《Playing Cute In Front Of My Ex-Husband》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Hey, sister-inw, what are you doing? Are you running away from home?"


    Just as Katherine Wilson walked down to the second floor with her suitcase in tow, she heard Chloe''s


    sarcastic voice from across the room.


    Katherine ignored her and nced at Chloe indifferently.


    She continued to walk downstairs with her suitcase.


    Coincidentally, as she arrived on the first floor, she met Zack Colburn¡¯s mother again.


    This wealthydy, Victoria Colburn, looked at her with disdain.


    Mrs.Colburn had always looked down on Katherine.


    "Where are you going so early in the morning with a suitcase?" her mother-inw asked.


    After three years of having Victoria as her mother-inw, how could Katherine not know that Victoria


    was preparing to ridicule her? If it were in the past, Katherine would apologize for her rude behavior


    towards Mrs.Colburn.


    However, the present was different from the past.


    She did not want Zack anymore.


    Apparently, Zack''s mother, who was old and temperamental, was more difficult to deal with.


    "I can go anywhere I want.And don''t worry, Mrs.Colburn, I will nevere back to this family again."


    Katherine replied.


    She changed from her typical gentle demeanor to being a coldhearted woman.


    Although her words sounded neutral, her eyes did not show the usual ttery.


    Instead, her eyes looked bleak and distant.


    Mrs.Colburn was very unustomed to her daughter-inw suddenly talking back like this.


    She knew Katherine as someone who would never act so disrespectfully.


    Mrs.Colburn''s face immediately sank, "Katherine, is this how you treat your elders?"


    "I will treat you the way you treat me,¡¯¡¯ Katherine boldly replied.


    Katherine raised her beautiful eyebrows, and the inexplicable arrogance and coldness that surrounded


    Katherine at this moment made Mrs.Colburn angry.


    "Katherine, do you still consider me as your mother-inw?"


    Hearing this, Katherine nced at Mrs.Colburn and then smiled.


    "I''m sorry, but soon you won''t be my mother-inw anymore.'''' Just as she finished speaking, the sound


    of a car horn came from outside the vi.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and said, "I''m leaving, Mrs.Colburn.


    I don''t want to take with me the things I left in the room.


    You can deal with them however you like.


    I don''t care if you throw them away or burn them.


    I will only ask you for one thing, don''t contact me again in the future.


    As she spoke, she slowly dragged her suitcase and spat out a sentence as she walked out, "The


    Colburn family is too disgusting."


    Mrs.Colburn had not yet recovered from when Katherine spoke the words, "soon, you won''t be my


    mother-inw anymore" then Mrs.Colburn heard that sentence.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She was so angry that she exploded, "Katherine, are you crazy? Do you believe that I will tell Zack


    about..."


    Mrs.Colburn was unable to finish what she was about to say as Chloe interrupted.


    "Mom, can you believe what that woman Katherine did? What a joke! This morning, she actually


    dragged her suitcase,¡¯ Chloe spoke to her mother andughed.


    "She didn''t deliberately pass in front of me.Does she think I would keep her? No way!"


    Chloe continued as she walked out of the vi.


    When Chloe saw her mother standing there without moving, she couldn''t help but pull her sleeve.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Mrs.Colburn had aplicated expression on her face.


    In the past, whenever Mrs.Colburn mentioned Zack''s name, Katherine would immediately be very


    obedient.


    But today, Katherine acted so differently.


    Mrs.Colburn couldn''t believe Katherine''s actions.


    Katherine actually left without looking back, which shocked Mrs.Colburn so much.


    She looked like she had seen a ghost.


    Outside their door, Mrs.Colburn could see a sports car driving away.


    She walked out of the door and only saw the shadow of the vehicle.


    "She...she left?" Chloe stuttered.


    Chloe followed and curled the corners of her mouth.


    "She left, she just left," Chloe said repeatedly.


    "After all, Natalie is back.I mean, I see no difference if she leaves now orter anyway.My brother will


    push her away eventually"


    Mrs.Colburn thought that what Chloe had said made sense.


    The youngest daughter of the Cooper family, Natalie, was back in the country.


    Katherine made the sensible decision to ask for divorce first.


    Katherine was sitting on her Porsche while flipping through the divorce agreement in her hand.


    After reading its contents, she signed her name with satisfaction.


    Alice Jensen, who was driving at the side, saw Katherine sign her divorce papers nonchntly and


    lightly clicked her tongue.


    ¡®Is it really that simple?"


    "Why won''t it be simple?"


    Katherine simply replied as she returned the cap on her pen.


    When Zack''s greatest love returned, there was no chance that Katherine could ever gain his love.


    It had been three years, which was neither a long nor a short time.


    Katherine thought that no matter how cold Zack was towards her, he must have developed some


    feelings for her after all the time they were together.


    But Zack did not have any feelings for Katherine.


    His heart had always belonged to Natalie.


    Katherine remembered her actions in the past and felt a bit shameless.


    Back then, she had threatened Zack to marry her, and since then, Katherine had taken the title of


    Mrs.Colburn for three years.


    Now that Natalie Cooper had returned, Katherine naturally had to surrender and give up her position.


    Otherwise, how could she be worthy of Zack, someone whom she had never had sex with even though


    they had been married for three years? This matter had to be kept a secret.


    Otherwise, those who mocked Katherine for trying to transform her life for thest three years would


    ridicule her even more for being divorced.


    ¡®¡®Three years was enough.It could be considered as worthy of her seven years of unrequited love¡±


    Katherine thought to herself.


    She raised her hand to cover her eyes, blocking her tears, not letting Alice see.


    Katherine, after all, was still a woman.


    No matter how unbothered she may appear to be she too have felt the pain of having an unrequited


    love.


    Ten years of liking someone only to end up like this, anyone would feel hurt.


    The red sports car they were driving came to a halt.


    Alice lifted the sunsses on her face and said, "Katherine, we''re here.Go ahead, you know I will


    support you forever, right?"


    After Alice finished speaking, she sent a flying kiss towards Katherine.


    "Alright, I''m going to the battlefield" Katherine said confidently.


    Alice''s words had given her the strength to continue.


    However, it was still difficult to throw the divorce agreement before Zack in a domineering manner that


    Katherine would have wanted.


    Katherine took the agreement and pushed open the door of the car.


    She had been married for three years to Zack.This was not the first time she hade to Q City.


    Of course, it was not the first time she had been treated in a perfunctory manner by the front desk.


    "Miss Katherine, if you don''t have an appointment, you can''t go up.Mr.Colburn is very busy.If anyone


    can just go up without an appointment, what is the use of having a front desk, right?" the personnel


    sarcastically said.


    Katherine realized that even Zack''s employees didn''t treat her with respect.


    Even the front desk personnel gave her a hard time.


    It had been three years since she married Zack.


    No one in this office called her as Mrs.Colburn.


    Needless to say, in the end, Zack didn''t really care much about her.


    Katherine lowered her eyes and chuckled.


    "Zack''s employee training is indeed atrocious.Why should his wife have to set an appointment to meet


    him? It seems that having the title ''Mrs.Colburn¡¯ is meaningless, right?"


    Katherine spoke sarcastically back at the employee.


    She nced coldly at the front desk and walked directly to the elevator in her high heels disregarding


    the employee''s prior instructions.


    It was the first time that the front desk employee saw Katherine like this.


    She was stunned for a moment and reacted with a sneer.


    Seeing this, the employee was afraid that something terrible would happen, so she called Mr.Colburn to


    warn him in advance.


    Before Katherine arrived at Zack''s office, he already knew that she wasing.


    "No, he said with a frown.¡±


    "You still have a short meeting in five minutes, Mr.Colburn,'''' the secretary responded simply and left.


    Just as she came out of the office, she saw Katherine walking over in high heels.


    Today, Katherine was wearing a white dress today which made her look very gentle and dignified.


    Katherine looked gentle and dignified.


    For some reason, when the secretary looked over, she felt that Katherine looked different today.


    "Secretary Hall, Katherine took the initiative to greet him.¡±


    Without waiting for him to speak, she raised her hand and pushed open the door to Zack''s office.


    "Excuse me, Mr.Colburn, I have an agreement that I need you to sign¡± Katherine said coldly.


    As she spoke, she walked over to the piercing gaze of the man in front of the desk.


    She raised her hand and ced the divorce agreement in front of him, and without any hesitation, she


    said, "Sign it"

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Zack did not speak.


    The air in the office felt so heavy that he felt it hard to breathe.


    After a moment of silence, Katherine shrugged.


    "Okay, I won''t disturb Mr.Colburn for long.Monday morning at nine o''clock, in the Civil Affairs


    Bureau.See you there.¡¯


    "Zack, congrattions, you are free.You finally got rid of me, the shameless woman,¡¯ Katherine said.


    Katherine looked at him andughed at herself.


    "What are you ying this time?" Zack asked.


    Zack had finally spoken, and his words were as cold as ever.


    Katherine nced at him, "Don''t worry, it''s true this time.But let me tell you, this is your only chance to


    get rid of me.You must cherish this moment"


    Katherine''s eyes stung a bit from the tears she was holding back.


    She didn''t want to lose her dignity by shedding tears in front of this man.


    Before she would humiliate herself, she turned away and left.


    Zack watched her walk away until she disappeared around the corner.


    Then he reached out, grabbed the document, and flipped through the divorce agreement in front of


    him.


    Katherine''s people drafted this divorce agreement which had already indicated all of Zack''s properties.


    Upon reading the document, he noticed that Katherine did not take a single cent out of his money.


    It felt she had intentionally taken nothing to leave the household without any strings holding her back.


    He was not surprised that Katherine wanted a divorce.


    During those three years that they had been married, he did not treat her as a wife at all.


    However, the fact that Katherine did not want anything from their divorce was unbelievable to Zack.


    This woman, Katherine, had always been greedy.


    When she saved Zack''s mother, Victoria, the Colburn family asked her what she wanted in return, and


    she asked for Zack to marry her.


    Unfortunately, she had miscalcted.


    Before they got married, he had already notarized his property long before he got married.


    This was in preparation for the day that he would divorce Katherine.


    Their separation would be effortless as there would be no properties to divide.


    It seemed that this time, she was just ying tricks.


    Zack sneered and threw the divorce agreement aside, not taking it seriously.


    Katherine walked out of the building.


    She could see Alice''s bright sports car.


    As Katherine walked over, Alice opened the door of the passenger seat.


    "How was it? Did you sign it?"


    "I didn''t sign it,'''' she said as she sat down.


    "He should have.Natalie Cooper is back.Is Zack still not in a hurry?"


    Katherine finished fastening her seatbelt and nced at her.


    "Alice! did you do it on purpose?"


    If not for the fact that they had been friends for over ten years, she would have taught Katherine a


    lesson right away.


    Alice''s thoughts were exposed, and she rubbed her nose resentfully.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who was about to be divorced act in such high spirits.Isn''t this


    to test whether you''ve really given up or if you''re are just angry?"


    "You could have said something tofort me, Alice!"


    Katherine did not want to talk to Alice, who was boasting beside her.


    She simply closed her eyes and automatically blocked everything.


    Half an hourter, the sports car stopped.


    Katherine opened her eyes and unfastened her seat belt.


    "Thank you.¡¯ As Katherine spoke, she got out of the car and picked up her suitcase from the back of


    the vehicle.


    Alice sat in the car and gave her two kisses.


    "Don''t cry secretly, Katherine.I love you!"


    Just as she finished speaking, the red sports car left with a "boom.


    Katherine was so angry that sheughed.


    ¡®What kind of bad friends did she make!¡¯ she chuckled to herself.


    The vi had been cleaned in advance by the housekeeper.


    The smart door lock in her vi hasbined identification methods such as sound, fingerprint, and


    facial features.


    She called out, "door open,¡¯ and the sandalwood door in front of her automatically opened, and a voice


    rang out, "Wee home, Master¡±


    "Alexa, boil water,¡¯¡¯ Katherine instructed.


    Her home was powered by smart technology, which made her household chores easier.


    She only had to instruct "Alexa¡±  and the Al would do it for her.


    Katherine dragged her suitcase to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    Inside were the things she had back when she was a part of the Colburn family.


    She had taken all of the items she had owned for the past three years.


    After putting down the luggage, she took some water that had just been boiled and mixed with some


    cold water, leaned against the bar, and drank half a cup.


    When tears suddenly fell from her eyes, Katherine was a little stunned.


    Thinking of what Alice said before she left, she couldn''t help but despise herself.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was true.


    Katherine could not pretend that she didn''t care about Zack.


    However, when Katherine was alone, she couldn''t bear the sadness anymore and cried her heart out.


    After enduring for an entire morning, Katherine finally couldn''t hold her feelings in any longer.


    She put down her cup and directlyy down on the bar, crying.


    She had liked Zack for ten years, but in the end, other than three years of marriage, she couldn''t get


    anything else.Was she a martyr for still loving him unconditionally?


    ¡®¡®Of course not, but what''s the use of being unconditionally in love with him if he doesn¡¯t love me back;


    Katherine thought to herself.


    After leaving the Colburn family, Katherine had been muddle-headed for the past two days.


    Other than sleeping, she was sleeping.


    But Katherine could not sleep well and had many strange dreams.


    She also dreamed about the year when she was fifteen.


    She naively and kindly thought that the old woman she had met randomly really needed help, but she


    did not expect that she was just prey in the olddy''s eyes.


    Unknown individuals burst out of nowhere and dragged Katherine into the car in a narrow and dark


    alley.


    She was desperate and frightened and was not expecting something as frightening as a kidnapping


    would happen to her.


    No one came back to save Katherine.


    No one even dared.


    Just as she resigned herself to her fate, a young man kicked the man who was holding her and


    dragged her by the hand out of the dark alley.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been running until the young man stopped.


    Only then did she dare to stop running as well.


    During that miserable escape, Katherine didn''t even have time to see his face clearly.


    When she stopped running, Katherine realized that the youth in front of her had a face that was as


    clear as the wind and bright moon.


    Katherine looked at the young man intently.


    He had a pair of very ck eyes that looked like there was a vortex inside.


    She only took a nce, and yet she felt like she was being sucked in.


    "What is your name?" she asked the young man.


    After surviving this incident, she wanted to know her savior''s name expectantly.


    "Zack¡± he simply replied.


    The young man¡¯s voice was as fascinating as his eyes.


    Katherine had never noticed that her heart was beating so fast.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    "You''re safe now.I''m leaving." the young man said.


    He released his grip on her hand and turned to leave.


    She subconsciously chased after him.


    "Zack, can I..." she began.


    However, in the next second, her dream changed to an image of the young Zack suddenly turning into


    an adult Zack.


    He looked at her coldly and said, "Katherine, what are you ying now?"


    Katherine suddenly woke up due to her ringing rms.


    She frowned and raised her hand to touch the wet corners of her eyes and said, "Alexa, turn off the


    rm"


    The ringing stopped abruptly, and the room returned to silence.


    Katherine took out her phone, and she saw that half an hour ago, Alice sent her a message to cheer


    her up.


    Yes, today was Monday.


    She had made an appointment with Zack to get a divorce.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Katherine specifically picked out a red strapless dress with embroidery of lotus leaf on the side of the


    dress from her wardrobe.


    Katherine''s long hair had almost reached her waist.


    She had rolled it into a curl, and it hung loosely behind her back.


    She had spent an hour perfecting the makeup on her face.


    She put on red lipstick, the same color as her dress made her look very impressive.


    "Alexa, I''m going to get a divorce,¡¯¡¯ Katherine informed her Al.


    "Master, don''t make a mistake.Only when you let go of the wrong person will you get to meet a better


    one"


    "Thank you,¡¯¡¯ Katherine answered.


    "Alexa, goodbye."


    "Goodbye, Master¡± Alexa replied.


    When Katherine arrived at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was 8:50 in the morning.


    She had just arrived when Alice called.


    "Katherine, have you arrived at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    "I just arrived ¡° Katherine replied.


    "Good! Today is a great day to get rid of that scumbag husband of yours and start a new life! Not far


    away, Katherine saw that a familiar ck car had stopped.¡± She suddenly didn''t want to talk to anyone


    anymore.


    "Zack is almost here.I need to go¡± she informed Alice.


    "Alright, alright, alright!" Alice replied.


    "Let me tell you something.I prepared a super big surprise for you today.I guarantee that you will be


    able to hold your head high in front of that despicable Zack Colburn!"


    "l hope it''s not too big of a surprise,¡¯ Katherine added before Alice hung up the phone.


    After their phone call ended, Katherine looked at Zack, who was walking towards her.


    She smiled coldly and said, "Good morning, Mr.Colburn.Sorry for making you wait."


    As she spoke, she handed over the divorce agreement in her hand.


    "I know you don''t believe the terms I have written on it.Here, it''s exactly the same as thest one I have


    given you.Sign it.When the Civil Affairs Bureau opens this document, and youplete the


    procedures, you will bepletely rid of me."


    "Are you serious?" Zack asked.


    His expressionless face finally moved.


    Katherine looked at him and did not speak.


    After a while, she suddenly smiled.


    "Zack, I have never told you a bluff before.Of course, I''m serious."


    Despite Katherine''s persuasion, Zack never believed it.


    Zack didn''t like seeing Katherine looking at him like this.


    She had never treated him this indifferently before.


    "The Civil Affairs Bureau is open now¡± a voice over the speaker announced.


    Since she wanted to divorce, then it shall be done.


    Katherine''s decision would save Zack from any trouble in the future.


    At that moment, Katherine heard her heart shatter.


    When he asked the question, "Are you serious?"


    she actually had some expectations and felt a little hopeful.


    She was looking forward to him asking her to stay and was expecting him to refuse to push through


    with the divorce.


    However, he only said, "The bureau is open now¡± Zack was indeed really heartless.


    Katherine stopped smiling and turned around as she walked directly into the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Many married people were around, but only the two of them came for a divorce so early in the morning.


    But Katherine''s outfit looked more like she was a bride rather than someone getting a divorce, so as


    soon as the two sat down, the staff in the room looked at them suspiciously.


    "A peaceful divorce?"


    "Yes,¡¯¡¯ Katherine replied politely.


    As she spoke, she gave the staff the necessary documents needed to finalize their divorce.


    She had already prepared these a long time ago.


    Getting a divorce was faster than getting married.


    Both of them had already signed the agreement, and they were only waiting for the Civil Affairs Bureau


    to have it stamped with a public seal to make it official.


    In less than five minutes, the two of them walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Their divorce process wasplete.


    Zack walked in front of her.


    As soon as he got the divorce certificate, he never looked at her again.


    Katherine stopped and looked at his fading figure.


    Her heart was in turmoil.


    A Maserati suddenly stopped by the side of the road.


    The luxury car was too eye-catching not to notice, and Katherine could not help but look.


    The sudden distraction made her forget about her sadness a little.


    The door of the Maserati was pushed open, and a man with sunsses came out.


    Katherine felt that this man looked familiar.


    Before she could react, the man called out her name, "Katherine."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man who called out to her was Tyler Grant.


    Last year, he became famous for being a handsome actor who yed in a web drama.


    Tyler was tall and had long legs.


    He walked up to her in a matter of seconds with his long strides.


    "Congrattions on regaining your freedom and getting a new life, Katherine.Alice asked me toe


    and pick you up"


    Katherine felt a headacheing.


    ¡®''So this was the surprise Alice was talking about¡± she thought.


    She faced Tyler and spoke, "I know Alice is impulsive.Do you also do things like her without


    considering the consequences? Didn''t you just finish your new movie? Why are you here? Aren''t you


    afraid that meeting me in a ce like this would cost you your career?"


    Katherine chastised him.


    "Come on, Kathy, don''t be angry.Alice said that you just divorced Zack.The Colburn family will probably


    release the news of your divorce soon.We have to act first and upy a favorable position in the


    public''s eye so that you won''t be named as the abandoned wife of a wealthy family!"


    Tyler replied.


    He looked indignant.


    Katherine was angry yet was somehow amused.


    "If that is the case, then I really have to thank you!"


    As soon as she finished talking, a group of paparazzi swarmed out towards them.


    Tyler reacted quickly and protected Katherine in his arms.


    However, his so-called protection was too superficial as it revealed Katherine''s face.


    Somehow, Katherine knew that this too might be part of Tyler and Alice''s ns.


    It was unknown which bastard pushed her, but Katherine''s entire body crashed into Tyler''s arms.


    Tyler Grant, the popr idol with tens of thousands of female fans, had a handsome face that was


    almost tragic.


    If Katherine didn''t find Tyler attractive, she would be sorry.


    She and Zack had been married for three years and yet had never shared such an intimate hug as this.


    Tyler''s body was pressed tightly against Katherine.


    They were so close together that Katherine could smell the faint fragranceing off Tyler''s body.


    Katherine''s face was so hot that she wanted toe out of his arms.


    However, she did not expect Tyler to wrap his arms around her and press her tightly against his chest


    that she could hear his stable heartbeat.


    She could faintly hear the persistent questioning and clicks from the paparazzi''s cameras.


    She was a little confused, as Tyler had carried her in his arms so suddenly.


    In the ck sedan, Zack watched the scene outside the car window.


    His dark eyes did not move for a long time.


    In the front seat, Aidan Hall, Zack''s secretary, called out hesitantly, "Mr.Colburn, do you want to help


    Miss Wilson?"


    Just as Aidan finished speaking, Zack withdrew his gaze and looked at him coldly.


    "Do you like to meddle in other people''s business so much?"


    "No, Mr.Colburn.¡¯ Secretary Hall trembled.


    Aidan had no choice but to ask the driver to drive.


    "Mr.Gibbs, drive."


    Aidan wasn''t sure if it was only his imagination, but he noticed that Zack''s face seemed to have


    darkened a little.


    Zack was indeed in a bad mood.


    His wife, no, his ex-wife, had just divorced him less than ten minutes ago, and was she already with a


    man at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    If this issue got out, wouldn''t people think Zack divorced because his wife cheated on him? "Stop the


    car!"


    Zack yelled at the driver.


    Zack did not like to wear as someone who got cheated on by his wife.


    An issue like that could ruin his reputation.


    "Get out of the car and bring Katherine here!"


    Zack ordered Aidan in amanding tone.


    Aidan was shocked.


    He thought he had heard wrong.


    There was no way Mr.Colburn would want to help Miss Wilson after their divorce, but when he turned


    around and saw the man in the back seat with a heavy and troubled gaze, Aidan hurriedly pushed open


    the door and got out of the car.


    He walked towards Katherine and the man who was surrounded by reporters.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Aidan called her, "Miss Katherine"


    Aidan felt like he had made a mistake since he wasn''t used to calling her that.


    When Katherine heard that someone called her, she immediately removed the hands on her head.


    As soon as she had lifted her head away from Tyler''s arms, she instantly saw Zack''s secretary trying to


    get into the center.


    "What''s the matter, Secretary Hall?" Katherine asked.


    The reporters pushed Aidan, and he was unable to stand up straight.


    He stumbled awkwardly for a few seconds before regaining his footing.


    "Miss Katherine, Mr.Colburn had requested for you toe over.¡± Katherine raised her eyebrows in


    response to Aidan''s words.


    Then, her eyes traveled over Aidan to the ck car, parked more than ten meters away from them.


    Katherine couldn''t see the person inside the car because of its tinted window, but she had a suspicion


    that someone in there was looking at her.


    Katherine pursed her lips.


    "Forgive me, Secretary Hall.Kindly inform President Colburn that it was more preferable to be a


    stranger when we meet in the future to prevent other people from suspecting that there was still a


    connection between us."


    One by one, the reporters started to shout questions.


    "Get in the car first," Tyler said to Katherine.


    He was worried that his fans might hurt Katherine.


    She didn''t object.


    She just nodded and headed to the car, still held by Tyler, who used all his strength.


    A swarm of Tyler''s followers rushed out just as Katherine buckled her seatbelt.


    The scene was shocking for her.


    She was relieved to have already gotten into her car.


    Otherwise, she might be torn apart on the spot by Tyler''s supporters.


    The Maserati elerated into the traffic flow, leaving behind the fans and reporters who were still


    attempting to catch up.


    "Katherine, are you hurt?" Tyler asked.


    Katherine looked at him.


    "Never listen to Alice again"


    Katherine assumed that it would be a pleasant surprise, but it turned out to be the opposite.


    Katherine got a headache just by thinking about how she would be Tyler''s supposed girlfriend in a


    few months and be gossiped on the inte.


    "I don''t think Alice''s n was horrible¡± Tyler said, raising his brows.


    "You''ve been with her for a long time that you also think like her!" Katherine was mad at first, then


    laughed.


    "Katherine, listen to me.I didn''t particrly appreciate seeing you get mistreated.Even Zack was not


    allowed to pick on you." Tyler reasoned out.


    The red light shed then Tyler tilted his head to look at Katherine with a serious and sincere


    expression.


    "Don''t you worry about me.No one would be able to bully me."


    Katherine said as Tyler touched her heart.


    It couldn''t be the Colburn family, either.


    Katherine had let them do anything they wanted to do to her, but all she wished for was for Zack to


    wholeheartedly love her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Katherine had thought it through.


    She wouldn''t let those people hurt her anymore.


    Aidan just stood there watching the Maserati drove away before regaining hisposure.


    Like a swarm of bees, the reporters who had surrounded him a while ago followed Tyler''s car and flew


    away.


    Aidan was just there, staring at the ck vehicle in the distance.


    He was baffled as to how he would exin to Zack.


    "Mr.Colburn, Aidan called.¡± Aidan had returned to the car and gave Zack a nce, "Miss Katherine was


    adamant abouting.¡¯


    ¡®¡®I''m not blind¡±  Zack coldly said.


    Zack saw Katherine getting into the car with the male star because Zack was just at his car the whole


    time.


    Aidan''s lips were pursed.


    "Miss Katherine requested me to deliver her message to you¡± Zack''s face brightened a little when he


    heard Aidan.


    "What did she say?" He immediately asked.


    Katherine wasn''t foolish to follow Aidan just because Zach said so.


    "Miss Katherine advised that if ever you crossed paths again, you must treat each other like strangers


    to prevent people from suspecting that you still had a connection with each other¡¯ Aidan said.


    Zack''s expression sunk instantly, and he snarled bitterly, "Excellent! Don''t mention that person''s name


    to me again!"


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn¡± Aidan said.


    All he could do was to agree without saying anything else Aidan could tell that Zack was enraged since


    he had been serving him for so long.


    "Drive!" Zack shouted.


    The driver''s hands trembled as he heard Zack''s cold voice.


    He then constantly apologized to Zack.


    Zack was quiet.


    He had a grim expression on his face as he gazed at the crowd outside the window.


    A blue Maserati upied the remaining parking slot.


    Katherine looked out of the car''s window, "Did Alice ask you to bring me back here?"


    Tyler unbuckled his seatbelt and gave Katherine a friendly smile, "She was also concerned about you,


    you know!"


    How could Katherine say no to a face brilliant like a peach blossom?


    "Don''t do that, Tyler.I am a newly divorced woman, and you''re beaming at me like that.Do you believe


    that I wouldn''t dare to fall in love with young men or even think that I didn''t dare to love someone


    around me?" Katherine said.


    "Tsk! Kathy, maybe you really fell in love with me."


    Tyler said Katherine couldn''t afford to tease Tyler.


    The two left the Maserati and entered the building.


    Silverlight Entertainment Organization had only been in business for five years, but it had produced


    several sessful young artists for the past two years.


    One of them was Tyler Grant.


    Alice had recentlypleted a movie and was avable at this time.


    She felt so liberated that she instantly made ns as soon as she got out of her sorrow.


    Katherine was an unusual visitor to thepany.


    She was the big boss behind the scenes, and the corporation had no idea.


    However, all of the employees she encountered had paid her respect as they watched Tyler personally


    bring her in.


    Tyler came to a stop just as the two of them arrived at Alice''s office.


    "Katherine Alice is inside waiting for you.I''ll find someone to bring you food.¡¯ Katherine looked at Tyler.


    "What? You were quite powerful at causing trouble, but now you don''t want tomit to your


    decision?"


    They had done this for her, and it was difficult for Katherine not to be known at this point.


    Tyler gave her a friendly smile and assisted her to the office.


    "The wrong one had to bear it.It was Alice who nned this."


    Katherine gave a kind smile.


    "Okay, go home and rest.It''s unusual for you to return to work after a day off.The Company''s Model


    Awards will not be given to you."


    "If you were not ming me, I''d go back then¡± Tyler said.


    He silently left her after he answered.


    Katherine walked into avish office after closing the door.


    Turning to face a corner, she saw Alice just lying on the sofa, "Does your fans knew that you were


    actually sitting indecently every day?"


    Alice ignored her mockery.


    She just waved at her while holding the iPad.


    "Katherine Wilson, hurry up ande here."


    Alice beamed, "Go ahead and see!"


    "Did you arrange me to for being trending in Twitter?" Katherine asked.


    Alice forced Katherine to take a seat next to her.


    "How''s, does this trend on Twitter going? I want to know if those people were stillughing at you for


    going all out against Zack Colburn when no one ever dared to!" Alice passed the iPad to Katherine.


    "Don''t worry.I have taken care of everything.It''s Tyler for today''s hot topic and, the next is Alexander


    Reid after he finishes his advertisement.Alexander will be on stage!"


    "Tyler had been secretly in love with you for many years;'' Katherine had not yet recovered from her


    new identity as "Tyler''s long-time crush."


    Now.


    Alice''s remarks rendered her speechless.


    Alice, on the other hand, felt that it wasn''t enough.


    Katherine had been through a lot in the Colburn family over the year.


    Now, she could raise her head high and p anyone who would hurt her now that she was away from


    toxic people.


    "Of course, you and Zack are no longer together.It''s quite natural for you to be d and single.I''ve


    nned a feast to end the event, showcasing my younger sister, the Silverlight Entertainment''s wealthy


    persona.¡¯ Alice exined.


    "Are you willing to pay for the reservation?" Katherine asked.


    Alice froze her smile in ce.


    "I''m not serious with the celebration, for me to pay!" Katherine let out a snort.


    "Why pretend to be rich if you don''t even have money?"


    "I don''t have money, but have money!" Alice said.


    Katherine was speechless.


    Their friendship was good, and they couldn''t help teasing each other.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The phrase "ufortable" could no longer be used to describe Zack.


    He initially thought that a divorce with Katherine would be good for him.


    However, as Zack''s divorce was publicized, his phone began to ring with calls from his childhood


    friends.


    All calls began with the same question, "Zack, you really divorced Katherine?"


    It wasn''t a tough question for him to answer.


    He had no intention of hiding the news of his divorce, not to mention the fact that he couldn''t hide what


    happened this morning.


    "Yes¡± Zack answered them all honestly in a cold tone.


    The caller inhaled and said, "Oh my God! The foolish Katherine finally gave up on you? I''m not sure,


    though, whether I should congratte you or sympathize with your situation.


    Katherine was one of a kind and hard to find in our circle.


    You''re lucky to have found her.


    She was just simply a little foolish, easy to bully, she also loves money, but there was nothing wrong


    with her"


    Zack, who waited to be congratted, was now confused with his friend''s words.


    ¡®What kind of friends were they?¡¯ Many of his friends were like that.


    Zack''s mood turned gloomy like the sky that would throw a raging storm after receiving three simr


    calls in a row.


    But, the divorce with Katherine wasn''t the only thing that had put him in a terrible mood.


    Aidan abruptly informed him that Victoria had arrived just after he dealt with his awful friends who made


    fun of his situation.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The issue of his divorce with Katherine on the inte was huge, and Zack instantly knew why Victoria


    came.


    Victoria''s face lit up with delight on the way after learning that Katherine and Zack had divorced, but


    she wasn''t so thrilled with the trending news on Twitter.


    ¡®¡®How did this Tyler get involved with Katherine?¡¯¡¯ Victoria silently thought to herself.


    Tyler even admitted to being secretly in love with Katherine for a long time.


    Even though he knew that he and Katherine couldn''t end up together, he stated that he had always


    hoped that Katherine would cut her connections with the Colburn family.


    As a result, he was happy to confess as a good friend to his long-time love.


    Victoria instantly understood the meaning of those little statements from Tyler.


    Victoria rushed into Zach''s office with a smile on her face, which quickly faded as she asked him,


    "Zack, tell me the truth.


    Did you divorced because Katherine had an affair with Tyler behind your back?"


    Even though Zack was unsessfully married to Katherine for three years, he was not willing to be


    cheated on by his wife.


    Zack''s face darkened.


    "What are you implying, Mom?"


    Katherine had a rebuttal on Victoria a few days ago.


    Now that Victoria had read the news on the inte iming that she was abused, she knew that the


    people would criticize her son.


    All she could do was overthink about it and panic.


    "Check it out yourself! The woman''s suitor picked her up just as both of you were parting ways at the


    Civil Affairs Bureau! Who knows, maybe they are already together.I won''t allow them to disgrace our


    family''s name in this manner!" Victoria ranted.


    Zack had just returned from a meeting in the Civil Affairs Bureau to sign the divorce.


    He had expected that the news of his divorce from Katherine would be viral but not much like this.


    Zack''s heart seemed to be wounded after he saw the words "secretly in love with Katherine for many


    years."


    For a moment, he wondered if Katherine really had an affair with the man behind his back since it was


    quick for her to agree with the divorce.


    It was impossible, though.


    Even if Zack didn''t like Katherine that much, he knew how her mother had treated Katherine by


    ordering her around all day.


    She couldn''t possibly have the time to cheat.


    "Katherine and I, Mom, are already divorced.It was peacefully done, and she wasn''t interested in


    anything.Just pretend that this person does not exist.I suggest that you avoid watching entertainment


    news about it" Zack said.


    Victoria was furious.


    It wasn''t just because of the trend.


    Of course, Katherine must have gotten a lot of money from the Colburn family, since she was willing to


    divorce.


    Zack, on the other hand, had informed her mother that Katherine wanted nothing.


    Victoria was still skeptical.


    "Did she say she didn''t want anything? Wasn''t it for money that she lived in our house for three years?


    How can she not desire anything now that she was willing to divorce you?"


    Zack no longer wanted to deal with his mother, so he called Aidan through the inte.


    "Show the divorce agreement to my mother"


    He then grabbed his coat and walked away.


    Victoria asked her son as she gazed at his back, "Zack, aren''t you going home to eat with your


    mother?"


    "Yes," Zack answered.


    It was normal for Zack not to go home to the Colburn''s vi.


    Firstly, Katherine had a not-so-good rtionship with his family, contrary to what the outsiders knew.


    Zack finally could calm down as he returned to his apartment.


    Zack didn''t have much time to think about his divorce from Katherine.


    He went to see what Katherine wanted from him this morning.


    He hadn''t thought that Katherine would really divorce him.


    Katherine did pay a small amount of money, just as Sean had stated.


    She was adorable, and she really loved Zack.


    ¡®How could she divorce me easily when she was greedy for money?¡¯ Zack silently thought to


    himself.Because of that, he left their initial agreement since he thought that Katherine would ask for a


    condition, but to his surprise, Katherine had another copy of the said agreement.


    Zack was, to be honest, a little perplexed at that time.


    He followed Katherine''s instructions.


    Then he had the divorce certificate in his hands in no time.


    Right, the certificate was now in his pocket! He took the divorce certificate out.


    It was still the same red color.


    However, instead of "Marriage Certificate; it was now reced with "Divorce Certificate.'''' He thought it


    was brilliant for some reason.


    He then raised his hand and tossed it into the nearby garbage can.


    The phone on the side rang unexpectedly.


    Zack gazed at it with his head tilted with absolutely no intention of picking it up.


    However, the caller seemed to have no n on giving up.


    With a dark expression on his face, he picked up his phone, and as he looked at the caller, his face


    grew darker, "Why are you calling?"


    Sean was the one who called earlier and gloated, and it was just two hours after he called.


    He probably had nothing else to do than to tease Zack about the divorce, while Zack couldn''t think of


    anything else he could do.


    "What? You''re not even going to celebrate your divorce?" Sean asked.


    "Get lost.¡¯ Zack snarled.


    Sean was not someone he wanted to talk to.


    Zack cursed and was ready to hang up when Sean said something.


    "By the way, I am currently at Katherine Wilson''s single party.Your ex-wife was actually a wonderful


    person.She had paid for all the beverages on the banquet''s first floor tonight.Weren''t these from your


    hard-earned money?" Sean lightly mocked him.


    "She didn''t ask for a single penny, Zack said as he frowned.Sean was speechless.Sean was the one


    who was taken aback this time.


    ¡®Who in Y City didn''t know how Katherine loves money?¡¯ he silently thought to himself.


    Before, Victoria had fainted due to low blood sugar.


    Katherine came across her and took her to the hospital.


    Zack asked her how he could thank her.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she instantly demanded ten million dors, and before Zack could


    agree, Katherine instantly changed it to a hundred million.


    Someone that time had snapped a photo of them and uploaded it online.


    Zack''s face darkened, but then Katherine had changed her condition again.


    She then quickly said that she wanted to marry Zack.


    Katherine was greedy.


    Ten million dors doesn''t satisfy Katherine anymore, she just wants the worth of what Zach could


    bring.


    They didn''t have a realbel on their rtionship after three years of marriage.


    Katherine was the center of his circle of friends¡¯ughter.


    They assumed that after Katherine and Zack divorced, she would ept a few hundred million dors


    from Zack no matter what.


    However, if Sean heard it correctly, Katherine didn''t take a single penny from Zach?

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Sean couldn''t help but curse to himself, "What the hell!" as he looked at Katherine, who was in a


    crimson dress, not far away from him.


    "What the hell?"


    Jacob heard Sean and repeated his words as Charles raised his brows beside Sean.


    "Katherine asked nothing from Zack,¡¯ Sean blurted out.


    Charles burst outughing.


    "Who said that? I don''t believe that she didn''t ask for money.Where did she get the money for the


    reservation then? This party is extravagant! The wine was probably worth at least three million.Do you


    think Katherine alone could afford it?"


    Sean was skeptical, but he replied, "Zack directly told me just today."


    For a brief moment, Charles was stunned.


    "I can''t believe it; he said.Katherine couldn''t also believe what she saw.When she went to the bar, she


    didn''t expect Zack''s friends to be there.She knew that they were not the typical friends that he


    had.Alice handed her a cocktail after noticing that she was distracted.


    "Can you tell me what you''re doing? Why do you have a bitter look? Don''t tell me you''re having second


    thoughts about the divorce?" She asked.


    Katherine snapped out from her distractions and rolled her eyes.


    "I do regreting to this bar just to really squander my money."


    Katherine was wealthy, but she didn''t spend her money too much.


    Fortunately, this was the first and only time she had ever divorced.


    Even the world¡¯s richest squanders so much money in one night, and he has to be heartbroken.


    Alice sat down next to her and tapped Katherine on the shoulder, "So, what exactly were you thinking?


    Remembering all the sweet and bitter memories?"


    Katherine took a sip on her drink, and it was pretty tasty.


    She couldn''t stop herself from taking another one.


    "Go in the direction of eight o''clock and observe who were the men seated there,¡¯ she said to Alice.


    Alice didn''t understand, but the wine in her hand nearly spilled when she turned her head saw what


    Katherine was talking about.


    "What a lucky day you have there, Katherine!"


    Alice eximed.


    ¡®¡¯I''m also curious as to what kind of luck I have today¡¯¡¯ Katherine said as she shrugged her shoulders.


    Katherine was celebrating her divorce and a new beginning, but there she was in a bar, sipping a


    cocktail in the corner, looking entirely down and distracted.


    Katherine was not far away from where Zack''s childhood friends were seated.


    She had considered it and realized that she couldn''t allow others to think of her as a joke.


    Katherine stood up after taking a drink of the cocktail in her hand.


    "Want to dance?" She asked Alice.


    Alice cocked her head.


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve danced, hasn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s true,¡¯ Katherine answered as Alice smiled.


    "Let''s go, and we''re going to take over the entire ce tonight!" Alice eximed.


    Alice''s energy hiked up.


    She then dragged Katherine to the DJ and took the microphone, "Hello everyone, and good evening!


    Let me introduce tonight''s star, my rich and good friend Katherine.However, that was just not the


    purpose of tonight''s celebration.Today, as every one of us could see, she will give us an unforgettable


    show to start her new life! Woohoo!"


    Katherine thought it was humiliating at first, but Alice, a shining star, was confident, so she just threw


    her shyness away.


    Alice was speechless in front of the DJ.


    However, the stage lights had changed, and people dancing on it had voluntarily stepped out as well.


    On the glittering tform, it was just two of them who were standing.


    Katherine was oddly excited amid the brilliant lights as several steel pipes hung down from the ceiling.


    Katherine had kept her true self from Zack when she married him and tried to look delicate as possible,


    but she had never forgotten what kind of a woman she was.


    Katherine never needed other people''s sympathy or pity.


    She likes to be a very aggressive person and for the people to submit to her! Katherine nced at Alice


    as the music began to y.


    The two of them had learned this dance together and even joined Alice on her talent show back then.


    Katherer became interested in pole dancing.


    Whenever Alice applies for any lessons, she also applies with Katherine.


    They had been friends for twenty years, and they also had an unspoken agreement from around seven


    to eight years of dancing.


    Even if they hadn''t practiced beforehand, they would always be in sync.


    On stage, both of them appeared to be gripping on the pole in one hand as they went around it.


    Each stride was stunning and seductive.


    Their two white delicate fingers touched the arms of each other.


    The crowd below the stage went in a frenzy.


    They were in ck and red outfits.


    They are now entangled with each other.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen, who had just hung up her phone, had nearly fainted when she saw what Alice and Katherine


    were doing.


    ¡®Alice, had you forgotten that you are now a star?¡¯ Helen silently thought to herself.


    Helen dashed to the side of the stage and called Alice, "Alice! Are you out of your mind?"


    Alice was slightly drunk when she realized that she was no longer in the past.


    She had sobered up and felt afraid as soon as her manager roared at her.


    On the other hand, Katherine was standing off to the side and had entirely indulged herself in dancing.


    Her long, delicate white legs had already wrapped themselves around the pole.


    When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to discover an unexpected guest approaching the


    stage.


    Alice lifted her eyebrows and merely closed her mouth to sneak off the stage, leaving Katherine alone.


    Katherine wore a red dress and looked even more stunning on stage.


    Even though some people were perplexed when Alice exited the scene, they still could see that the


    woman in the red dress was still performing, so they didn¡¯t ask and disrupt her performance.


    When Zack entered in, he saw the scene on the stage.


    The woman, who was once frail and delicate, was now pole dancing like a snake.


    Katherine effortlessly ascended on the pole and slid down.


    Her long legs eventually stepped on the ground while her red dress fluttered.


    She softly pressed against the pole at the end of her performance.


    Katherine let go of her grip on the pole as she panted slightly.


    She was about to take a step down when she noticed Zack, who was staring up at her from a distance.


    The man in a suit below Katherine on stage, who was separated from her by more than three meters,


    had a frigid expression on his face.


    His eyes were strained.


    Katherine barely gave him a fleeting nce before returning her gaze to the audience.


    "Amazing! I love your shape and performance so much!" Alice said to Katherine.


    Katherine tapped her forehead as she reached out to ept the drink from Alice.


    "Don''t think that I''ll forgive you for leaving me alone at the stage!"


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to!" Alice said.


    Helen had forced Alice to look like an aloof person as her image in the industry, even though she was a


    person who was fun to be with.


    For so many years, Katherine had to adore her without forgetting her real character.


    "Don''t you dare hug me!" Katherine warned.


    Katherine shoved Alice away from her.


    When she realized that Alice was ready to hug her again, she angrily said, "You''re sweating! Stop


    clinging to me!"


    Alice grinned and whispered in her ear.


    "Zack was here."


    "I know,¡¯ Katherine replied.


    Katherine sipped her drink as she lowered her head.


    "When did you find out that he was here?" Alice asked.


    Katherine smiled and answered Alice, but she was interrupted by a cold male voice behind her.


    "Come out.We''re going to talk.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Alice was obviously somebody who could dare to be tough on her friend.


    Without showing respect to Katherine''s ex-husband, Alice would usually say, "Zack is a jerk"


    But once the jerk was in front of her, she seemedpletely off.


    "Oh, right.My manager just called me.You guys talk."


    Alice walked away from Katherine and Zack.


    Thetter looked mad but was trying to keep his cool.


    When she was a distance away from the tension between the two, she could not resist but curiously


    look back at them.


    The frightening expression on Zack''s face was as ifmanding her to stay away from Katherine for


    the time being.


    ¡®Gosh! Zack probably won''t hit a woman, right?¡¯ she thought, reassuring herself.


    Katherine turned to look at Zack and smiled as she replied, "Sure"


    She bit her lip and followed him out of the bar.


    They both stood under a streetmp on the side of the road.


    Having had just finished pole dancing on the stage, her hair was a little messy and her cheeks looked


    pinkish.


    Her naturally alluring eyes smiled at him.


    Under the dim yellow street light, Zack found Katherine inexplicably more mboyant tonight than she


    used to.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Within the entire three years that they had been married, he rarely paid attention to her.


    It was a waste of time, he reckoned, to nce at a woman who was blinded by money and did not look


    at herself to know her ce.


    But sometimes when he would go back to the Colburn vi, he would asionally take a sneak peek at


    her and found her surprisingly tender eyes.


    But now, he was seeing a pair of wild eyes.


    She was looking at him wantonly.


    The warm street light reflected in her eyes, but there was a hint of coldness in them.


    "What do you want us to talk about?" she asked.


    Zack was even more irritated now.


    He replied with cold and harsh words.


    "Since we''re divorced now, it doesn''t matter to me whoever you''re with.But, Katherine, we''ve just


    divorced this morning.Although you don''t care about your reputation, I don''t want to be used of


    being a man who divorced his wife because she cheated on him.¡¯¡¯ His words were so cold that when


    Katherine heard them, it was as if he sshed them on her face.


    She sneered and raised her hand to tuck a few strands of long hair behind her ear.


    She chuckled and replied, "But if someone wants to pursue me, I can''t stop them, Mr.Colburn."


    She then continued, "Don''t worry, Mr.Colburn, I never cheated on you.I was filial to my inws and to


    taking care of the household chores in the Colburn vi every day for the entire three years of our


    marriage.Instead of worrying about the public thinking that I might be having an affair, why don''t you


    just worry about Colburn''s reputation? If the rumors about me spread, how are you going to marry a


    socialite in the future?"


    After wasting three long years, Katherine no longer wanted to waste even a second on the man in front


    of her.


    She was so done with him.


    "Secretary Hall should have announced the news earlier.We''re over.We''re back to being strangers


    now; she said with finality.Before she turned her back away from her ex-husband, she nced at him


    onest time.The corner of her lips slightly curved as if she was mocking him.


    She then walked back to the bar without waiting for him to respond.


    Under the streetmp, Zack was left standing, his face gloomy and frightening.


    Staring at his ex-wife''s back, he slightly frowned to restrain the anger he had been feeling toward her.


    In the first ce, it was her who had recklessly barged into his life.


    But now, she pretended to be the victim.


    It was ridiculous and funny, he thought.


    Was it not good for him to sleep at home at night? He really had nothing to do.


    The phone in his pocket then vibrated.


    He frowned as he took it.


    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, he automatically rolled his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On the other end of the line, Natalie replied, "Hey, Zack? I identally hit someone''s car, and the


    owner looks totally mad..."


    Her voice trembled as if she was about to cry.


    She continued, "Can you...can you pleasee over? I''m scared¡­¡±


    In spite of it, Zack''s face looked indifferent.


    "I''ll send Aidan there."


    "Thanks, but my brother has just given me the information you asked for today.If you cane here,


    you can have it today.Are youing, Zack?"


    Zack nced at the colorful token at the banquet and was silent for a while.


    Finally, he asked, "Where is it?"


    "At the North Capitol Street park"


    "Alright."


    When he hung up, however, Zack did not seem to prepare to leave.


    Instead, he walked back into the bar.


    Sean and Charles were a little confused to see him return, so they asked, "Hey, Zack, why are you still


    here?"


    Zack coldly nced at them and asked back, "Where''s Katherine?"


    Charles rubbed his nose resentfully.


    "She''s not here anymore.A handsome guy came to pick her up.¡¯ The sound of it made Zack''s face look


    even more terrible.


    Without saying anything, he turned around and left the bar.


    Staring at Zack''s back, Sean sneered.


    "Isn''t he already divorced? Why does he look like he''s still living in a toxic marriage?" Charles


    shrugged.


    "Don''t you think he''s being possessive?" Sean smirked.


    "Who knows?"


    Zack was already free from his loveless rtionship, so why did he still have to care about Katherine''s


    affairs? In the ck business car, Katherine rubbed her temples.


    Alice handed her two shots of a cocktail.


    Without really realizing it, Katherine gulped it all at once.


    She felt a little ufortable when she got drunk.


    In the backseat, Luke Hoffman carefully pressed Alice down as though she was a little quail.


    Alice did not even dare to shake.


    Inside the car was quiet and the lights outside the window were dim.


    The atmosphere apanied her to remember everything that Zack had told her earlier.


    The mere thought of it made her feel like her heart was stabbed again.


    It was a little painful.


    It turned out that her ex-husband was afraid that she would cheat on him.


    She always thought he did not care about anything at all.


    The car first stopped in front of Katherine''s vi.


    Luke initiated to assist her inside, but Katherine waved her hand.


    "No, thank you.You better take care of your Alice.If I know, you guys still have a long night to enjoy."


    Luke smiled.


    "If you don''t let her do whatever she wants, will she dare?"


    Katherine red at him.


    "Alright, alright.You guys go away now.I just got divorced today, and it annoys me to see a couple.


    "Then we''ll get going now.Goodnight, Katherine."


    The three of them had been friends for two decades now.


    In fact, they care about one another so much that their connection was beyond what the term "friends"


    could describe.


    Having known her for a long time, Alice and Luke both understood Katherine well.


    She hated others helping her out of pity.


    She was just divorced.


    She would move on soon.


    In the vi, Katherine made herself a cup of honey water.


    She sat on the sofa, leaving the beverage on the table untouched.


    As she stared at it, tears flowed down her cheeks.


    How could she prevent her bittersweet feelings? After all, she had always been alluring since she was


    young.


    She possessed good looks and brilliance.


    Although she was not born from a wealthy family, she had always caught everyone''s attention.


    She might have been like Alice and the others.


    She might have also been enjoying and getting known in the field that she would have pursued.


    But nobody could turn back the time.


    At the age of fifteen, Zack saved her, only to have married him was no redemption at all.


    It was but another abyss.


    Now that they were finally divorced, she would not let herself plunge back into that misery.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Alice called early in the morning.


    Katherine''s head hurt from sleep deprivation and hangover.


    With her eyes closed, her forehead wrinkled, and her voice raised, she said, "What the hell is the


    matter, Alice?"


    In three years which felt like an eternity, Katherine was gentle and submissive to the Colburn family.


    Now that her rtionship with their son was finally over, she sounded like a beast that had just been


    released from its cage.


    She was free and enraged yet utterly restless.


    How could she still be patient? Alice should be d that she was not talking to Katherine in person at


    this moment.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    Katherine rolled her eyes, rubbed her temples, and got up from the bed.


    "Ohe on, Alice, just say it!"


    Alice immediately went straight to the point, "Well, Katherine, I called to tell you the breaking news.Your


    ex-husband has just been found to be having an affair.Gossips about whether you guys are cheating


    on each other and will divorce peacefully are all over the entertainmentwork¡± Katherine was


    stunned for a moment.


    The news seemed to havepletely woken her up now.


    "You just said that he''s my ex-husband.You don''t have to disturb my sleep just to tell me about Zack,


    Alice.¡¯


    "I''m sorry, Katherine.Go on, sleep some more.I''ll hang up now¡±


    The hang-up tone could be heard from the other end of the line shortly after.


    Katherine threw her phone on the bed and her head back onto the pillow.


    But Alice''s words echoed inside her head.


    How could she fall back to sleep now? Katherine felt a little agitated.


    She needed to rx, so she called the maid.


    "Prepare a warm bath.¡¯ The maid immediately obliged.


    ¡®I''ll do it now, Ma''am."


    Katherine stepped into the bathroom in her slippers.


    The woman in the mirror had messy hair.


    Her skin looked dry from the cocktail she consumedst night.


    She stared at her reflection a little longer with displeasure as though she were reflecting on her actions.


    She just got divorced.


    It was not worth it to neglect herself for that.


    Half an hourter, Katherine browsed on her phone the gossip and news about her ex-husband and his


    affair.


    She would deceive herself if she said that it did not affect her whatsoever.


    But she had already expected something like this.


    Now that she learned about the score between Zack and Natalie, she just felt that it was a little


    ridiculous.


    Katherine logged out of Twitter.


    Since Zack was already her ex-husband, she had to care about his business no more.


    After breakfast, she put on makeup and wore a royal blue dress.


    She then drove her dusty Ferrari out of the garage and headed straight to Silverlight Entertainment.


    Since Tyler had brought her into thepany and Alice apanied her out yesterday, the


    receptionist acknowledged her with respect.


    "Miss Wilson, are you looking for Miss Jensen?" Katherine smiled.


    "Yes.ls she here?"


    "Yes, Miss Wilson.She has just arrived.I''ll press the elevator for you.¡¯ Katherine nodded.


    "Thank you.¡¯ She looked at the respectful receptionist and remembered the other two from a few days


    ago.


    Katherine could not help but twitch the corners of her lips.


    Zack treated her so terribly that even the front desk staff of thepany disrespected her.


    It was also her own fault anyway.


    She could stand up and fight for herself, but she had to submit to Zack.


    In the end, she got nothing but a divorce certificate.


    With a "ding" sound, the elevator door opened.


    Katherine collected her thoughts.


    Her silver stiletto click-cked out of the elevator.


    She decided to walk straight to Alice''s office instead.


    When Helen noticed Katherine approaching, the manager was a little surprised.


    "Miss Wilson, what brought you here?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I came to look for Alice¡¯ She smiled and pointed to a closed door.


    "Is she busy?"


    "Nobody''s with her inside¡¯ Helen replied, "Since you''re here, Miss Wilson, please convince her to be


    careful and stay out of public notice in the meantime.Many paparazzi have been keeping an eye on her


    sincest night.The media might be out of hand next time."


    Katherine could tell that the manager was a little upset after a tiring night, so she nodded.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Helen.I''ll sure get her to pay attention"


    Helen was one of the few people who knew that Katherine was one of the big-time shareholders behind


    Silverlight Entertainment.


    She also knew her rtionship with Alice.


    She was careless.


    Only Katherine and Luke could get her to behave ordingly.


    As a manager, Helen was helping to clean up Alice''s mess.


    "It''s my job."


    Now that Katherine was willing to take care of it, Helen felt relieved and hopeful.


    "You may see her office now, Miss Wilson."


    When Katherine pushed the door to enter Alice''s office, she saw the morous superstar holding a


    tablet and looking at something.


    The talent of a movie star was evident in the excitement on her face.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Katherine sat down beside her and patted her legs as she waited for Alice''s response.


    Alice did not expect that Katherine would visit her today.


    The presence of her friend beside her, and the news about Zack and Natalie made her almost giggle in


    excitement.


    "I''m following the gossips and news about your ex-husband and his affair.In fairness, they look a bit


    romantic huh.¡¯ Katherine nced at her.


    "What did you just say?"


    Alice felt a shiver run down her spine, so she quickly reacted properly.


    "I mean, Zack and Natalie are really shameless.He just got divorced, and yet they''re flirting with each


    other now.Couldn''t they wait to let the public know that it is they who are in love with each other?"


    Katherine poured herself a cup of tea.


    "You still seem to enjoy it, huh?"


    This time, Alice was really afraid.


    "I''m really sorry, Katherine.In order for you to forgive me..."


    Alice looked meaningfully and excitedly at her friend now.


    "I got two tickets for you and Tyler.Go with him to the art exhibit of that bitch Natalie, and get the


    media''s attention.Show them that you can get over your marriage with Zack as easily as he


    could.What''s so good about Zack anyway? You don''t want to keep somebody else''s man, do you? Ha!


    Tyler is way better than him¡¯ Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "I bet you don''t have the guts to speak ill of Zack like that in front of him.'''' Of course, Alice could never


    dare.


    "We''re decent.It''s terrible to shame and be shamed in public.We have to do it innocently without literally


    pping their faces¡± she exined, "Katherine, take Tyler with you.Believe me, the media will


    immediately favor you."


    Seeing that Katherine was not agreeing with her, Alice went on to say, "Come on, don''t hurt Tyler! Look


    at what his fans were saying recently: She then exined, "Katherine, look.Tyler is gonna divide the


    public''s attention.Losing some fans won''t hurt, you know¡±


    Katherine almost agreed with her.


    "Tell me, Alice, what exactly are you up to this time?"


    Alice coughed.


    "I heard that Natalie invited Zack to be a special guest."


    Katherine paused and turned to look at her.


    "Are you using me for a show?"


    Guilt shed on Alice''s face.


    She put her hand on Katherine''s shoulder and replied, "Don''t say that, Katherine.Think about how


    much you''ve suffered under the Colburn family for the past three years.In the end, Zack pretends he''s


    the innocent one.Natalie also invited Mrs.Colburn and Chloe.Don''t you know that the media says that


    although you lived with the Colburn family for three years, you''re nothingpared to Nathalie?"


    Alice''s words reminded her of what happened on Katherine''s 25th birthday.


    Alice helped her organize a small birthday party.


    Katherine had nned to tell Zack and the others that she was quite wealthy.


    But nobody from the Colburn family came that night.


    But what hurt Katherine the most was when Chloe sent her a screenshot of messages from a group


    she pulled up.


    Chloe asked if they would attend to celebrate Katherine''s birthday.


    The answer was all "not going.


    The screenshot leaked out, and the entire circle mocked Katherine.


    They could not believe that amoner who married a rich man could be so shameless to wear high-


    end clothes, take pride in herself, and even learn to hold and invite people to her birthday celebration.


    "I''m not interested¡± Katherine said.


    Alice sneered.


    Chloe is Tyler''s hardcore fan.A while ago, Natalie''spany contacted Tyler''s manager.


    They wanted to invite him.Two years ago, you couldn''t invite anyone from the Colburn family.Two years


    later, Tyler rejected them.Alice smiled, her eyes sparkled with excitement again.


    "Well...just thinking about it is exciting, isn''t it?"


    Katherine looked at Alice with a sarcastic smile.


    "Well, that sounds exciting indeed.Now my friend is scheming against me.¡¯ Alice defended herself and


    convinced Katherine.


    "I''m not! I can never do that to you and you know that, Katherine¡¯


    After a moment of silence, Alice could not help but still ask, "Are you going or not?"


    Katherine took a sip of chrysanthemum tea.


    Afterwards, she confirmed, "Of course, I will.Why won''t I?"


    She could not wait to see with her own eyes how she could kill Chloe just by the sight of her attending


    the exhibition with her idol.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Katherine especially spent more than an hour putting on exquisite makeup.


    Her soft long hair was tied in a ponytail hanging behind her back.


    A few strands of hair hang on both sides of her forehead.


    Her apricot-colored loose shirt paired with a green dress enhanced her natural elegance I and


    sexiness.


    When Tyler saw her, he could not help but whistle.


    "Kathy, when are you going to get yourself a boyfriend? Can you give a sign and let me line up first?"


    "Don''t be silly, Tyler,'''' said Katherine, feeling a little amused.


    "I''m dead serious¡± He took off his sunsses and stared at her.


    Katherine was stunned for a moment.


    She did not have any feelings for him and certainly did not have any thoughts of being romantically


    involved with this handsome young man.


    She ignored him and quietly got into the Maserati.


    Tyler did not mind.


    Sweeping away the awkwardness, he said, "Kathy, don''t worry.Alice told me to escort you.You got my


    back today."


    Katherine breathed a sigh of relief and looked at him with a chuckle.


    "Then I''ll depend on you.¡¯


    "No problem.¡¯


    The blue Maserati rumbled and stopped in front of Natalie''s gallery, attracting many people''s attention.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine unbuckled her seatbelt, stepped on her high heels, and walked to Tyler''s side.


    She held him by his arm as they entered the venue.


    The security guard stopped them.


    "Sir"


    He looked at Tyler and then at Katherine.


    "Miss, please show me the invitation letter first."


    Katherine took out the invitation letter from her bag and handed it over.


    The security guard let them pass after confirming that there was no problem with the invitation letter.


    Several famous paintings were also disyed in addition to Nathalie¡¯s.


    This exined why the area was secured and only a select few were invited.


    Although the Cooper family was not as elite as the Colburn family, they were still among the wealthy


    families in the entire Y City.


    The gallery was nearly five-hundred-square-meters wide.


    The annual rent was about three million, let alone the decoration.


    As soon as Katherine entered, she recognized themp on the top of the door.


    An Italian artist designed it.


    It alone was worth more than a million dors.


    Many of the vitrines had been moved, leaving arge space for the guests to watch.


    Although Katherine could not understand it, she had to admit that she found Nathalie''s painting


    interesting.


    Of course, many reporters from several media outlets came to witness Nathalie''s art exhibition.


    Tyler wore a in shirt and a casual pair of long, almond-colored pants.


    Since he was wearing a simple outfit today and had a pair of sunsses on his face, the media


    reporters did not recognize him for a while.


    On the second floor, Katherine saw Natalie from afar.


    Nataliewas wearing a French floral dress.


    She looked kind and lovely with her outfit and long hair draped behind her back.


    Waiting for Zack, Natalie kept looking downstairs.


    Katherine and Tyler walked around the second floor and found an open-air balcony.


    Three parasols stood on the balcony.


    Under them were chairs and stools.


    There was a painted wall on the side.


    In the corner thereof was a supply of drinks and desserts for guests.


    Now that everyone was inside, it was rather quiet here.


    Katherine nced at Tyler.


    "Let''s sit for a while¡±.


    "Sure.Art was too deep.


    Katherine could not really appreciate it.


    While the guests inside were all talking about Leonardo da Vinci, Katherine and Tyler were talking


    about thetest news and gossip in the entertainmentwork.


    Katherine was not as interested in such petty matter as Alice, but it was fine to listen to it asionally.


    Fruit juice and a cake were served on the table and the handsome young man sat in front of Katherine.


    She could spend the whole afternoon just sitting there.


    But that was not why she made the effort toe here.


    She had to surprise Chloe and the media.


    Katherine put down the fruit juice and nced at Tyler.


    "Zack will arrive soon.Let''s go in too"


    She smiled, stood up and carried her sling bag.


    Before they stepped inside, Chloe''s surprised voice came first.


    "Oh, look who''s here.¡¯ When she saw Katherine, Chloe automatically felt a sense of superiority.


    But seeing Katherine''s beauty inexplicably stirred anger in Chloe''s voice every time.


    Every time she saw Katherine, Chloe could not help but mock her.


    Today was no exception.


    "Do you know what this ce is? Are you even invited here, Katherine?"


    She narrowed her eyes as though seeing through Katherine.


    "Oh, I see.You know that Zack is gonna be here, so you''re waiting for him to convince him to marry you


    again"


    The more Chloe spoke, the more she felt that she made sense.


    "I''m telling you, Katherine, don''t even dream about it.If you want Zack to marry you again, you can beg


    me first.Maybe I''d help you plead.Although he still won''t do as you wish, at least I can ask him to listen


    to you"


    She raised an eyebrow and bored her eyes into Katherine with pity.


    "How''s that? What do you think about my suggestion? There aren''t many people here, so you..."


    Chloe only intended to mock Katherine as soon as she saw her.


    She was focused on ridiculing her that she did not recognize the presence of a man standing


    besideKatherine.


    Chloe frowned a little.


    The man beside Katherine looked somewhat familiar.


    When she confirmed that it was Tyler, the bewilderment and madness on her face were satisfying to


    witness.


    "Ha! Howe you''re with Tyler?"


    Chloe eximed as she red at her.


    Katherine turned to look at Tyler instead.Tyler took off his sunsses.


    "I apanied Kathy here."


    Chloe''s mouth hung open, she was at a loss for the right words to emphasize her frustration.


    "What?"


    She red at Katherine.


    "Bitch! How dare you!"


    Chloe shifted her glittering eyes to her idol.


    She seemed so belittled that she was about to cry.


    Katherine did not reply a word.


    She just stood in front of Chloe, looking at her like she was seeing a clown.


    After a while, Katherine had enough to enjoy Chloe''s loss.


    "Let''s go¡¯¡¯ Katherine told Tyler.


    Chloe was about to go crazy.


    She thought that the photos that spreadtely were only made by some paparazzi.


    She convinced herself that Tyler had no rtionship with Katherine.


    To her shock, her own eyes clearly saw her idol standing together with Katherine today.


    How could Katherine be that worthy? She did not deserve to even inhale the same air as her idol!


    "No!"she eximed.


    But no one paid her any attention.


    Katherine had already gone back to the exhibit with Tyler behind her.


    His thin lips under his sunsses slightly curved.


    Both of them lowered their heads and whispered something.


    Victory registered on their faces.


    Chloe was so enraged that her eyes turned red.


    She got herself together and hurriedly chased after the two.


    Katherine and Tyler had only taken a few steps when they bumped into Natalie and Zack.


    Behind them stood arge group of reporters holding cameras.


    The inside of the venue was suddenly quiet until Natalie spoke, "Miss Wilson, it''s been so long since I


    last saw you"


    Katherine nodded in agreement.


    "I was bored, so I came to take a look around.The art exhibition looks good."


    Natalie Seemed surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Wilson would also like my painting.It''s an honor."


    A triumphant smile shed on her face.


    ¡®What a bitch¡± Katherine praised the art exhibition, so Natalierushed to sound appreciative.


    Her words could not make out her modesty, but the people around thought that she wasughing at


    Katherine for pretending to understand the exhibit.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and said, "I don''t know much about art appreciation, but Tyler does"


    She paused and looked at the man beside her.


    "How''s Miss Cooper''s painting, Tyler?"


    "It''s not particrly good¡± Tyler franklymented.


    Katherine pretended to re at him.


    "Tyler, don''t say that.Miss Cooper is going to drive us out.Natalie was enraged by Tyler''sment.But


    when she heard Katherine''s words, she could only force a smile.


    "I appreciate your evaluation, Mr.Grant.You know much about art than I do.Tyler did not humble himself


    at all.


    He replied, "I agree.That''s why my manager rejected your offerst time.I hope you won''t mind"


    Natalie immediately responded with a smile, "No.Not at all.Nathalie gritted her teeth with anger, and


    Katherine noticed it.Katherine knew that she should stop before things would go any further, so she


    turned around and nced at Tyler.


    "If I knew that you didn''t like the paintings here, I wouldn''t have asked you toe with me¡± she said,


    "Let''s go, Tyler.Miss Cooper probably can''t wait to see us out now¡±


    "Right, Kathy¡¯ The two of them turned around and left without even ncing at the man beside Natalie


    On the contrary, Zack''s dark gaze fixed on Katherine.


    When he heard Tyler called her "Kathy Zack felt bitter.What was Tyler''s rtionship with Katherine that


    he called her that intimately?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Tyler was talented even before his career began.


    When he was seventeen, he got epted to study at the Central Academy.


    At neen, he won third ce in the Prada Awards with a copy of his piece Sunrise Impression.


    From then on, his poprity extended overseas.


    Several years I had passed yet nobody else in the country was qualified to win the award.


    Despite these achievements, Tyler only took painting as his hobby.


    When he turned twenty, Alice recruited him to debut in herpany.


    When he graduated from the universityst year, another painting of him was selected for Prada


    Awards.


    His excellence and sess shocked the entire art and entertainmentworks.


    Because the public knew all that, hisments about Natalie''s painting must have hurt.


    Natalie wanted to work with him.


    Not only did she want to use him as a pawn for her to be involved in hiswork and gain exposure,


    but she also wanted to use his fame for her reputation.


    But since he refused, her n failed.


    Tyler initially declined Natalie''s offer.


    The media thought that he had a hectic schedule.


    But today, he had personally attended Natalie''s exhibit andmented that her painting was not good.


    The live broadcast was bombarded withments fromizens, especially Tyler''s fans.


    Katherine was totally satisfied with the oue of their n.


    Looking at the barrage on the broadcast, she could not help but smile.


    They did not notice how long it had been when the car had stopped.


    Tyler was ncing at her from the side.


    She raised her eyebrows and sighed as she unbuckled her seatbelt.


    "I''m such a bad woman"


    Tyler curled his lips and remarked, "I like bad women.¡¯


    Katherine rolled her eyes.


    "Enough, Tyler.Stop teasing me.¡¯ She then got out of the car and thanked him.


    "Thanks for the ride.You did well today.Make sure to drive back to Alice''s office and report to her"


    Speaking of which, Tyler replied, "Aren''t you going to treat me a meal, Katherine?"


    The woman did not turn around.


    "I don''t know how to cook.Bye, Tyler.¡¯ Without reconsideration, she then closed the vi''s gate.


    Tyler watched her for a while before he finally drove away.


    Natalie invited Zack to be a special guest in her art exhibit and the media to cover a live broadcast.


    Her n was to make the trolls hype up their rtionship.


    She wanted to secretly step on Katherine and wait for Zack to marry her.


    That way, she would not be named as the mistress.


    Maybe she could make the media believe that she was innocent and let Katherine feel that she was not


    good enough.


    But Katherine and Tyler ruined her ns.


    Natalie did not even have the time to let the media interfere.


    Just from Tyler''s evaluation of her painting, a bunch ofizens was already stepping on her.


    Natalie did not mind, though.


    But it was unbelievable that there were actuallyizens who favored Katherine.


    She was too beautiful for Zack, they praised.


    There were also some who noticed in the live broadcast that Katherine did not even nce at her ex-


    husband.


    He, on the other hand, kept staring at her all throughout their encounter in the exhibit.


    Katherine seemed to have moved on.


    It was so cool of her that it made the public admired her.


    Natalie wanted to step on Katherine.


    But now, what happened? Ironically, things turned upside down.


    Tyler''s few but undesirablements, which were evident all over the inte, especially made things


    worse.


    It was obvious that somebody had nned all this to happen.


    Theizens posted overwhelmingments.


    In just a few hours after the exhibit, the public''s attention had shifted to the discussion about a love


    triangle going on between Katherine, Zack, and Natalie.


    Of course, theizens imagined that in this love triangle, Katherine was the victim.


    Whereas, Zack and Natalie were a couple.


    Now, the trolls were spreading that Katherine and Zack divorced because they caught evidence of him


    cheating.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Somebody must have paid them to satisfy the public¡¯s curiosity by feeding them with this ex-husband


    and mistress thing.


    That somebody was none other than Alice.


    Seeing the hot topic gave Katherine a headache.


    "This is not good," she blurted out.


    Alice, who was sitting on the sofa, frowned at Katherine''s remark.


    "Howe?"


    Her eyes expressed disbelief, so she reminded, "Tell me how many times Zack saw you in the entire


    three years you were married to him.¡± Katherine reminisced and the memories were a little


    heartbreaking.


    They had been married for three years.


    But they seldom saw each other, mostly during the Colburn family banquet only.


    Chloe had kept Katherine posted about Zack''s whereabouts.


    He had gone on a business trip eighteen times.


    Eight times during that business trip, he had gone to see Natalie, not to mention the birthday of the


    woman''s parents.


    During theirpany''s anniversary celebration, the two had been seeing each other a lot.


    Seeing Katherine quietly lowering her eyes, Alice knew that she was right.


    "What''s more, before you married Zack, they spent the night alone in a hotel.You can ignore that, but I


    can''t."


    She continued to exin, "If we let them win again this time, the media would have bashed you.But just


    because Natalie lost this time doesn''t mean she''d quit ying games with you.Don''t pity them,


    Katherine."


    Seeing that her friend was still bowing her head, Alice was a little disappointed.


    "Katherine, you''re not a bad woman for protecting yourself now.I already told you how many times they


    betrayed you, but it''s still you who feels guilty.Haven''t I been frank enough, or do you still want to


    endure hurting?"


    Katherine''s eyebrows moved.


    She was facing Alice now.


    She then exined, "I''m just looking for a picture of them disying affection.¡±


    She pointed at Alice''s phone that had been beeping.


    "Check your phone.I''ve already sent it to you.Let''s take advantage of this moment and send out that


    one, too."


    Alice raised an eyebrow as a grin shed on her face.


    "That''s what I''m saying! Well done, Katherine."


    Alice instantly downloaded the photo and opened it to take a look.


    The evidence showing Katherine''s ex-husband with the mistress immediately enraged her.


    "When was this taken?"


    "About seven months ago¡± Katherine casually replied.


    The image did not really seem erotic, but catching Natalie and Zack wearing bathrobes was enough to


    make the public fill their imagination about what happened at that time.


    What''s more, Natalie herself was the one who sent it to Katherine.


    Katherine believed that Zack still at least did not go too far at that time.


    But back then, Natalie kept showing off as though something happened between the two.


    Now that Alice thought about it, she absolutely could not take back what she said.


    If Natalie could not wait to be a mistress, then they should satisfy her.


    Alice was so furious that she could not wait to reveal Natalie''s real intention.


    "I''ll ask someone to deal with it right away.Zack is a fucking cheater! It''s disgusting to be with such a


    jerk.Don''t get back together with him anymore!"


    "I definitely won''t.I don''t need money."


    Alice wanted to cry.


    "I don''t have money.Can you lend me some?"


    Katherine tilted her head and nced at her.


    "If you sell the bags and shoes in your wardrobe, you won''t be short of money¡± Annoyed, Alice


    eximed, "You bad woman!"


    Although she knew that Alice did not mean what she said, Katherine nodded.


    She lowered her head and curved her naturally alluring eyes as she smiled.


    "Right, I''m a bad woman.I''m not worthy of anyone''s love."


    Alice was taken aback by her friend''s sudden emotional statement.


    She thought that her divorced friend was a bit hard on herself.


    Alice seemed to be somewhat moved, but she was torn betweenforting Katherine and avenging


    for her heartache now.


    ¡®¡®What should I do? I should be online.This is urgent!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    At three in the afternoon, the inte became abuzz when Natalie posted a statement on her social


    media.


    It contained a thousand words but only wanted to highlight two main points.


    Firstly, to clear out the rumor regarding Natalie and Zack''s rtionship.


    They were only good friends, and Natalie had nevere between Zack and Katherine during their


    marriage.


    And finally, to inquire about Katherine attending her art exhibit when clearly thetter had already


    divorced Zack.


    An astute person would discern right away what she really wanted to say.


    Natalie pretended to clear out the information between her and Zack.


    Only to subtly mock Katherine for not getting over her divorce with Zack.


    Katherine even brought a friend with her when she attended Natalie''s art exhibit.


    Alice had been in the entertainment industry for many years, and this statement made her anxious.


    She instantly posted new information on social media courtesy of Katherine, of course.


    So in less than half an hour, the public''s opinion reverted to the other side.


    When he learned about this from his assistant, Aidan quickly instructed several of his people to give


    him all the information regarding the matter before he went to Zack''s office.


    "What is it?" Zack didn''t need to look up to know who came in.


    "Mr.Zack.Colburn, will you be releasing a statement to rify the rumors between you and Natalie?"


    "What rumors?" Zack frowned with impatience.


    Aidan was not sure whether it was a truth or a rumor.


    He did not have enough courage to tell Zack that someone had posted online some intimate photos of


    him and Natalie together in a room.


    Aidan ced the tabletputer in his hand directly in front of Zack.


    "This morning, Natalie''s art exhibition was broadcasted all over the city.Unfortunately, because Miss


    Katherine also attended the art exhibit, suffice to say, the matter had be public and there bad


    rumors circting.¡±


    Zack wasn''t very fond of things posted on the inte, but the photos on the tablet Aidan showed were


    hard to miss.


    He had only nced at them and understood what it could mean to other people.


    It was a photo of him with only his bathrobe on.


    Natalie was holding his phone in front of him.


    Zack remembered that day.


    Natalie hade into his room to thank him.


    Although they were only talking, the way the photos were taken showed an intimacy between them.


    That day, Zack went on a business trip outside the city.


    During the dinner party, he happened to meet Natalie, who was already deep in her cups.


    Zack had asked Aidan¡¯''s help to settle Natalie in his room to keep the matter from public knowledge


    and safeguard the Cooper family.


    Along the way, Natalie vomited her gut out that it even sshed Zack.


    He grimly asked Aidan to take Natalie instead, and he proceeded to his room to wash up.


    Zack had just finished taking a shower and was wearing a bathrobe when Natalie entered his room with


    only a bathrobe on.


    Natalie said she was there to apologize, but Zack didn''t want to listen and sent her away.


    "Where did this photoe from?" Zack flipped through the posts.


    His face gradually turned grim while he read thements.


    Aidan felt a chill run down his spine.


    "I''m looking into it."


    "Why are there so many posts mentioning me all of a sudden?"


    It wasn''t just his name mentioned, but the posts also included some nastyments about him.


    Aidan wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "We found clues of Silverlight Entertainment''s involvement in the matter.They were allegedly the ones


    who sent the information to the media"


    "Bang!"


    Zack suddenly mmed the tablet on the table.His dark eyes were ring.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get in touch with Silverlight Entertainment and tell the person in charge to withdraw whatever the hell


    this is!"


    "Yes...Understood, Sir.I''ll contact them immediately!"


    Aidan hurriedly went out and moved to contact the person in charge from Silverlight Entertainment.


    He did not know what Zack saw that made him burst out in anger.


    But Aidan couldn''t forget Zack''s expression at the time.


    He looked like a man who could swallow a person whole! Just thinking about it made Aidan tremble in


    fear.


    Back in the office, Zack''s face turned strangely calm.


    He seemed to have thought of something and reached out to the phone and dialed Aidan''s direct line,


    "You don''t need to get in touch with Silverlight Entertainment!"


    With that, Zack hung up the phone.


    He took out his phone and walked towards the French window as he dialed a number that he had not


    called even once in thest three years.


    Katherine knew Zack''s number by heart.


    Even without the caller''s name, Katherine could tell at a nce that the person calling her was Zack.


    Katherine only watched as the phone rang on its own.


    She had no intention of answering the call.


    Alice, who sat opposite her, felt that something was wrong.


    She watched as Katherine leisurely ate grapes while thetter''s phone was ringing non-stop.


    She asked cautiously, "A call from Zack?"


    "Yes." Katherine spat out the seed of the grape.


    "You''re not going to answer?"


    Zack was still patiently waiting for Katherine to answer the call.


    Katherine gave Alice a searching look.


    "Are you scared?"


    How could Alice admit it?


    "No way! I just thought that he actually has the guts to call you.It''s a good opportunity! I can give him a


    piece of my mind!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Katherine pressed the answer button and handed her the phone.


    "Here, tell him then¡¯ Alice looked at Katherine imploringly.


    All her false bravado gone, "Katherine, don''t be like this."


    Katherine only smiled.


    She stopped teasing Katherine and raised the phone to her ear.


    She asked, "Is there something wrong, Mr.Colburn?"


    Zack couldn''t immediately answer the question.It had been a while since he had heard Katherine''s


    voice.


    Soft, gentle, and melodic.It made him feel nostalgic.


    "You sent the photo?"


    Zack asked after clearing his throat.


    "I guess so.¡¯ Katherine did not deny it.


    "You hired someone to follow me?" Katherine felt aghast.


    She couldn''t believe how easy Zack would use her.


    Katherine sneered, "You think too highly of yourself, Zack."


    Katherine didn''t wait for Zack''s response and hung up the phone.Alice was watching the whole time


    and apuded, "Bravo!"


    "Alright, go back and find Luke.And Alice, don''t do this kind of thing in the future.It''s not worth it."


    Katherine said with a severe tone.


    Whenever Katherine thought it through, although she would hurt Zack, she would also hurt herself.


    It would all be meaningless in the end.Alice saw the change in Katherine''s expression and felt a little


    guilty.


    "What did Zack say?"


    "He asked me if I hired someone to follow him"


    "How dare he say that!"


    "It''s partly my fault why he became suspicious of me- In the past, Katherine had done everything she


    could for him.Now that they were divorced, he thought that she was as easy to bully as before.But


    Katherine had proved him wrong.Alice panicked a little when she saw tears in Katherine''s eyes.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry.Come here, and I''ll hug you!"


    Katherine was both sad and angry butughed at Alice''s antics.


    "Hurry up and get lost.If there are no dys, I''m sure Zack''s secretary has probably set down people to


    terrorize Silverlight Entertainment- Alice was just about to say something when the phone rang.She


    nced at the caller ID and saw her agent''s name.


    She had to answer the phone.


    "Helen, what''s wrong?"


    "Zack''s secretary came looking for you.He demanded to see you.Hurry up ande back to the


    company.Otherwise, he threatens to see us in court.¡¯ I''ll be there as fast as I can!"


    Alice nced at Katherine, who predicted it.


    "I''m afraid you''re right, Katherine! Your ex-husband''s henchman brought people to thepany.I have


    to go back."


    Katherine waved her hand to say goodbye, then thought about it.


    She was still worried about Alice.


    "If Aidan threatens you, tell him that Natalie sent the photos to me.¡± Alice couldn''t quite understand but


    listened anyway.


    "Oh...okay.Oh, I know! I''ll go back first and deal with Zack''sckeys.Don''t you go crying while I''m


    away!"


    Since Katherine didn''t bother to pay her any attention, Alice left.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Alice had to admit that Katherine had a knack when it came to manipting people''s hearts.


    Aidan had personally brought Q City''s Ministry of Justice over.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He threatened to request a court summon the next day if Silverlight Entertainment failed to remove the


    posts and make a public apology.


    Alice only wanted to help Katherine.


    She wanted to teach Natalie and Zack a lesson, Natalie for embarrassing Katherine and Zack for


    making Katherine suffer for three years worth of hell in their marriage.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for nearly ten years.


    What Alice had done was the usual ploy in social media and the inte.


    It was what she would have done if she was fighting for her real family.


    Besides, it wasn''t like Zack had been filial with Katherine during their three years of marriage! Zack was


    also to me for the photos taken.


    ''He was notpletely innocent when the photo was taken: Alice thought.


    Alice did not expect that Zack''s secretary would be so bold as to bring with him awyer to negotiate.


    She watched as the twowyers negotiated in front of her.


    As she did, Alice couldn''t help but feel a particr fear that this would be the end of her career.


    But Alice was a professional, and she refused to show any indication of backing down.


    She held Aidan''s gaze and sneered, "With all the things you have said, Mr.Hall.


    You did fail to ask where we got the photos, right?"


    Aidan didn''t expect the change in the direction of the ¡®I discussion, that he didn''t react right away.


    After a while, he asked reluctantly, "Who?"


    "Who else could it be?" Katherine shrugged.


    "I mean, ¡®I other than Natalie? So you see, it doesn''t matter if we & withdraw our statements! They


    were merely a copy sent by Natalie to Katherine.If you have time to ask us, wouldn''t it be better to ask


    Natalie to delete hers instead?" Aidan hesitated.


    The sudden information made him unable to decide how to proceed in resolving the problem.


    However, he had been Zack''s secretary for seven or eight years now.


    At critical moments like these, he had always thought on his feet.


    "Miss Alice, may I ask, what is your rtionship with Miss Katherine?"


    "That''s none of your business!"


    Aidan Hall left with the twowyers.


    Alice watched them walk away before she took off her sunsses and patted her chest.


    "That was scary!"


    Helen, who was beside her, didn''t even look.


    "Please be more mindful.We don''t want anyone seeing you like this."


    "Helen, rx! No one else is here! Ah, my phone is ringing.It''s Katherine! I have to give her a full


    report!"


    The corner of Helen''s mouth twitched in disapproval.


    Still, she gently closed the door and left in a foul mood.


    Alice thought that Katherine was calling to hear about the results.


    She was about to brag when Katherine spoke.


    She said with a faint voice, "Alice, withdraw the posts online.Remove them as soon as possible.Don''t


    make it a trending topic.Zack and I are over.Let''s end it here."


    Alice was stunned.


    "Is this a prank? Is someone threatening you right now?"


    "Stop messing around, Alice.I''m serious, and honestly, I''m a little tired"


    The voice indeed sounded tired.


    Alice pursed her lips but still said reluctantly, "Alright, but don''t worry.We will still have each other in the


    future.The days of being single are going to be wonderful!"


    "What kind of days are going to be wonderful?"


    Alice heard a low male voice behind her that made her stood still.


    She slowly looked up and found Luke standing behind her.


    She quickly lowered her head and said with a small voice, "I didn''t say anything!"


    As opposed to her confident self a while ago, Alice now looked like a meek rabbit.


    On the other end, Katherine just smiled when she heard Luke''s voice and hung up the phone.


    She then turned around and went into the kitchen.


    She nned to cook a sumptuous and delicious dinner to appease her injured little heart.


    An hourter, Katherine finally gave up and decided to order takeout.


    All the posts had been withdrawn.


    The love triangle between Katherine, Natalie, and Zack was just reaching its climax when it came to an


    abrupt halt.


    Zack ensured that the matter was all taken care of, and when evening came, things finally calmed


    down.


    But that night, Zack had trouble sleeping.


    When Aidan told him that the source of the photo was Natalie, for some reason, he couldn''t stop


    thinking what Katherine said, "You think too highly of yourself."


    He disregarded it at that time.


    Zack thought that Katherine had only said it out of embarrassment.


    But now that he knew the truth, Zack felt a little unsettled.


    ¡®¡®Forget it! I''ll have a quick smoke and go to sleep¡±


    Katherine kept a low profile after that day, and not a word was said about her again.It was as if she had


    disappeared.


    Everyone spected that Katherine sadly left, hurt and heartbroken.


    Although all of it is true, Katherine, was in fact, only been touring around Europe.


    She went skiing, bungee jumping, and gliding through the snow mountain around the country.It was the


    best time of her life!


    "Katherine!"


    Katherine had stayed for more than a month and nned to return in two days.


    At that moment, she was holding the shopping list Alice gave her.Katherine was quite surprised when


    she heard a familiar voice.She looked around and found Alexander Reid approaching her.


    He was one of the famous young actors of Silverlight Entertainment.


    "Alex? What are you doing here?"


    Alexander Reid was only twenty-one this year.


    He was a young man with delicate features.


    Narrow eyebrows, aquiline nose, and soft lips.


    When he smiled, he showed off his canine teeth.


    It somehow made him look cute.


    "I''m enjoying my days off.Then Alice asked me toe and pick you up."


    Katherine picked up and threw three lipsticks into the basket and looked at him with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡®What is Alice up to this time?¡¯ Alexander was not as thick-skinned as Tyler.


    Whenever Katherine nced at the younger man, his ears would turn red.


    Suddenly, Alex raised his hand and grabbed a handful of hair.


    "The movie I starred inst year will being out soon, so Alice asked me to pick you up to take the


    opportunity to hype up the movie!"


    "You''re very honest" Katherine chuckled and tore the other half of the list she was holding.


    "Could you help me find these three bags?"


    "Sure!" Alexander eagerly agreed.


    Katherine was on the ne at eight o''clock the following day.


    lt was three o''clock in the afternoon when she returned to the country.


    She had just gotten off the ne with Alex when she saw some paparazzi taking photos of them


    together.


    Alice must have arranged it.


    They were forced to stay in the capital for eighty minutes before returning to Y City.


    It was past eight o''clock in the evening when they returned to the city.


    Alexander''s agent had arranged for a car to send them back.


    Alice requested Katherine to buy a lot of things, and she couldn''t carry them all by herself.


    Alexander was kind enough to help her carry the other suitcase inside the car.


    Katherine ordered the intelligent home service robot.


    "Make some hot water."


    After changing into slippers, Katherine went to the kitchen to wash two cups.


    She then poured warm water into the two cups and gave one to Alexander.


    "Katherine, your home service robot is quite interesting¡± Katherine sat down on the sofa and raised her


    eyebrows as Alex stared at the robot.


    "Do you like it? If you like one, you can ask Alice about it.¡¯¡¯ The boy seemed to be very interested in


    these things.


    When Alexander heard this, his face immediately showed excitement.


    "Is this made by Luke''spany? I don''t think there is any on the market!" Katherine nodded.


    "Yes, the designs are being approved and patented as we speak.It shoulde out on the market at


    the end of the year.If you like it, tell Alice in advance."


    "Can I?"


    "Why not?"


    "Thank you, Katherine¡¯ Katherine drank a mouthful of water.


    "Don''t thank me¡± Alexander left after a short while.


    After sending him off, Katherine filled her bathtub with water.


    She took out her pajamas from her luggage and went to take a bath.


    She was exhausted.


    After the trip and the fifteen-hour flight, Katherine immediately fell asleep in the bathtub.


    Unknowingly to her, social media was once again buzzing.


    The current hot search ranking third ce on Twitter was "Alexander Reid''s mysterious girlfriend"


    Zack was just finishing his work when he suddenly received a Telegram message from Sean.


    The message contained a photo.


    It crossed Zack''s mind that Sean might have been really bored for him to send such a message.


    Together with the picture was Sean''s message, [Zack, your ex-wife is really amazing.How long has she


    been in a new rtionship with a younger man?]


    Frowning, Zack stared at the photo.It was Alexander, "the present dream lover of most girls, holding a


    beautiful, mysterious girl."


    The photo only showed a third of the "beautiful girlfriend''s" face, but Zack had recognized her at a


    nce.


    The so-called mysterious woman was Katherine.The woman he just divorced three months ago!

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    It was very rare for Katherine to stay idle.She didn''t intend to do anything.


    But after two days of lying down, Alice forced her to attend a dinner party.


    She had just entered the venue and was looking for any sign of Alice when she met someone she


    knew very well.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! Isn''t this my sister-inw? Oh, wait.I forgot! you are no longer my sister-inw!"


    Chloe''s high-pitched voice attracted the attention of the people around them.


    Katherine remained calm and looked at her indifferently.


    "Chloe, is something wrong?"


    "Nothing at all.I''m curious, though, how did you get invited? Today''s party was only for famous


    people.You gold-digger, who did youe with?"


    Y City may not be arge city by standard, nor was it small, and the peopleprising it maye


    and go, but there are still people who are remained.


    The people who came to this kind of dinner party were basically from the upper circle.


    In other words, the wealthy and famous ones.


    The people who were watching Katherine make a blunder of herself were mostly the same people who


    had treated her badly in the past three years.


    As the eldest daughter of the Colburn family, Chloe had a lot of influence among the socialites.


    She was the one who led them to reject people that she thought were beyond them.


    Many of her followers were people who wanted to curry favor with the Colburn family.


    Katherine let out augh.She raised her hand and pointed to Alice behind Chloe.


    "Then you might have to ask Alice Jensen"


    Alice had attracted a lot of attention as soon as she entered.


    She was the spokesperson for today''s event.


    She wore jewels of different designs and sizes thatplemented her wine-colored long dress.


    Alice looked dazzling and regal.


    From afar, Alice saw Katherine surrounded by people led by Chloe.


    Even from where she stood, she could still hear how Chloe insulted Katherine.


    Alice was so angry that her face turned red.


    She walked with her four-inch high heels and pushed through the crowd to reach Katherine.


    Alice put herself in front of Katherine and gave Chloe a chilling look.


    "Chloe! It''s not time for gossiping!"


    Alice''s words doused Chloe like cold water, and thetter''s face turned pale.


    She wanted to say something but remembered that Alice was a first-rate star and the spokesperson of


    the jewelry brand showcased today.


    The brand itself wouldn''t drive Alice away.


    Additionally, there had been rumors that Alice had a great sponsor behind her.


    The rumors had been circting for so long, but no one could dig up additional information about it.


    Chloe could not afford to offend Alice, so she red at Katherine instead.


    ¡®How did Katherine get close to Alice?¡¯ Katherine nced at Chloe with a slight smile on her face.


    She swept her gaze across the surprised faces of the people around for onest look.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she picked up a ss of grape juice and turned to leave.


    Alice followed behind her.


    She was still wearing a cold facade that no one dared to strike up a conversation as she moved along


    between the crowd.


    Katherine went to a quiet corner to rest.


    She clicked her tongue and said, "Not bad.You can really scare people!"


    When she was sure no one was looking, Alice''s cold facade melted away to a smile.


    She asked, "Why are you dressed so inly today?"


    Katherine was wearing a simple ck slim dress.


    Her long hair was let loose and draped down her back.


    Other than a pair of diamond earrings, she wore no other essories on her body.


    Alice, on the other hand, was wearing a simple off-shoulder wine-colored long dress.


    It may not be the most gorgeous dress at that party, but the diamond ne on her neck paired with


    the tassel earrings on her ears looked gorgeous on her.


    Katherine gave Alice a side-way nce as she drank a mouthful of grape juice.


    Her slender brows were upturned, and a provocative smile was ying on her lips.


    Alice let out a cry.


    "Oh, that''s unfair! Being good-looking isn''t everything! Stop it! Stop looking at me like that.I don''t want


    people to know about us!"


    Katherine knew Alice was only teasing her, so she only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Alice coughed and said, "There is a disy hall inside.Do you want to go take a look?"


    Katherine knew Alice had always liked looking at shiny jewelry since she was a child.


    Katherine smirked a little as she thought for a moment.


    "Why not? I''m bored anyway.¡¯¡¯ Thepany had set up a disy hall at the party.


    Inside featured the new products of the season.


    There were So many socialitesing tonight just to check out the disy, so the event was designed


    to cater to a small exhibition for the jewelry.


    The jewelry showcased in the exhibition was no mere trinkets.


    They were essories that ordinary people could not afford to buy.


    Looking at the disy, the cheapest bracelet cost twenty-seven thousand dors, and the lowest price


    of nes was hundreds of thousands.


    Katherine was not as enthusiastic about checking out the jewelry as Alice.


    She came purely to apany Alice.


    The exhibition hall was crowded with people, and she knew that Alice wasn''t toofortable around so


    many people.


    Katherine watched as Alice looked at the disy with controlled enthusiasm and found that Alice''s


    expressions were more interesting than the nes and bracelets on disy.


    "Miss Natalie, this ne suits you well.It''s practically tailor-made for you!"


    Chloe''s voice wasn''t loud, but Katherine and Alice were only three disy cabs away from the


    owner of the voice, and so they could hear her clearly.


    When Alice saw Natalie, her expression turned cold once more.


    She pulled Katherine over to a disy case and said, "Don''t you think this ne looks good?"


    Alice pointed at one of the diamond nes to show it to Katherine.She nced at the ne and


    raised her brows.


    "It''s fine."


    "Do you like it? If you like it, I will help you get one.I heard there are only three of its kind"


    Katherine furrowed her brows as she lowered her head to Alice.They seemed to be speaking seriously.


    After a while, Katherine whispered, "I don''t like it."


    Alice snorted.


    "That''s true.Although it looks good, I don''t think it would suit you."


    Between the two of them, Alice had always been the one with a calm temperament.


    Just as Alice finished talking, Chloe and Natalie came over to them.


    They looked at the ne with interest.


    Alice immediately pulled Katherine away andmented that the ne was not worthy of


    Katherine.


    Chloe''s expression turned ugly.


    Just now, she was caught off guard and was insulted by Alice.


    Chloe got mad and wanted to bite back.


    "You can''t afford it anyway, right?"


    Alice stopped and turned to sneer at Chloe, "Are you telling me that I can''t even pay a million-dor


    ne?"


    Chloe intended to insult Katherine, but she didn''t expect that Alice would answer back.


    Of course, Alice could afford such a ne.


    There was a rumor that her endorsement fee alone was more than ten million, so it wouldn''t be


    impossible for her to buy a one-million-dor ne.


    "Alice, Chloe didn''t mean it that way.¡±


    "Then tell me, what did she mean?" Natalie''s face stiffened.


    Alice didn''t back down and looked at Natalie with piercing eyes.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Katherine noticed that they were attracting more attention.


    She was afraid that such a matter would go out of proportion and badly affect Alice, so she grabbed


    Alice''s arm and pulled her away.


    "Stop.Let''s just get out of here"


    Alice gave Natalie onest look and sneered as she let Katherine pull her away.


    It was the second time that Chloe had been humiliated by one person in her entire life.She was mad.


    "Alice, do you know what a scheming woman the one beside you is? Everyone in Y City knows that


    she married my brother for money!"


    When Alice heard this, she almost went berserk.


    Katherine stopped walking and motioned Alice not to say a word.


    "You stand here and wait for me."


    Katherine then turned around and walked towards Chloe.


    "I have a question for you, Chloe"


    Chloe looked at Katherine with disdain.


    "Your not very skilled in changing the topic!"


    Katherine ignored the remark and raised her eyebrows.


    "Would you say that you have a good rtionship with your brother?" Chloe stood still.


    She waspletely taken aback by the question.


    Katherine didn''t wait for her to answer and hurriedly said, "I''m sure since you have a good rtionship


    with him.You would know that when I divorced him, I didn''t take a single cent from him!"


    She looked at Chloe.


    The smile on Katherine''s face faded away and was reced by a chilling coldness as she said those


    words.


    Her voice may not be loud, but everyone who was closely watching heard every word.


    Katherine then turned and walked away.


    Everyone knew that although Chloe and Zack were born from the same parents, Victoria had already


    divorced Zack''s father when he was only three years old.


    Peopleter found out that she received a hefty sum of settlement money from the Colburn family for


    divorcing Zack''s father.


    Afterward, Victoria gave birth to Chloe and her brother, Cody Colburn, from Victoria''s affair.


    Therefore, Zack and Chloe maybe brother and sister but they had never loved each other like a real


    family.


    Katherine had said those few words intending to let everyone know the truth and put Chloe in her


    proper ce.


    Katherine had made a graceful exit.


    "Katherine Wilson, you are amazing!"


    Alice watched as Katherine walked towards her and secretly gave her a thumbs up when no one was


    looking.


    Alice took her to the open-air area.


    They were almost alone, aside from a few people who were enjoying some fresh air.


    Alice continued to give Katherinepliments almost to the point of exaggeration.


    Before Alice could say anotherpliment, her phone rang.


    She looked like a wilted flower when she saw Helen''s name on the caller ID.


    "Helen is looking for me.The boss of the jewelry brand is her.It''s time for me to work.If you feel bored,


    you can always go home!"


    Since Alice had already achieved her goal of bringing Katherine out here today, she also felt


    responsible for ensuring Katherine wouldn''t be alone and cold here.


    The boss of the jewelry brand was a patient man.


    Although Alice was a little willful, she still made sure to act professionally.


    Alice waved Katherine goodbye and picked up her dress to walk back inside.


    Katherine smiled as she watched Alice retreating.


    The ce wasn''t exactly teeming with many people, but wine and snacks were abundant.


    Katherine nced at the lounging chair near the swimming pool.


    She raised her eyebrows and walked over.


    Katherine was wearing high-heeled shoes and had been standing for nearly an hour.


    She was a little tired, and no one would bother her here.


    It was a perfect time for her to take a rest.


    The lights in the floor-to-ceiling windows cast a bright red glow on the outside.


    Katherine sat on the lounging chair and dazedly watched the sparkling pool water.


    "Katherine."


    She didn''t know how long Natalie had been standing there, but she looked up at Natalie and stood up


    from the chair.


    "Natalie? What is it?"


    "You amaze me, Katherine.When I sent you the photo, I thought you wouldn''t care.I didn''t expect you to


    make such a bold move¡¯ Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "So, you''re reprimanding me?"


    "Of course not¡± Natalie looked at Katherine then remembered what Zack''s secretary said that day.


    The smile on her face gradually faded.


    "Well then, since there is nothing else, I will go first.¡¯ Katherine smiled at Alice and walked back to the


    hall.


    "Wait!"


    She looked down at the hand holding her wrist and into Natalie''s face.


    She frowned and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "How about we make a bet, Katherine?" Natalie said urgently.


    "A bet on what?"


    "Let''s make a bet.If we both fall into the water, who do you think Zack would save? You or me?"


    Katherine followed Natalie''s line of sight and found Zack watching them from the French window.


    "No way.Zack and I have already divorced.There is no need to treat me as your enemy, Natalie."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From that angle, it was impossible for Zack to see her expression.


    Natalie sneered and tightened her grip on Katherine''s hand, intending to drag Katherine into the pool.


    "This is not up to you.Katherine, I...ah!"


    Before Natalie could finish, Katherine had already raised her leg and kicked Natalie on her shin.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Katherine saw Natalie''s face full of disbelief before thetter plunged into the pool with a plop sound.


    Katherine only watched Natalie, who had fallen into the pool.


    She raised her hand and patted the ce where Natalie''s hand touched her a while ago.


    She gave Zack, who was looking at her, onest look before she walked back into the hall.


    Chloe, who was looking for Natalie, saw the whole thing.


    She rushed over and raised her hands to block Katherine, "Stop!"


    "Someone, help! Someonee and save me! Help!"


    Chloe stopped and nced at Natalie, who shouted for help as if Katherine had killed someone.


    Natalie''s shout reverberated to the main hall that people took notice and watched.


    Some looked over at the scene while others immediately ran out.


    They saw Katherine being confronted by Chloe and Natalie, who was now somehow struggling in the


    pool.


    Most of the people were now making their own conclusion as to what could have happened.


    A friend of Natalie''s pulled her up from the swimming pool.


    She looked all wet and bedraggled but managed to pinpoint where Katherine was.


    She saw thetter with Chloe, who was preventing Katherine from leaving.


    Before Natalie could utter a word, she saw Zacke out of the hall.


    Natalie bit her lower lip and held her tongue.


    She did her best to walk as confidently as she could with all her wet I clothes, toward Katherine.She


    wore a mask of a pitiful and aggrieved facade and made a coughing sound.


    "A-hem, a-hem, a-hem...I have never done anything wrong to you, I Katherine.Why would you do this


    to me?"


    Katherine watched Natalie saunter towards her.


    Katherine first noticed the little red flush of embarrassment on Natalie''s face.


    Then she noticed Natalie''s look of distress.


    With such a pitiful expression on Natalie''s face, Katherine thought of how much more pitiful than she


    really was. Some of the people watching started to point usingly at Katherine.


    Chloe took that as a signal to defend Natalie.


    She grabbed Katherine by the arm and spat out, "Don''t try to deny it! I saw you push Natalie into the


    pool!"


    Chloe was angry.


    When she saw Zack walking towards them, she added, "Right! My brother was looking out of the


    window and was also nearby.He must have seen it too!"


    When the onlookers heard, all eyes turned towards Zack.


    They watched breathlessly.


    Zack indeed saw what happened.


    But Zack had no intention of getting involved in the matter.


    He was more worried now that Chloe was involved and everyone was watching, but Zack concealed it


    under a calm and cold face.


    "Zack¡­¡± Natalie, who seemed to be leaning towards her friend for support, suddenly spoke.


    Her voice was soft, almost like a whisper of a woman who suffered countless grievances.


    Her voice even trembled a little with relief as if she had found her savior.


    "Did you see it too? I really...really didn''t do anything to Katherine¡± As soon as Natalie finished


    speaking, tears flowed out of her eyes.


    People gasping were heard all over.


    The spectators had now confirmed that the two were rivals in love.


    They also spected that Katherine, the ex-wife, couldn''t get over Zack and had kicked Natalie, the


    current lover, into the pool for revenge! Natalie looked at Zack pleadingly.


    Her desire to get Zack''s attention and love as well as her disguised pain was palpable in her eyes.


    Even Katherine herself couldn''t admire how good Natalie was in acting.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it¡± Zack didn''t show an inch of his emotion as he looked at Natalie and said those


    words.


    He then inclined his head and looked at Katherine, who had been silent all this time.


    Natalie looked stunned.


    Zack''s words cut her like a knife.


    It was cold and ruthless, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Chloe got impatient and insisted, "Natalie, I saw it! I saw this vicious woman kick you into the pool with


    my own eyes!"


    She pointed an indignant finger at Katherine.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having had enough, Katherine didn''t want to waste any more of her time.


    She raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "I did kick her down."


    Katherine said this with a smile on her face.


    Her eyes were twinkling with mischief, but not an ounce of guilt could be seen in those slender eyes.


    Most people would be shocked by Katherine''s confession maybe even disgusted, but with her beautiful


    face smiling like an angel of mercy, people would forgive even the worst of her crimes.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Katherine tilted her head and asked urgingly.


    "Natalie, do you want to know why?"


    Natalie was utterly stunned by Katherine''s reaction.


    ¡®Shouldn''t she deny or at least plead innocent rather than admitting it herself?¡¯


    ¡®Why would Katherine admit it?¡¯ Chloe also stood stunned as she heard Katherine admit that she had


    pushed Natalie to the pool.


    Katherine gave herself a minute or two to relish at the shocked expressions from the crowd.


    She then leaned into Natalie and whispered in a frighteningly quiet tone, "Because I hate flies that


    wouldn''t stop buzzing around me the most.I told you Zack and I are divorced, and we no longer have


    anything to do with each other.You want him, so you shouldn''t bother me.But you don''t know how to get


    him, so you''re trying to get him through me!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, don''t me me for being impertinent.¡± Katherine gave her a menacingugh.She let her smile


    fade away and wiped out any emotion on her elegant face.


    Katherine''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was clear just the same, and the people around them heard every


    word she said.


    The people watched as Katherine stood up and walked away from the scene, not even ncing at


    Zack.


    Chloe moved to stop her but stopped cold when she felt Katherine''s imposing aura.


    Chloe did not dare say a word for the first time and only stood watching Katherine walk away.


    Zack watched as Katherine''s slender figure walked away.


    His brows became more profound and more troubled.


    Why did this Katherine seem different from before? Didn''t she love him anymore? After only three


    months of their divorce, how was it that Katherine could clearly and coldly close the lid on their


    rtionship? Could it be that Katherine''s so-called love was only a pretense? Sean, who hade


    closer to stand beside Zack, clicked his tongue.


    He looked at Natalie, then at Zack, and remarked.


    "I must say, Zack.After watching that, I feel that your ex-wife is quite interesting.¡¯ Zack''s face darkened,


    but he said softly and scathingly.


    "What? You have taken a liking to her too? Do you also want topete for her with Tyler Grant?"


    Sean touched his chin and disregarded Zack''s mood.


    "I may not be as wealthy as you, but I have an average look, and I am very fit.If I think about it, it


    wouldn''t be impossible for me to do so."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zack''s expression turned even darker.


    Seanughed out loud for a minute or two, then stopped altogether.


    His eyes were still smiling when he raised his hand and lightly hit Zack on the back.


    "What, are you regretting the divorce now?"


    Zack answered him with a murderous look.


    "I regret knowing you.¡±


    ¡®¡®He was talking nonsense¡± Zack thought.


    After that, Zack turned around and left.Natalie looked at Zack tried to speak.


    She tried to think of something to say but couldn''t say any excuse that could make him stay.


    When Zack didn''t go to her defense a while ago, some people had started tough at Natalie.


    Then, Katherine added a fewments afterward.


    The atmosphere had be intense, and people had started doubting her.


    If she asked Zack to stay but didn''t, then she would be aughing stock in front of everyone.


    "It''s a little cold.I have to go in and change."


    Natalie smiled as if nothing had happened, lowered her head, and left with her friend.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    By the time Alice found out about the incident, Katherine had already returned home.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Katherine, you are really amazing!"


    Aliceughed and continued, "I feel so good whenever I imagine Natalie''s face when she got rejected!


    Do you know? Someone took a video of the whole scene.Your expression was really amazing when


    you told Natalie off! Would you like me to put the video on hot search?"


    Alice didn''t give her a chance to answer.


    "You haven''t shown your face for a long time.It''s time to let everyone know how happy you are!"


    Katherine rubbed her temples.


    She felt a headacheing in.


    "Alice, please don''t do that¡¯ Her gentle words had sessfully suppressed Alice''s enthusiasm.


    Alice said reluctantly, "Oh, alright."


    "I''m quite tired, Alice.I''ll take a quick shower now.I''m hanging up."


    "Oh, good night, darling!"


    "Good night¡±  Katherine said with a smile.Katherine threw the phone into the sofa after hanging up, but


    the dark screen suddenly lit up and rang.Katherine looked at her phone curiously and flipped through


    the iing message.


    She saw that Alice had sent her the video taken that night.


    Katherine wasn''t interested.


    She ignored the video and moved to put down the phone when she received another message from


    Alice.


    [I don''t know if it''s just me.But it seems that Zack, that bastard, was staring at you the whole time!]


    Her hand paused and hesitated a second longer before she threw the phone back onto the sofa.


    ¡®It had nothing to do with me.I''ll take a shower! It was a dark night.Zack''s eyes were glued to


    Katherine''s figure on the video on his phone.


    He tried to recall the Katherine he knew three years ago andpared it to the woman on the video.


    They were still the same person, but for some reason, when he looked at the present Katherine, he


    realized that she was no longer as unsightly as before.


    Katherine seemed to be a different person after the divorce.


    She didn¡¯t even ask him for help to get a divorce certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    And after the divorce, Katherine looked like a person who had never loved anyone.


    Additionally, the person his mother hadined about had just admitted that she kicked Natalie into


    the pool in front of so many people.


    Not only did Katherine admitted to everyone what she did to Natalie, but she had also done it very


    frankly! Zack stubbed out his cigarette in annoyance.


    Zack didn''t know why he would watch a video of Katherine making a scene on his phone, in the middle


    of the night, instead of sleeping!


    "Damn it!"


    The video had spread in the entire city.


    Some praised Katherine for her bravery and a job well done, while others belittled her for being


    arrogant.


    But no matter who it was, no one could match the anger that Victoria was feeling right after watching


    the video.


    Victoria had always felt that a woman like Katherine, who had no other outstanding features apart from


    her face, was unworthy of Zack.


    Katherine had no family background and no talent to brag about.


    Didn''t Katherine still have nothing even after marrying into the Colburn Family for three years?


    Katherine might have thought it was easy to extort money from the Colburn family, but it was just her


    wishful thinking.


    If not for Katherine, Zack would have already married Natalie.


    Not only did Natalie have a good family background, but she was also in the same circle as the Colburn


    family.


    If Natalie had married Zack, he would not live outside.


    In Victoria''s opinion, Natalie was the ideal daughter-inw a mother could have, but Katherine came


    and ruined all her ns.


    Victoria had plotted ways to get Katherine and Zack to divorce, and now that they did, Katherine was


    getting more popr! And just a few nights ago, Katherine had dared to push her ideal daughter-inw


    into the swimming pool!!


    Victoria was so angry that night that she couldn''t bring herself to sleep at all!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Unfortunately, after a few days, the two groups of people met again.


    Katherine was sitting on a sofa that day, waiting for Alice to try out the clothes while she read a


    magazine out of boredom.


    Alice was a shopping maniac.


    Every time she went shopping, it would take her five to six hours to try out the clothes.


    Katherine got used to it, and the shop helper who knew them as a regr would prepare magazines


    ording to Katherine''s preferences to pass the time.


    Alice was a celebrity and quite famous than most.


    She was constantly being watched by a paparazzi or two every day.


    Katherine would join her friend to shop but only knew a few brands that she was familiar with.


    As soon as they entered the shop, the shopkeeper would close the door and hang a sign outside.


    It was a way for them to say that no one was allowed toe in, but it didn''t stop people from entering.


    Natalie didn''t know how to approach Zack after the dinner party, but she couldn''t let the damage done


    to her that night be left unpunished.


    So Natalie did her research and found out that Alice and Katherine were to shop that day.


    She specially invited Zack''s mother to shop that day and let Victoria deal with Katherine with her own


    hands.


    Natalie had first toured Victoria around the first floor of the building to get a feel of the ce.


    Then, Natalie ushered Victoria to walk past the shop where Katherine was.


    Sure enough, when Victoria saw Katherine lounging on the sofa and reading a magazinefortably, a


    wave of intense anger came over her and demanded that she enter the shop.


    The staff recognized Victoria as Zack''s biological mother.


    Although they tried to stop Victoria from barging in since a VIP was still inside the shop, they couldn''t


    darey a finger on Victoria, Therefore, they couldn''t prevent the two women from ultimately entering


    the shop.


    Katherine had just taken a sip of her red date tea when she heard a grating voice behind her.


    "Katherine, you dare to use the Colburn family''s money and squander it here!"


    Katherine frowned when she heard Victoria''s familiar voice.


    She quickly turned around and saw Victoria walking towards her holding out her bag.


    Beside her was Natalie, who was following Victoria like a dog.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine distinctly remembered that same dog was the one she had kicked into the pool a few days


    ago.


    When Katherine saw them together, she knew what was going to happen.


    She ignored Victoria and instead looked at Natalie with an invisible smile.


    "Did you have too much water that night, Natalie? Your brain might still be muddled.


    ¡®Did Natalie dare to bring Victoria along to teach me a lesson?¡¯ Katherine was almost amused that she


    couldn''t help but smile.


    Natalie couldn''t hold back her grimace when she saw Katherine''s reaction.


    "Katherine, Aunt Victoria is talking to you."


    "Is that so?"


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and nced at Victoria as if she had just seen her.


    She looked at her without deference, "Oh, long time no see, Madame Colburn¡¯¡¯ Victoria was sixty-two


    years old this year.


    She let Katherine call her "Madame Colburn" but never really liked people calling her that.


    This time, when Katherine opened her mouth to call her Madame Colburn, Victoria''s face froze.


    "You are getting more and more unruly.No wonder Zack wouldn''t want you!" Katherine smiled faintly.


    "Madame Colburn, don''t you know yet.I was the one who asked for the divorce" Victoria didn''t believe


    it.


    "Hmph! You''re lying.¡±


    "Katherine, look at this."


    Alice had just tried a new dress and wanted to show Katherine.


    She didn''t expect that she would see Victoria, the old hag, the moment she came out of the dressing


    room.


    Her expression turned cold.


    Alice walked up and stayed beside Katherine as she red at the staff.


    "Why are there other people here?"


    "Miss Alice, We''re really sorry.Mrs.Colburn insisted on entering, and we¡­¡± Alice might not have the


    guts to fight for herself, but she did have the courage to defend a friend in trouble.


    She would always fight for Katherine even if the odds were against her.


    "I''ve booked the ce today.You can only serve me.I did not invite these two! Get them out of here!"

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    "You''re talking big, Alice! But believe it or not, I will let my son inform the person behind you that you


    will no longer be a part of the entertainment industry by tomorrow.¡¯¡¯ Alice almostughed to death after


    hearing the words.


    "I dare you, old hag.If you indeed manage to have me banned, I, Alice Jensen, from the entertainment


    industry, will then go to the Colburn family and prostrate myself in front of you!" Victoria was so angry


    that her face turned green.


    "You, you, you are so uncivilized!"


    "People''s upbringing differs from people to people, you old hag.And you are not exactly fit to be part of


    the human civilization, so you don''t need to be treated with ss"


    For so many years, Victoria suppressed Katherine, whereas Natalie had always tried to please her.


    Victoria had thought everyone was afraid of her.


    But now that she had encountered a person like Alice, Victoria couldn''t help her temper from


    escting.


    Her face would turn from red to green and back.


    Katherine had never once won against Victoria, although she tried her best to fight her.


    Katherine was not so presumptuous then.


    Victoria turned her ring eyes to Katherine and spat out, "This is the type of friends you have? You


    are both uncivilized and have no ss! No wonder you two get along so well.You''re the same"


    Katherine''s face instantly turned cold.


    She stood up and sneered at Victoria, "No matter how evil you may think we are, we can never


    compare to you, Madame Colburn.Remember how you abandoned your husband and son back then?!"


    The whole Y City knew how Victoria took her settlement money after her divorce from Zack''s father and


    took her lover away from the city.


    It was a long time ago, and no one had dared to mention it now.


    Victoria had almost thought that the matter was over.


    But Katherine dared to mention it now and insult her! Victoria was not a simpleton even when she was


    young.


    She knew then that the rich and powerful families had and would always care about their reputation,


    and Victoria had learned to mind her manners.


    But today, Katherine had bared her darkest secret.


    Victoria couldn''t care less about her reputation! She became hysterical and threw the iron clothes rack


    at Katherine.


    "You slut, shut up!"


    Katherine side-stepped to dodge the clothes rack thrown at her.


    Alice was momentarily startled but quickly protected Katherine.


    Alice shouted, "You old hag, you dare to hit me!"


    Katherine grabbed Alice and pulled thetter away from the fray.


    She nced at Natalie and sneered.


    Katherine then took out her phone and called Zack''s secretary.


    Aidan had juste out of the conference room and didn''t expect to receive a call from someone


    unexpected.


    He was shocked but quickly pressed the answer button when he saw the caller ID.


    "Miss Katherine?"


    "It''s me.Could you please ask Zack toe to the Nifty Clothes shop on the fourth floor of the Central


    za? Tell him to take this old hag and his lover away! I''ll give you thirty minutes.If youeter than


    that, then don''t me me if anything happens!"


    "Miss Katherine, that is..."


    Before Aidan could ask what had happened, Katherine had already hung up the phone.


    He looked at the ten-second call logged on his screen, still disoriented.


    It was the first time he had heard Katherine raise her voice.


    In his mind, Katherine had always been gentle and meek for all the three years she had been married


    to his boss.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As Zack''s secretary, he had never seen Katherine angry.


    He could only assume that the ¡®old hag¡¯ was Victoria.


    If not her, who else could it be? And Zack''s ¡®lover¡¯ would probably be the most popr candidate for


    Zack''s wife.


    Aidan mentally shook himself and went to Zack''s office.


    "Mr.Colburn¡¯


    "Speak"


    Zack was calmly and thoughtfully signing some documents as he spoke.


    Aidan swallowed before gritting his teeth and said, "Miss Katherine just called"


    Zack''s hand suddenly stopped and hovered midway from flipping through the documents suddenly


    stopped and his eyes bored into him.


    "Oh, what did she say?"


    Zack''s mind was reeling, ¡®Could it be that she''s now regretting divorcing me?¡¯


    ¡®Heh! It''s useless even if she regretted it.I will never remarry a woman like her!¡¯


    Aidan had no way of knowing what his boss was thinking, but he did know that he couldn''t say outright


    what Katherine had told him, so he tweaked his story a bit.


    "It seems that the Madame went shopping with Natalie today and encountered Miss Katherine along


    the way.I heard there was a bit of a problem, and I would like to verify if you would like to go and have a


    look?"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Zack could have sworn he felt a p on his face.


    A p from Katherine.


    It was invisible, but it had brought Zack real embarrassment more than an actual one would.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His face turned grim, but he looked at Aidan indifferently.


    "What happened?" Aidan stood frozen to the ground.


    He felt the temperature turn cold as his head went numb from Zack''s emotionless gaze.


    Aidan had a feeling that what Katherine had said was not just some silly joke.


    By now, he had already heard the rumors and news circting about Katherine.


    He found that the former Mrs.Colburn was way different from who he knew in the past.


    "Mr.Colburn, Katherine seemed to be quite angry right now.Maybe, maybe we should take a look.¡¯


    "What did she say?"


    Zack slowly and calmly put the pen down.


    "I...I wouldn''t dare say."Aidan trembled.


    "Tell me!"


    Aidan hurriedly repeated Katherine''s words, "She said to ask you toe to the Nifty Clothes Shop on


    the fourth floor of the Central Square and take the old hag and your lover away in half an hour.And that


    if youeter than that, to please don''t me her if anything happens!"


    And once again, Aidan had proven that he was indeed a qualified secretary! He could repeat such


    complicated and unpleasant words without missing a single one.


    When Aidan finished speaking, Zack''s expression was beyond calm.


    Zack felt his temples throb.


    Every word he heard was like thorns that pierced through him.


    It made him ufortable to know that Katherine''s words would bother him this way.


    He had always avoided such affairs from these three particr women, but Zack couldn''t ignore it


    today.


    "Prepare the car!"


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn!"


    Aidan breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly retreated to delegate a person to prepare the car, afraid


    that Zack would change his mind.


    At that same time, Katherine had just calmed Alice down.


    She looked straight at Natalie.


    "You must have all the time in the world, Natalie.Fine then! Since you like picking a fight with me, then I


    will do as you wish.¡± Katherine paused for a moment and then looked at Victoria.


    "I have informed Zack''s secretary to get Zack here.Didn''t you, Madame Colburn suspect that I have


    divorced him and asked him for settlement money? Then I''ll let your son personally tell you whether or


    not I want your family''s money!" Katherine looked back at Natalie.


    "And Natalie, since you didn''t look for Zack and came to find me instead, I''ll help you solve your


    problem today!"


    Moments ago, Victoria lost her mind out of anger, and Alice took that moment to throw some clothes at


    her.


    If not for Natalie, Victoria would have retaliated, and a sure fight between Alice and Victoria would have


    ensued.


    When Victoria heard Zack''s name, she considerably calmed herself.


    She tidied up her appearance and sneered at Katherine, "That''s good.We should make things clear


    now!"


    The staff saw that both sides had finally calmed down and had quickly sat at a distance from each


    other.


    This square was not far from the Emerald building where Zack''s office was, so he arrived in a matter of


    minutes.


    He saw Katherine sitting next to Alice as soon as he entered the shop.


    She was wearing a in high-waist long dress, and she was simply sitting down.


    But from where Zack was standing, he could still see and relish how graceful Katherine looked in her


    dress.


    Katherine was the first to see him, so she immediately stood up and walked up to him.


    Her eyes were cold.


    ¡®¡®I know you''re a busy man, Mr.Colburn.But you should also take some time to exin to your family the


    details of our divorce.Don''t let your family stick around me like azy dog.It''s disgusting!"


    "Also, take care of the people around you.If this happens again, it might not be as simple as calling you


    toe here."


    With that, Katherine gave Alice a look before turning towards the door.


    Alice was stunned for a moment, then fumbled to pick up her bag and followed after Katherine.Zack


    stood there, stunned.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    This was the first time Alice had seen Katherine get angry.


    When Alice caught up with her, she followed Katherine like a little animal without daring to speak.


    They arrived at the underground parking garage.


    And that was the only time Katherine paused to look back at Alice and said, "I want to go home.¡¯


    Katherine''s expression was very indifferent, and even Alice could not tell whether she was feeling


    ufortable or not.


    "Katherine, are you still thinking about Zack?" Alice asked.


    Katherine, who had just opened the door and was about to get into the car, was so angry that she


    laughed.


    "Do I look like someone who will miss her ex?" Katherine sarcastically asked.


    "It''s..." Alice stuttered and shook her head.


    "It''s not like that¡¯ Katherine couldn''t help but frown at her friend''s reaction.


    "What kind of expression is that?" she asked.


    "It''s...nothing,¡¯ Alice replied.


    When she looked up, she noticed a familiar man staring at them.


    Alice looked at Katherine while pointing to that figure in front of her.


    "Why don''t you look behind you?" Katherine squinted.


    But when she turned around and faced the man behind, she was stunned.


    In an instant, Katherine reacted and said, "Let''s go.¡±


    She averted her gaze and got into the car immediately.Zack, who was not far from the two, was so


    angry.


    A meter behind him was Aidan, his secretary.


    He didn''t dare to stand close to Zack since he was angry at the moment.


    Katherine had just scolded Zack, which made him angry.


    But as he approached the parking lot, he was surprised to hear her words again, which worsened his


    mood.


    Alice was terrified after getting herself into trouble.


    When she saw Katherine get into the car, she hopped in as well.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The red Ferrari gradually drove away until it disappeared.


    Zack drew his tie and raised his hand to order his secretary, sounding frustrated.


    "Secretary Hall!" Zack eximed.


    Aidan, who had been called out, walked up to Zack as he trembled in fear.


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn?" he politely asked.


    "Prepare and publish a divorce statement on the inte.However, if something simr happens again


    in the future, you are no longer required to notify me about it.Do you understand?"


    After he spoke, he nced at Aidan coldly before turning to leave.


    "Understood, Mr.Colburn." Aidan''s entire body went numb.


    In any case, Zack couldn''t be med in this situation.


    Katherine was also extremely innocent.


    After three years of marriage, she took nothing from the Colburn''s.


    Now that she was divorced, she was still questioned and insulted by others.


    Aiden thought that if he were in Katherine''s shoes, he would also feel the same.


    It was just understandable that Katherine was upset with Zack.


    But it was really for him; he might not have the courage to do the things that Katherine did.


    After that incident, Aidan felt a sense of admiration for Katherine.


    Katherine had just returned home when she saw Zack''s divorce statement on the inte.


    Compared to Alice''s, Katherine did not feel anything about it.


    She just gave it a quick nce before exiting the website.


    Zack''s deration solemnly stated that they had divorced, and Katherine had left the house without


    asking for anything.


    The moment deration news appeared, it made a big fuss.


    Of course, the most shocked people were those from the Colburn Family.


    They didn''t dare to call Zack, so they all called Chloe or Victoria to confirm the news.


    When Victoria got the call, she was so angry that she couldn''t speak due to frustration.


    But she couldn''t hate Zack.


    Since she had taken so many calls for him.


    Natalie''s situation wasn''t better than Victoria''s.


    When the news about Zack''s deration came out, Natalie''s sisters all called to ask her what was


    happening.


    ¡®¡®What''s going on? How am I supposed to know what is happening?¡¯¡¯ Natalie asked herself.


    However, no matter how muchmotion this deration caused, Katherine didn''t say anything until


    the issue was forgotten.


    When October came, Y City finally got rid of the hot summer, and the air felt cooler.


    As soon as Katherine arrived at the airport, Alice called.


    She parked the car, and after that, Katherine picked up her phone to answer.


    "I am here.Now, where are you?" she asked.


    "I am at the A11 exit!" said Alice.


    "Got it¡¯¡¯ Katherine walked out of the parking lot, taking her car keys with her.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    There were a lot of people at Gustavo Airport.


    Katherine was standing near the A11 exit.


    Several groups of people hade out, but she didn''t recognize anyone.


    Just as Katherine was about to dial a number, Alice, who was in the crowd, suddenly ran over.


    Alice''s manager, Helen, was not by her side, so she could finally do whatever she wanted.


    "Katherine!" said Alice and immediately hugged Katherine in her arms.


    "We haven''t seen each other in over a month.Did you miss me?" she asked.


    "Of course!"


    Katherine smiled at Alice and looked at the boy chasing her.


    "But who is he? Is he your newly signed artist?" Alice nodded with a smile on her face.


    "He is! Look! He is still young and a handsome little boy! Let me tell you, don''t look down at this


    handsome young man.He has a bad temper.If I hadn''t given him a good sry, he might not have


    signed a contract with thepany!"


    "I see" Katherine smirked and pushed Alice away.


    "Calm down.Keep your little image in front of the neer.Katherine''s words were quite


    effective.Alice immediately returned to her usual cold and formal persona.She formally introduced


    Katherine to the handsome young man walking over."


    Shaun, this is Katherine, my good friend.You can now say hi to her.But Alice was only formal for a split


    second before she lost it.


    "Katherine, this is Shaun, my new artist!"


    After that, Alice gave her a quick look.


    Katherine curved her lips into a smile and greeted Shaun indifferently, "Hello."


    However, the guy was even colder than she was.


    He simply said, "Hi"


    His response made Katherine think that this handsome little guy was quite interesting.


    So, she kept her eyes on him and said, "I''ve reserved a restaurant for your new artist, Alice.Let''s go?"


    "Katherine, you are the best!" said Alice.


    If there weren''t so many people, Alice would have hugged and kissed Katherine to thank her.


    Katherine gave Alice a half-smile.


    "It¡¯s fine.However, Helen has already told me that you will be on a TV show next week.Your weight has


    already exceeded three pounds.So, I must remind you that you have to control your diet"


    "No! ¡° Alice refused.


    "You are joking, right?" Katherine nced at her phone.


    "Or do you want to take part in a TV show with a bulging belly?"


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and looked yfully at Alice''s stomach.


    "Right...I''m wrong,¡¯¡¯ said Alice.


    "I think I should eat more vegetables and radishes" Katherine smiled with satisfaction.


    "Good"


    Katherine did not drive her Ferrari because she was going out with two people today.


    Instead, she drove another Mercedes that was parked in the garage.


    The car was newly boughtst week.


    Katherine used her Mercedes for a business meeting since driving a Ferrari to a formal meeting would


    be inappropriate.


    Alice blinked.


    Her gaze was fixed on Katherine''s Mercedes car.


    "Since when did you change your car?" she asked, a bit confused.


    "Last week,¡¯ Katherine answered.


    After she opened the car door, she went around the trunk and looked at Shaun.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for carrying the suitcases."


    There were three suitcases in Shaun''s hand.


    As expected, two of them were Alice''s.


    Shaun still had a youthful look on his face, but his attitude was frigid.


    Katherine wasn''t very good at talking.


    She just took the suitcases from Shaun and put them in the trunk before returning to the driver''s seat.


    Alice was afraid of being photographed by fans or paparazzi, so she got into the car and buckled up.


    With Alice in the car and Shaun still outside, Alice winked at Katherine and said, "How is Shaun? Is he


    cute? He is so cool for his age!"


    Then Katherine nced at Alice.


    "Restrain yourself.Luke will be returning to the US tomorrow.¡¯ When Alice heard Luke''s name, she


    obeyed.


    After Shaun got in the car, Katherine started the car and drove back to the city center.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Half an hourter, the car came to a halt in the Blue Water Dining.


    Katherine was immediately led to the seat next to the window.


    However, the situation was somewhat not good.


    Before they sat down, they noticed Zack and Natalie sitting at their back.


    What had happened a month ago seemed to be fresh in Alice''s mind.


    When she remembered Natalie had brought the old witch, Victoria, to cause trouble for Katherine that


    day, she was ready to roll up her sleeves and began to start a fight.


    However, Katherine raised her hand and stopped her before she could speak.


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    Her peach blossom eyes swept over her coldly.


    Alice opened her mouth, but in the end, she sat down obediently.


    ¡®Forget it! I''m going to pretend that I didn¡¯t see this couple!¡¯ she told herself.


    When Alice saw the menu, she immediately forgot who was sitting behind her and looked at Katherine


    with a terrible expression.


    "Are you really that cruel, Katherine, to let me eat boiled vegetables?" Katherine sipped a hot cup of


    tea.


    "ce your order, but don''t tell Helen that I invited you.¡¯


    "Don''t worry.I will not betray you!"


    Katherine didn''t argue with her and instead handed the menu to Shaun.


    "You can order whatever you want.There''s no need to be polite."


    Alice was the type of person who could talk to anyone.


    Shaun was cold, and he barely spoke, but Katherine was there.


    She was so eloquent that she talked a lot about what had happened during the production of her


    advertisement.


    The atmosphere at their table was very pleasant.


    Zack and Natalie, on the other hand, were very stiff and coldpared to them.


    "Ahm, Zack?"


    Zack hadn''t treated Natalie kindly since they sat together.


    Natalie thought she had won when Katherine arrived because she wanted Katherine to be jealous of


    herself for sitting with Zack.


    However, Zack only gave her a cold look.


    His face was emotionless, but his dark eyes were filled with impatience.


    "Where''s Mr.Cooper?"


    "My dad was dyed on the way due to some issues, but he will arrive soon¡±


    After hearing this, Zack stood straight up.


    "Then we''ll discuss it when Mr.Cooper will be avable."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie waspletely baffled.


    "Ah, Zack..."


    Zack, who had just taken two steps, stopped.


    Natalie was overjoyed, but she didn''t expect to hear the other party''s ruthless warning the next second.


    "Because we don''t know each other, please address me as Mr.Colburn next time."


    "Pfft."


    Alice couldn''t stop herself and burst outughing.


    Katherine gave her a sidelong nce, warning her to stopughing.


    Zack was more difficult to provoke than Natalie.


    It was better for them just to observe silently.


    Alice immediately stopped smiling and sat there with a serious face after Katherine nced at her.


    Katherine picked up the spoon and was on her way to grab the shrimp not far away, but someone


    moved faster than her.


    For a brief moment, she was stunned and puzzledly looked up at Shaun.


    "It''s convenient for me.Shaun''s face didn''t have any unusual expression.He retracted his hand after


    loosening his spoon as if he was only picking up a shrimp for Katherine.¡± Katherine smiled in response


    to him.


    "Thank you."


    This scene was noticed by Zack, who was passing by.


    He gave a slight frown, but his steps did note to a halt.


    He walked away.


    However, after walking a few steps, he turned around with a cold expression on his face.


    "Pleasee out for a moment.¡¯ Suddenly, a cold male voice abruptly interrupted, and the three of


    them at the table were clearly stunned.


    Alice nced at Katherine, then back at Zack, but she remained timid, not daring to move.


    Katherine''s hands were sticky from peeling the shrimp.


    "Mr.Colburn, what''s the matter?" she asked as she wiped her hands with a wet tissue.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Katherine slightly frowned and looked a little confused as she gazed at Zack.


    She finished wiping her sticky hands, but she didn''t show any intention of getting up and walking


    outside to talk alone with him.


    Seeing that Katherine had no intention of talking to him, Zack''s face was much more dimmed.


    Despite that, he continued to say, "I have to talk with you.Come with me."


    In the past, he didn''t even need to open his mouth for them to talk.


    Katherine was always the person who would take the initiative to run towards him when she saw him


    from a distance and would ask him repeatedly to willingly go out with her.


    After one meaningfulst nce at Katherine, Zack turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    This change between them made him very ufortable and a little upset.


    Seeing that Zack had left, Alice became daring again and reached out to pull Katherine, who was about


    to go after Zack.


    "Don''t go after him.Where''s your dignity if you will just follow your ex-husband''smand?"


    Katherine gently shoved Alice''s hands away.


    "Don''t make this an issue.This is nothing.I''ll just talk to him¡±


    This time, Shaun, who had been silent all the time, suddenly stood up.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" he asked, looking concerned.


    Katherine gave him a questioning look.


    She seemed stunned for a moment while Shaun waited for her answer.


    Meanwhile, Alice also looked at Shaun with a face full of shock.


    She didn''t expect him to say that at all.


    Katherine, who regained herposure, raised her eyebrows and looked at Shaun teasingly as she


    asked him, "The shrimp you just gave me...Did you do it on purpose?"


    Shaun did not speak, but his ears betrayed him by turning a little red.


    Seeing his reaction, Katherine reassured him and said, "Don''t worry.I can handle him."


    The two didn''t have the chance to talk because after she said that, Katherine immediately followed


    Zack outside.


    Watching Katherine walk away, Alice finally realized something and asked teasingly, "Dear Shaun, you


    don''t have a crush on Katherine, do you?"


    When he faced Alice, Shaun had already regained his calm and cold appearance.


    He shortly answered, "I saw the news.¡±


    Q City was one of the best in the country.


    As the sessor of the most knownpany in the city, Zack''s divorce naturally became the center of


    the news.


    It was unknown how Katherine had suffered verbal abuse and criticism when they had their divorce


    announced.


    Shaun had naturally heard of it.


    Alice scoffed and said, "You are indeed smart!"


    Shaun pressed his lips and asked, "Is Zack Colburn doesn''t really like Katherine?"


    A part of Shaun couldn''t believe it.


    When it came to Zack, the man who treated Katherine badly, Alice had a bunch of words for him.


    "You''re talking nonsense, right? Can you imagine a man who married a loving woman but didn''t bother


    saying a word to stop his family members, who treated his wife badly for almost three years of their


    marriage? Zack''s mother tormented Katherine.


    His other rtives also dared to tell Katherine how she should be as a good wife.


    If Zack didn''t let them do that, they shouldn''t have the guts to treat Katherine like that.


    Shaun frowned and looked at Alice, who was filled with hatred and disapproval towards Zack.


    In the end, he kept his thoughts and questions to himself.


    He was also a man, and he clearly felt Zack''s jealousy just now.


    Zack wouldn''t ask Katherine for a talk if Shaun didn''t disy that kind of behavior towards Katherine


    earlier, which probably made Zack jealous.


    Of course, Shaun didn''t know the whole story.


    That was why he did notment.


    Just as Katherine walked out of the Blue Water Dining hall, she saw Zack standing next to a potted


    nt.


    She raised her eyebrows and walked over.


    "What''s the matter, Mr.Colburn?"


    Although they had been divorced for more than three months, Katherine still had to admit that Zack''s


    face was still as handsome as ever.


    However, she had seen too many handsome men.


    Now that she looked at his face, she found that her heart was as serene as calm water.


    This had never happened to her.


    This was the only time that she was calm looking at Zack.


    "You don''t need to use those tricks to have my attention.It''s useless to me¡± Zack bitterly said.


    Just as Katherine came back to her senses, she suddenly heard him giving her a warning due to his


    disgust and frustration.


    "Mr.Colburn, are you daydreaming?" Katherine asked with a mocking smile.


    Zack looked at the woman in front of him and frowned.


    Her beautiful face had a trace of mockery directed towards him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Katherine peered at him with anger mirrored in her peach blossom eyes.


    Zack was never mocked like this before.


    His gaze became intense and colder.


    "Since you don¡¯t want to have my attention, don''t y such childish tricks.Even if your friend finds a


    thousand or even ten thousand famous male stars to take turns to apany you on trending news, I


    won''t give a damn at all"


    Every word he said was full of negativity and hostility.


    Katherine''s patience evaporated when she heard him.


    She uttered his name heavily, "Zack Colburn..."


    Her beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowed to Zack''s eyes.


    She then suddenly took a step forward to him.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Zack felt strange feelings sh through his heart as he watched Katherine slowly approach him.


    Katherine appeared to do something, but she abruptly stopped in front of his face, leaving them a small


    distance.


    She did not utter any words and just looked at him.


    Someone went outside from the restaurant, so Zack had to immediately take a step back and frowned.


    "You can''t seduce me.I was never attracted and interested in you."


    Katherine also took a step back and looked at him.


    She pursed her lips and smiled sinisterly before delivering another daring response.


    "That''s funny.I just said you were daydreaming, and I wasn''t mistaken.Do you know what I''m doing


    right now?"


    Zack had a feeling her next words would be unpleasant, but he couldn''t stop himself from asking


    quickly, "What are you doing?"


    "I am looking at your face to see if you have the word shameless written on it.Otherwise, how could you


    say such an embarrassing thing today?"


    After that, Katherineughed and mockingly added, "Zack, I have to make this clear.Three years ago, I


    liked you, but that doesn''t mean I still like you three yearster.Three years ago, I was the one who


    wanted to get married, and three yearster, I was also the one who wanted to divorce.So you have to


    know that liking you ended when I said the word divorce.¡±


    "I''ve already made it clear to you.We are nothing but strangers now.If it is not needed, we can just turn


    a blind eye towards each other.I''m doing quite well.As for you, Zack, your baseless usation and


    narcissistic actions make me even more suspicious.Did you suddenly realize that you actually have


    feelings for me?" Zack''s face froze.


    He wanted to say something, but Katherine had already turned her back and went inside the Blue


    Water Dining.


    She clearly won this argument.


    Zack kept his gaze fixed on her back as his face darkened more.


    Two secondster, Zack also turned and left.


    As soon as he got in his luxury car, he took out his phone and called someone.


    Aidan, his secretary, picked up the call.


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn?" he quickly answered.


    "There''s no need to talk about the coboration with Power Wave Company.I won''t ept the deal,¡¯


    Zack said, still cold as ever.


    After he finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone.


    Aidan looked down at his phone, and his screen disyed that the call had ended.


    He had no idea how the people from Power Wave Company had offended Zack.


    After just one meal, the cooperation was dismissed surprisingly.


    On the other hand, Katherine quickly returned to the restaurant''s hall.


    Her expression was cold, which seemed to tell everyone around not to bother her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she returned to her seat, her anger almost dissipated.


    She nced at Alice and asked, "Have you finished eating?"


    Feeling a wave of inexplicable anger for Zack, Alice replied, "Yes, I''m done"


    Alice pped her hands and turned to the side to fish information from Katherine.


    "What did Zack say to you that made your face like that?" Katherine didn''t want to say anything, so she


    shook her head.


    "It''s nothing¡± she answered shortly.


    Alice understood the situation, so she did not ask further.


    "Don''t get mad.Natalie left with an unhappy face just now.It seems that their conversation also turned


    out bad."


    Katherine was really irritated at Zack.


    Now that she had heard what Alice had said about Natalie, she felt even more annoyed.


    "Okay..." another short reply she uttered.


    Katherine nced at Shaun.


    "Are you full?" she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shaun simply replied.


    Katherine was not in the mood to stay at the restaurant any longer.


    So, she picked up her bag and said, "Then let''s move.I''ll drive you so you can start to rest.Alice also


    sensed that Katherine was in a bad mood.She took a sip of tea and reluctantly looked at the unfinished


    foods on the table.Then she picked up her bag and prepared to leave.The three had just got out of the


    Blue Water Dining when they ran into Luke on the road.Katherine raised her eyebrows and nced at


    Alice, who was huping beside her.


    "Well, there''s no need to send you back home.Now, it''s just Shaun; she said with a smile.When Alice


    saw Luke, she understood why Katherine said that and immediately went to Luke''s side and hugged


    him.She did not have the image of a cold and aloof woman at all when she saw her boyfriend.Luke


    grabbed her with one hand and took the bag from Alice, using his other hand.


    Then he nodded at Katherine.


    Katherine smiled.


    "Alright, I''ll leave her to you.Her luggage is still in the trunk of my car"


    Luke responded by suddenly asking Katherine, "Are you free next month?"


    Katherine understood why Luke asked her about this.


    He was thinking about the Future Technology, which was not yet listed, so she said, "I''m not going.You


    can go there alone to deal with thepany listing."


    "Fine¡± Luke replied.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The three of them had been friends for more than twenty years.


    Katherine''s words were polite and serious, so Luke didn''t annoy or force her.


    It was a little helpless to have such a low-key shareholder who didn''t like to be in charge like Luke.


    Luke took Alice''s suitcase from Shaun.


    Alice, who was already seated in Luke''s car, waved her hands to them from the inside.


    "Katherine, I''ll leave Shaun to you! I love you!"


    As she yelled, she gave Katherine a flying kiss with a yful smile.


    Katherine nced back, returning her smile, and warned her, "Be careful of the paparazzi, Alice."


    When she said this, Alice immediately closed the window and pulled back.


    Katherine was right.


    If the paparazzi caught this, they might need to spend a lot of money to stop it from appearing on the


    news.


    Being a superstar was indeed too troublesome.


    They needed to be careful all the time.


    Alice waspletely taken away by Luke, leaving Shaun in Katherine''s hands.


    Katherine fastened her seat belt and asked Shaun, "Did Alice arrange a ce for you?"


    "No¡± Shaun replied while he shook his head.


    Katherine touched her forehead, feeling a headache.


    "Do you mind staying in my ce for the time being?"


    "I don''t mind,¡¯¡¯ Shaun quickly answered and sat up straight in the passenger seat.


    He was conscious and guarded when it came to her.


    His face was serious and cold, but his ears were burning red.


    ¡®¡¯Interesting¡± Katherine thought to herself.


    Katherine smiled at him and drove away from the Blue Water Dining.


    It was already past three in the afternoon when they returned to her home.


    She arranged the guest room for Shaun and showed him around for a while.


    Then she drove out around four pm.


    Last month, herpany had reviewed five startupspanies.


    After an initial assessment, most of the shareholders agreed to invest in onepany that did online


    shopping user development.


    However, Katherine was more interested in the new RY Company that developed the CrimTrey App.


    Katherine rarely showed up in thepany and since other shareholders in herpany didn''t want to


    invest in the startuppany she was interested in, she found a way to invest alone.


    So she asked her secretary to get her the contact information of that RY Company''s founder.


    Katherine was nning to talk to him personally.


    The agreed time for their meeting was 4:30 in the afternoon.


    When Katherine arrived, she was already five minuteste.


    As soon as she entered the coffee shop, she saw aman in a suit seated by the window.


    The man was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old and looked a bit better than the photos.


    Katherine appreciated good-looking people.


    She sometimes felt a little attraction to them, which might be why her heart pounded a little faster


    today.


    Katherine walked over and sat down in front of him, which made the man seem a bit surprised.


    "Miss, I''m sorry.I have an appointment today¡± he immediately said so she would not upy the


    avable seat.


    Katherine smiled and replied, "If you''re Mr.Rhy Scott, I believe I should be the one you''re meeting with"


    Rhy looked at the beautiful and young woman in front of him, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Summer?" he asked.


    "Yes, it''s me.Did I scare you?"


    Katherine confirmed with a genuine smile.


    Seeing her smile, Rhy felt less nervous.


    "I just didn''t expect the legendary Katherine to be so young and beautiful," he said honestly.


    "I see you were praising me.Thank you,¡¯ Katherine said, raising her eyebrows.


    As she spoke, her gazended on the proposal on the table.


    "Do you mind if I take a look?" she asked.


    "Of course, I don''t mind.It was specially prepared for you,¡¯ Rhy politely answered.


    The investors Rhy had recently seen were all middle-aged men in their forties or fifties.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time he had seen such a young and beautiful investor, and it made him much more


    confident than before.


    Katherine reached out and took the proposal that he handed over.


    "Give me a few minutes.Let me read it¡± she said.


    The truth was Katherine had read the proposal before.She just wanted to look at it again to see if there


    were any changes and to see if the other party was sincere in their agreement.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    An undeveloped team could still be very reliable.


    In recent years, many young entrepreneurial teams targeted financing, but it was not for the long-term


    development of thepany.


    Katherine didn''t like this kind of team.


    She was a businesswoman, and investment should naturally return good profits to her.


    She didn''t like the possibility that the money she used for investment would not even circte.


    Katherine had read the proposal long ago, and the documents in her hands were simr to the one she


    had seen.


    However, there were some modifications she observed.


    She kept silent, and Rhy could not help but feel a little nervous.


    "Miss Wilson, I am very confident in our app and our team.Moreover, the main objective of developing


    this app is to provide higher protection for society.As more public events ur in theing years,


    more people will be using this, just like the PayPal app.And our team, as the only and the first to


    develop this app, I am confident that it cannot be reced."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rhy realized that he had been a little impatient.


    On the negotiation table, the basic thing that a businessman should keep in mind was to remain calm,


    which Rhy was not able to do.


    He was anxious.


    Before, there were a lot of interested investors lining up for their business, but most of them didn''t


    contact them anymore after their face-to-face deal.


    Their proposal was always turned down, primarily maybe because of him.


    This time, the domestic software development market was different from the past.


    Moreover, the inte market was always focusing on having new and fast applications.


    What they could think of might already be thought by others.


    As of now, they had already developed the application, but theter operations, maintenance, and


    promotion were still needed topete in the market.


    In short, it was difficult to run their business without financial support.


    The beautiful woman in front of him might be theirst string of hope.


    That was why he could not calm down.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the end, Rhy took a sip of the lemon water and decided to change the terms a little on the proposal.


    "Miss Wilson, we can give you 15 percent of the shares¡± he hastily offered.


    Katherine closed the proposal folder and partly raised her eyebrows.


    "500,000 dors, 15 percent of the shares, and power for a veto.If you think there won''t be a problem,


    Mr.Scott, I will ask my secretary to perform the necessary procedures to proceed with the deal with you


    tomorrow¡±


    As Katherine spoke, she paused for a moment.


    "But in one condition.Five hundred thousand dors will be given to you under my name, not the Future


    Technology"


    Hearing her words, Rhy frowned and asked, "Can I discuss this with the other shareholders?"


    Five hundred thousand dors was a bit lower for Rhy, and the others had expected, but it was still


    eptable.


    Even so, they would prefer to receive the investment directly from "Future Technology; not from


    Katherine.


    Katherine had already expected this.


    She was not surprised.


    She just smiled and said, "Yes, you can think about it.Just contact Ms.Curtis, my secretary, afterward."


    "Okay.Thank you foring, Miss Wilson¡± Rhy said.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and replied, "I have high hopes for your proposal.I hope we will have an


    opportunity to work together in the future."


    "I will definitely consider it carefully" Rhy said with a smile.


    It was alreadyte.


    Rhy suggested to Katherine if they could at least have dinner together.


    However, Katherine remembered Shaun waiting in her home, so she politely refused.


    "Alright, then I won''t disturb you.Thank you once again." Katherine nodded.


    After that, they parted their ways at the entrance of the coffee shop.


    After they parted, she drove first to the shopping mall and bought two steaks.


    She nned to have it as their dinner tonight.


    When she returned home, it was already a little dark.


    Katherine parked her car in the garage andmanded her smart home robot, "Alexa, help me boil


    some water.Thank you"


    Just as she finished speaking, the robot''s voice rang out, "Master, there''s already hot water."


    Katherine was stunned for a moment and suddenly remembered that Shaun was at her home.


    "Okay, I got it"


    Halfway up the stairs, she smelled the good aroma of foods, and her stomach responded by making a


    grumbling sound.


    Katherine thought that maybe she was hallucinating because she was hungry.


    "I made dinner."


    However, when she reached the second floor, she realized that she was not hallucinating from hunger


    when she heard Shaun''s voice.


    She also found Shaun wearing an apron and holding a spat in his hand.


    The half-open door of the kitchen even made a sizzling sound.


    It turned out that he was already cooking for their dinner.


    Katherine was a little surprised and asked Shaun in disbelief, "You know how to cook?"


    "Yes.¡± Shaun responded and turned back into the kitchen.Katherine looked at his back and chuckled.


    "Oh, I can say that you''re good at doing household chores"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Katherine stood there for two seconds after she praised Shaun before heading to the third floor.


    She changed into a loose shirt and cotton pants and went down again.


    When she was back, Shaun had already finished cooking and was standing at the dining table, carrying


    a bowl of rice.


    So, Katherine went into the kitchen to wash her hands.


    When she saw the four dishes and soup on the dining table, she nced at the young man opposite


    her.


    "Your cooking skills are not bad," shemented.


    "Practice makes perfect,¡¯ Shaun shortly replied.


    She understood that Shaun didn''t have any interest in having a conversation.


    He was not like Alice.


    Katherine faintly curved her lips and stopped talking.


    Nheless, she was not wrong.


    Shaun''s cooking skills were indeed good.


    Katherine, who was bad at the kitchen, felt envious.


    After eating and drinking to her heart''s content, she finally acted like a concerned big sister.


    "You just turned eighteen this year, right?" she asked.


    "Yes.¡±


    "Shouldn''t you be studying at this age?" she continued asking.


    "Alice said that I should sign a contract first, and she''ll help me apply for admission here¡± he politely


    answered back.


    "Oh, I see.Katherine responded and took a sip of the soup.


    "Does your family have any objections to your decision?" she added.


    The young man''s face immediately turned sour and cold with the topic.


    So Katherine had to shrug her question away and drank the remaining delicious soup in the bowl.


    "I''ll wash the dishes,¡¯¡¯ she said after finishing it.


    "I''ll wash it,¡¯¡¯ he simply volunteered.


    His voice was firm.


    The way Shaun said those words seemed like she shouldn''t argue with him.


    Katherine was right because he had already stood up.


    In the end, she just withdrew her hand and didn''t argue further with him.


    Shaun went to the sink and began washing.


    Meanwhile, Katherine cut the honeydew she had just bought and brought it to the living room.


    She turned on the television and enjoyed the fruits after dinner.


    Shaun quickly washed the dishes and cutleries.


    Katherine saw him finished and pointed to the melon on the table, "It''s very sweet.¡¯ "Okay."


    He consistently used very few and cold words.


    He was still young, but Shaun kept acting like an old man.


    Katherine threw a nced at him and said, "I''m going upstairs to do something.Call me if you need


    anything."


    "Okay..."


    ¡®¡®Okay, again?¡¯¡¯


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and didn''t expect him to say anything else.


    She turned around and went upstairs.


    However, Shaun didn''te to find her until she fell asleep and woke up again after an hour.


    Katherine''s happy day ended just like that because when she sat on her bed, she suddenly


    remembered what Zack told her at the Blue Water Dining.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she was in a bad mood again.


    She got up, opened a bottle of red wine, and drank half of the ss for her to sleep again.


    As she wished, she didn''t have dreams or nightmares when she slept.


    The next morning, the moment she woke up, Katherine nearly had a headache due to countless


    consecutive calls from Alice.


    While holding her phone, she rubbed her temples andined, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s only 7:15 in


    the morning.Why do you keep calling, Alice?"


    "I didn''t do it on purpose, Katherine.There is a reason.A bad reason!" Alice said in a panic.


    "What is it?" Katherine frowned.


    "Actually, it''s nothing much.It''s just that you went trending again in the news.But this time, it was a bit


    not positive,¡¯ Alice exined.


    Upon hearing this, Katherine didn''t expect Alice to exin it clearly.


    "Alright, I''ll go take a look myself.I''ll hang up first¡±


    "Then call me immediately after you finish reading it.Tell me how to deal with this.This news can''t be


    ignored.It''s been a trending topic for a while, which will negatively affect your reputation."


    "Got it Katherine said.¡± As she spoke, she ended the call and logged into Twitter to take a look.After


    she found out what was going on, Katherine could not help but smile.She threw her phone on the bed


    and turned to go into the bathroom to wash up.It was not a big deal.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Katherine went downstairs after taking a bath.


    It turned out that Shaun had already prepared their breakfast, so Katherine went straight to the dining


    table and sat down.


    "Have you seen the trend this morning?" she asked.


    "Yes¡¯¡¯


    In fact, not long after Shaun got up, Alice called and already informed him.


    Shaun was photographed yesterday when he returned with Katherine.


    There was also a picture of them during dinner.


    Now, theizens on the inte were saying that he was with Katherine and living in her house.


    Of course, they were both adults.


    Although Shaun was young, Katherine was still single.


    So it was understandable that Shaun was misunderstood as her boy.


    Things were really heating up on the inte.


    In addition to the point of being a sugar mommy, there was also an issue between Katherine, Tyler, and


    Alexander a few months ago.


    Under the pressure of thousands of female fans unfollowing him at the time, Tyler openly expressed his


    love for Katherine.


    Even arge number of people, including their fans, confirmed that they were in a rtionship.


    But what was Katherine''s background? When she married Zack, her background had been exposed.


    However, her new vi and car were worth a million dors, which everyone thought Tyler''s gift to her.


    Now that everyone thought Katherine took Tyler''s money to take care of Shaun, the handsome young


    man, it caused amotion on the inte.


    People were sharing their opinions.


    However, this wasn''t the final revtion.


    Some insiders imed that Katherine broke up with Tyler after taking arge sum of money.


    Then she was with Alexander, a neer in the samepany.


    Katherine was also the mysterious woman photographed at Ha¡¯il Airport.


    Her rapid switch of boyfriends was most likely due to her breakup with Alexander.


    Truth seekers and insiders evaluated Katherine objectively and fairly.


    They said they understood Katherine.


    ording to them, she wasn''t loved in the early years she spent with Zack.


    That was why, after the divorce, she gave up on love and stopped caring about it.


    In the end, they praised Katherine''s bravery in leaving the house, with her face that was enough to


    bewitch people.


    When the insider revealed the news, Katherine was initially attacked by Tyler''s fans.


    Now, she was also attacked by Alexander''s fans.


    Even Shaun, a cover model who had not yet debuted, already had fans and abused her verbally on the


    inte.


    By the time Alice called Katherine, many people had already suggested Tyler to report Katherine for


    cheating.


    When Katherine saw Shaun''s calm reaction, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will ruin your image?" she asked.


    "Have I ever been angry about it?"


    Shaun asked in return.


    The young man raised his head and looked at her.


    There seemed to be a hint of a smile in his cold eyes.


    Katherine was taken aback when she heard his response.


    "You''re quite open-minded when ites to issues like this."


    After breakfast, Katherine took Shaun directly to Silverlight Entertainment''s Phantom Shadow.


    Katherine had been here before, which was why the front desk recognized her.


    Then Katherine led Shaun directly to Alice''s office.


    "Katherine! I thought you wouldn''te because I will personally go to tear you apart!" said Alice.


    When Alice saw her, she jumped up from the sofa and hugged Katherine.


    After the hug, Katherine gently pushed her away, thinking that Alice''s reaction was a litile funny.


    "Why are you in such a rush, Alice?" she asked.


    Alice just smiled and turned, only to see Shaun next to Katherine.


    "You brought him here, but you didn''t even find him a ce to stay?" Katherine said.


    Alice felt a little guilty.


    "It was an ident.Didn''t Luke suddenlye back yesterday?" she answered.


    Katherine snorted.


    "You stole him from a rivalpany, and you need to take responsibility for him.So let Helen take care


    of him and just treat him as your junior¡¯¡¯


    How could Alice say no? She nodded repeatedly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll let Helen arrange it right away!"


    As Alice spoke, she immediately called her manager, Helen.


    Helen knew Alice had a newly signed up handsome young man, but seeing Shaun still stunned her.


    He was incredibly handsome.


    It was just right that he entered that entertainment industry.


    Otherwise, his good looks will just be wasted.


    Helen happily led Shaun away, leaving only Katherine and Alice in the office.


    Alice gave Katherine the tablet.


    "Take a look at how angry people on the inte are with you.Someone was most likely in charge of


    spreading this information.I''ve asked the public rtions department to find him, but he won''t be easy


    to find.The more we talk, the darker it gets.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Katherine cast a nce at Alice.


    "You''re also aware that the more you describe it, the darker it gets.Didn''t you say that you wanted me


    to use Tyler and Alexander to tell those who looked down on me that I did live a beautiful life after my


    divorce?"


    Alice paused for a moment.


    After processing what Katherine had just said to her, Alice pursed her lips.


    "Oh, right ¡° Alice said.


    "I was wrong!"


    Instead of arguing with her, Katherine swiped the tablet screen a few times.


    Then she sighed as she read a fewments on the article about her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "It appears that I can''t keep my profile low any longer"


    When Alice heard this, her blood suddenly boiled in anger.


    "Katherine, are you finally going to admit that you''re a billionaire?"


    "Get lost!" Katherina said.


    She even red at Alice while staring at the screen of the tablet.


    "Anyway, find the person behind these articles and let the issue heat up.At night, let Tyler and


    Alexander post something on Twitter¡±


    "Send a what?" Alice repeated.


    "Is there anything else I can post? Didn''t they say I cheated money to cheat others? What else could


    they say if they knew I was a major shareholder in Silverlight Entertainment?"


    With her exnation, Alice''s mood suddenly brightened up.


    "Katherine, you are a genius!"


    Alice was extremely excited at the thought of pping a bunch of people with the truth.


    Katherine tilted her head, and her peach blossom eyes smiled seductively.


    "Didn''t you already say that before? People enjoy pping other people in the face!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right! I''ve asked you to reveal your true identity, but you''re still keeping a low profile.I


    couldn''t believe those people thought you married Zack for the money!"


    When Alice mentioned Zack, Katherine''s smile faded dramatically.


    "It''s just that I don¡¯t want them lusting after my money¡¯¡¯ Then the silence swallowed them up.


    Now everything made sense.


    At that moment, Katherine''s phone rang.


    She nced at it and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Secretary Curtis?¡¯


    "Ms.Wilson, Mr.Scott, who has yet to bid, contacted me today.He said he epted your conditions.I''ll


    handle the contract today and send it to your vi.What do you think?" the secretary asked.


    Indeed, it was really good news.Katherine smiled.


    "Sure, thank you for your hard work, Secretary Curtis"


    "No worries, Ms.Wilson.On the other side of the line, Celine pursed her lips and hesitated for a


    moment.


    "Do you want me to handle the issue online, Ms.Wilson?" she asked.


    "No need; said Katherine.


    "You can take a break.I''ll let Alice handle it."


    Celine was very aware of Alice and Katherine''s rtionship, so she no longer insisted on doing it.


    "Okay, Ms.Wilson, I won''t bother you anymore.Thank you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alice rushed over and asked Katherine right away.


    "You''re in a good mood today! So, tell me.What''s your new big project?"


    Katherine gave her a quick look before answering her question.


    "Actually, it wasn''t a big project.I just joined a newpany." Alice couldn''t believe her response.


    "What?" she asked.


    "You never failed in investing¡± It had to be said that Katherine was a great investor who made a lot of


    money over the years.


    In fact, Zack was rich, but if she would calcte it, Zack might not be wealthier than she was.


    "Let''s go.I''ll treat you to a meal," said Katherine.


    "But can we eat at a three-star Michelin restaurant?"


    "Of course¡± Alice immediately packed up her things and went out with Katherine.


    Meanwhile, the inte was already flooded with Katherine''s news.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Aidan stood at the door of the office, feeling indecisive.


    He raised his hand several times, only to put it down again.


    The news about Katherine on the Inte had already spread out.


    The matter was such abuzz, and Aidan was unsure if he should tell Zack about it.


    If this kind of thing had happened in the past, Aidan would definitely not hesitate to inform Zack.


    However, he was aware that Zack and Katherine had been divorced for several months now.


    A lot of things have happened since then, and it made him somewhat unsure of Zack''s thoughts.


    Aidan looked straight and gritted his teeth.


    He made a firm look that was free of any doubts and finally raised his hand to knock on the door of


    Zack''s office.


    "What is it?" Zack answered.


    Zack had just finished answering the phone and was standing in front of a French window.


    Although his face was very cold, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Aidan felt pressed upon entering the office, and his heart trembled slightly.


    "Mr.Colburn, there is a lot of negative news about Miss Katherine on the Inte today.Do you think..."


    Aidan did not even finish speaking when Zack''s expression suddenly turned solemn.


    "Are you very concerned about her?" he interrupted Aidan¡¯s question.


    Aidan felt his scalp tingle.


    "No, no" he said awkwardly, scratching his head.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Colburn.I won''t disturb you," he apologized.


    No words came out of Zack''s mouth, but his face showed darkness.


    Aidan realized that his judgment was wrong all this time, so he quickly turned around and left the office,


    closing the door on his way out.


    As soon as his secretary left, silence engulfed the room, and Zack was left alone in the huge office.


    He stared in the direction of the now-closed door.


    After a few seconds, he walked to theputer, wearing his usual cold face, and opened the web


    page.


    He wanted to see the negative information about Katherine that Aidan was talking about, but he


    remembered that he did not use social media that much.


    Zack pushed the mouse aside and took out his mobile phone instead.


    He opened the Twitter app and began to search.


    After reading the contents of the news, Zack''s eyes gleamed with intense emotion, and his expression


    turned even darker.


    It had been only three months since the divorce.


    ¡®''How many boyfriends Katherine already had in that short amount of time?¡¯¡¯


    Her previous rtionships were all fine.


    They were just holding hands and hugging each other, nothing more than that.


    But now, this current one was might probably be serious that she actually brought the man to her home


    directly.


    ¡®¡®Did she like his new boyfriend that much?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®An eighteen years old guy?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Her new boyfriend is only eighteen years old?''¡¯


    He was shocked.Zack felt as if his heart had been stabbed.


    Reading all the information about Katherine''s boyfriend being only eighteen years old, he couldn''t help


    butpare his thirty-year-old self.


    He stopped looking.


    Zack threw his phone away.


    He had never felt so much annoyed before that his frustration had reached an unprecedented point.


    However, there were still people who were eager to know what had happened to Zack and wanted to


    make fun of him.


    Just as he threw his phone away, his friend Sean called.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zack had no ns to answer the call at all.


    Even if he did not bother to answer the phone, he had already guessed what Sean would probably say.


    However, Sean was filled with boredom that he onlyughed at Zack''s action of dismissing his call.


    Sean was very patient in that kind of matter.


    He knew that Zack would eventually answer his phone if he bothered him enough, so he called him


    nonstop.


    When Zack finally picked up the phone, his voice sounded really irritated.


    "If you have something to say, say it quickly¡± he said, annoyed.


    "Ah, Zack.Have you seen the top trending topic online? Isn''t your ex-wife too awesome? How long has


    it been since you guys have been divorced? She already had three boyfriends, and each of them is


    getting younger than the other.From the looks of it, your old tricks and tactics are indeed not


    effective.No wonder Katherine wants to divorce you,¡¯¡¯ Sean teased.


    Zack sneered by what he heard.


    "Don''t you have anything better to do aside from taunting me? Have you gotten thend in


    Coldwynne?" he asked.


    "I can get thatnd anytime, so for a while, I have all the time to pay attention to these gossips


    circting around the Inte.To be honest, I''d like to know how you feel right now.For more than 40


    days after the divorce, she had already changed three boyfriends while there you are, lonely and cold


    every night.It''s a little pitiful every time I think about it," Sean further exined.


    Zack frowned and was speechless.


    He hung up the phone immediately.


    The anger in his heart rushed to his head.


    He took his phone again to call Katherine, but he found out that there was already no number of


    Katherine on his contacts list.


    Zack pulled his tie out of frustration and called Aidan through the inte.


    "Send me Katherine''s phone number¡± hemanded.


    In less than two seconds, Zack received Katherine''s number from Aidan.


    He dialed the number promptly, but he only heard a cold and ruthless female voice on the other side of


    the line as soon as the call was picked up.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is busy.Please callter."


    Zack walked out of the office with a gloomy face and approached Aidan.


    "Give me your phone¡± he ordered.


    Aidan looked at his bitter face, and his hand trembled.He almost lost his grip while reaching his phone


    to Zack.


    Zack immediately searched Katherine''s phone number in the contact list and dialed it.


    In less than six or seven seconds, the phone was connected.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    When the phone call was picked up, a female voice on the other line answered in a voice that sounded


    a little confused.


    "Secretary Hall?"


    As soon as Zack heard Katherine''s voice, he immediately cut off the call and nced at Aidan coldly.


    "Don''t tell Katherine that I was the one who called her¡± he instructed.


    With that, he returned to his office with a dark face.


    ¡®¡®Great, she blocked my phone number¡± Zack thought sarcastically.


    On the other hand, Katherine, who had just finished watching the investigation of the public rtions


    department, looked down at her phone.


    She could not help but frown.


    Beside her was Alice, who was happily having her meal.


    After seeing Katherine frown, Alice could not help but ask, "Who called?"


    "Zack''s secretary¡± Katherine replied.


    Upon hearing these, Alice was triggered.She acted as if she was confronting an enemy directly in front


    of her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is Zack trying to do now?" she angrily asked.


    "I don''t know.He hung up right after the call was connected,¡¯ Katherine said, confused.


    Alice curled her lips.


    After a deep thought, she suggested, "Maybe he called the wrong number.¡±


    Katherine just nodded as a response.She did not mind the call further.However, she did need to contact


    Aidan.After all, the matter that Katherine needed to discuss was rted to Zack.


    Just as she put down her phone, it started to ring again.


    She read the caller ID, and it was Aidan who called again.


    "Secretary Hall?"


    Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "Miss Katherine, I''m sorry.I was busy just now.I identally dialed your number,¡¯ Aidan exined.


    Lying wasn''t new to Aidan at all.


    He couldn''t even count how many times he had lied throughout his life.


    But when he lied to Katherine, even though it was through the phone, he still felt an inexplicable sense


    of shame.


    "Oh¡± Katherine responded.


    Katherine gestured to Alice that she needed to go out to talk to Secretary Hall privately.


    She then got up and walked to the open-air balcony of the restaurant.


    "But there is something that I really need to discuss with you, Secretary Hall" she said.


    Aidan''s heart tightened.


    He always felt that this whole ordeal was not a good thing.


    "Miss Katherine, please speak; he said.


    "Did you see the trending topic online today?" Katherine asked.


    "I...I saw it" Aidan stuttered.


    Katherine chuckled.


    "It''s good that you saw it.I have already asked someone to help me investigate that matter.The gossips


    about me were released starting from four o''clock earlier this morning.Every two hours, five new


    gossips are being posted.All of this gossips were written by reporters that came from the same


    company.Coincidentally, I have an acquaintance who is also familiar with thepany.I found out that


    the person who asked them to release the drafts was Miss Chloe¡± she exined.


    At this point, Katherine''s voice became colder.


    "Secretary Hall, can you please inform Zack and Chloe to wait for mywyer''s letter?" she said, her


    voice void of any emotion.


    After saying that, she hung up the phone directly.


    Katherine then returned to the restaurant as if nothing had happened.


    Alice had already ordered a meal and looked at her eagerly.


    "I''m fine.I didn''t order that much¡± she said and grinned at her.


    Katherine nced and noticed that Alice actually ordered a lot of expensive food but she did make a


    big deal out of it.


    She raised her hand and signaled the waiter.


    "Order, please,¡¯ Katherine instructed.


    Alice was intrigued, so she asked, "What did you say to Zack''s secretary?"


    Katherine took a sip of the lemon water.


    "Nothing.I just asked them to wait for mywyer''s letter¡¯ she replied.


    "Yes, that''s it! Zack and his family deserved that.They are such evil people, and I have wanted to teach


    them a lesson for a long time!"


    Alice said furiously.


    Katherine held her chin and looked at Alice with raised eyebrows.


    "How can you teach them a lesson?" she asked, smiling.


    Alice snorted coldly.


    "Well, I am a sessful actress.With so many fans that I have right now, it''s good to post bad rumors


    about them!"


    Katherine was amused by how daring Alice was.


    "I''m afraid that Zack would deal with you first, even before you could release the rumors you nned."


    Alice wailed, "Damn it! Zack is an evil capitalist! A powerful, wealthy jerk!"


    After that, Alice suddenly realized that just opposite her was also a big capitalist who had a great


    amount of wealth and power.


    She then added, "Oh, how could I forget that you are also a capitalist, but of course, you are generous


    and unique.¡¯ She smiled.


    "Well, not a bad observation at all.That was very objective of you,¡¯ Katherine said.


    Two narcissistic people were together.


    Fortunately, there was no other person around them.


    Otherwise, the two of them would surely bring frustration to other people.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    After Katherine and Alice had finished their meal, they went on their separate ways.


    Katherine came out of the restaurant and went to Future Technology.


    While there, she met with Celine, who had just signed the contract with Rhy.


    "Miss Katherine¡± Celine greeted.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Katherine nodded and took the contract from her.


    "Thank you for your hard work.I''ll give you a raise this month,¡¯ she said, praising Celine.


    Katherine was a very generous person.


    Celine had been working by her side for five years.


    During her second year of working, Katherine gave her a portion of thepany''s stocks options.


    In her third year, Celine''s basic sry had already reached two hundred thousand dors.


    However, it didn''t matter.


    Anyone would be happy with great wealth, anyway.


    "Thank you, Miss Katherine,¡¯¡¯ Celine said, showing a rare expression of delight.


    Katherine smiled after seeing her secretary''s happiness.


    "By the way, did Central Ring intend to buy the film''s rights for the movie, "Dream of Man" a while


    ago?"


    "Yes, Central Ring has a bid of 2.5 million.The copyright department of thepany has already drawn


    up a contract¡± Celine gave the details.


    TopLine was a culturalpany that Katherine had invested in three years ago.


    Her investment had developed well in recent years.


    She added five million in investment when she was in the second round of financing.


    Now, she owned 30 percent of TopLine Company''s shares.


    However, as an investor, she had never been involved in thepany''s daily decisions.


    She only had one vote of veto power.


    This veto power could be used to disprove a decision made by thepany.


    However, the copyright of this Intellectual Property was a very important matter, so Katherine should be


    naturally informed.


    Katherine had no objections at that time, but now she had an opinion.


    Central Ring was one of the industries of the Lewis family.


    It was one of the current four big media giants.


    In recent years, she invested in many television dramas.


    This was indeed an opportunity for TopLine Company.


    But Sean was one of Zack''s bad friends.


    If Katherine remembered correctly, Sean said that she was a selfish and profit-minded person.


    He even advised Zack to be careful of her.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you to give me a call to inform the people on TopLine Company.I don''t want to


    sign with the Central Ring.Compared to that merepany, I prefer Global Circle¡¯¡¯ Katherine


    proimed.


    Celine was a little surprised.


    "Miss Wilson, can I take the liberty to ask why?"


    Katherine curved her peach blossom eyes and smiled brightly.


    "It''s nothing.It''s just that I personally don''t like the son of the Central Ringpany''s owner,¡¯ she


    rified.


    "Sean?"Celine asked.


    "Yes, it''s him¡± Katherine said.


    Celine looked at the wicked smile on Katherine''s face.


    She was curious if it was because of Zack.


    Celine wanted to ask, but in the end, she decided not to.


    She was one of the few people who knew that Katherine and Zack were once husband and wife.


    When she knew that both of them had a divorce, she was quite distressed about what had happened.


    However, in just a few months, Katherine acquired a newpany.


    The happiness of rich people was beyond her imagination, and Katherine wasn''t the type who couldn''t


    let go of her feelings.


    Celine smiled.


    "Okay, I got it, Miss Wilson¡±


    "Okay, I''ll go back first,¡¯ Katherine responded.


    As Katherine spoke, she raised the contract in her hand and walked into the elevator in her high heels.


    Celine watched as the elevator door slowly closed.


    The sympathy that she felt for Katherine from being searched by the top trending topic all day was now


    reced with envy.


    It was undeniable that money could surely solve all problems.


    The time was already past four in the afternoon.


    Katherine had just returned to the vi.


    She flipped through the contract and took out the beefsteak from the refrigerator that she had bought


    yesterday.


    The beefsteak was frozen, so she decided to thaw it.


    Then, she used her terrible cooking skills that could blow up the kitchen to barely make a steak that


    was at least edible and was not too mushy to eat.


    After she had her dinner, she opened a bottle of champagne.


    She was having a ss of wine while lying on the sofa, watching a ssic French romance movie.


    At the same time, her Twitter exploded with notifications once again.


    Tyler and Alexander both posted the same thing at the same time:[Please bepassionate, Boss


    Wilson.Don''t me us and don''t deduct our sry! (love emojis) @CloudsWillNotCrisp.]


    There was an attached picture with the two of them together with Katherine and Alice.


    Alice also posted a post on Twitter at about the same time.


    [She had endured for a long time.Since she had divorced, she should hurry back to manage the


    company.She did not want to be exhausted by another person! (Flying Kiss emoji)


    @CloudWillNotCrisp.]


    The post was uploaded together with a picture of Katherine sitting in the conference room for a


    meeting.


    Ten minutester, Shaun also posted a picture on his Twitter.


    [Hello, new boss.(Rose emoji) @CloudWillNotCrisp.]


    On the post, a picture of Alice and Katherine was seen walking together at the airport that day.


    Coincidentally, Shaun''s Twitter ount has been updated from working for an unknown smallpany


    to being an artist of Cloud Rain Phantom.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    As soon as these four Twitter posts were posted, the entire Inte was blown up.


    Did she pay the young man to be her lover? Did Katherine cheat people out for the sake of the money,


    or did she cheat them out of their sincere love? Katherine was an influential boss who didn''t need to do


    such a thing? Arge group ofizens, who had previously searched and demanded Katherine''s


    address so they could send her threats and other horrific objects to scare her, were all silent.


    Everyone was shocked.


    No one had ever thought of this.


    The atmosphere on the Inte changed.


    Katherine had gone from being verbally abused on the Inte to being famous and gaining countless


    fans throughout her day.


    However, despite all of this, she still remained calm as if nothing had happened.


    If Alice didn''t call her, she would still be immersed in the French romance movie she was watching.


    Alice greeted her excitedly and told her about what was happening on the Inte.


    Katherine hung up after and slowly took her tablet beside her.


    She logged into her Twitter, and as soon as she entered, she was stuck.


    She had to use her phone to log in to her dummy ount and see what other people were saying


    about her.


    Now that they found out about half of her real background, those people who verbally abused her were


    now on her side.


    She scrolled for a while and found that there were still some people who didn''t believe her and kept on


    posting harshments about her.


    Katherine felt a little rage and quickly called Celine, her secretary.


    On the other hand, Celine was happily eating melon while watching the news about her boss,


    Katherine, being the talk of the town when her phone rang.


    She answered it quickly and suddenly asked with delight, "Ms.Wilson, are you finally not going to keep


    a low profile?"


    Celine was excited, different from her usual dignified and gentle self.


    Katherine was slightly stunned by this question and could not answer quickly.


    She took a look on her phone again to check if she dialed the correct number.


    Katherine felt like she was dreaming.


    Her dignified and gentle secretary was acting a little like Alice, her silly friend.


    Celine was also aware of her excitement and felt a bit ashamed.


    "Miss Wilson, I''m sorry.I''m a little excited.Is there anything you need?"


    "Yes, there''s something I need you to do.Contact Atty.Red and ask him to make a warning letter for


    those who ndered me before and post it on my Twitter ount.¡¯¡¯ Celine understood.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away, Miss Wilson¡± Katherine smiled in satisfaction.


    "Okay.¡± She liked to be ruthless.


    Katherine would not let Chloe and those people who abused her on the Inte off the hook.


    Katherine was determined.


    If given a chance, Katherine would destroy her.


    The whole situation was now going in her favor.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A lot of people were embarrassed and ashamed after learning the truth.


    Katherine was in a good mood.


    She went inside the bathroom to take a bath and got some beauty sleep after that.


    The next morning, Katherine woke up.


    It was another lovely day.


    Katherine turned off her phone that night and fell asleep in bed before ten o''clock.


    After hearing Aidan''s words, Zack, who had just returned from dinner, had various expressions on his


    face.


    Finally, he looked at Aidan coldly and asked, "Who told you to say this?"


    Aidan froze for a moment, quickly lowered his head, and didn''t dare to say anything.


    He didn''t understand his boss at all.


    When he told Zack about what Chloe did to Katherine this afternoon, Zack had instructed him to pay


    attention to what Katherine wanted to do.


    Now that he paid attention and reported everything, Zack scolded him.


    Aidan felt wronged, but he did not dare to express it.


    Zack frowned as he observed Aidan¡¯s reaction.


    "What kind of look is that?"


    "No, it''s nothing¡± Zack was upset and annoyed.


    He didn''t want to say anything else.


    He pressed his temple with his hand and walked out of the hotel as he snorted coldly.


    He got into his car and looked up.


    His heart was racing.He wondered about the things Katherine had still hidden from him.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Zack raised his head and drank the red wine in his hand.


    His face was expressionless as he turned around and returned to his room.


    Meanwhile, Katherine had a good night''s sleep.


    She woke up feeling quite refreshed the next day.


    When she woke up, Celine had been calling her, so she had to pick her phone.


    "Good morning, Miss Wilson! Thewyer''s letter has been handed to Chloe, but..."


    Celine hesitated, but Katherine guessed what she wanted to say.


    "What did she say?" she urged her secretary to continue.


    "She asked how much you wanted..."


    This was indeed Chloe''s way of dealing with troubles.


    She always wanted to fix things through money.


    Katherine knew her too well.


    So, she smiled and said, "Let Atty.Red prepare thewsuit."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, Miss Wilson.I know what to do."


    "Thank you for your hard work? Katherine said with a smile, although Celine couldn''t see it.¡±


    "I''m just doing my job¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine got up and nned to make breakfast.


    The sunshine outside the window was too beautiful.


    Today was indeed a good day, and Katherine was in a good mood.


    On the other hand, Sean was not in a good mood.


    When he arrived at the office early in the morning, his secretary told him that thepany had already


    negotiated a contract for a promising IP drama this year and was ready to signst week, but today


    TopLine suddenly called and said that the film and television rights of the novel would not be sold.


    Canceling the negotiation was fine.


    Although there were not many IPs of good quality, Central Ring Company was a bigpany, and it


    didn''tck such IP.


    But the TopLine turned to contact with the Global Circle, which had been apetitor of Central Ring


    for so many years.


    So, it was like the TopLine was insulting the Central Ring.


    The business profit could be earned, but Sean could not stand with the TopLine putting the Central


    Ring in an embarrassing situation.


    Sean was so furious at the moment that he abruptly raised his hand and pped the proposal on the


    table.


    "Contact the person in charge of the TopLinepany!" he yelled to his secretary.


    His secretary was so scared by his outburst that she trembled.


    She nodded repeatedly and immediately went down to call someone from TopLine.


    Just as Katherine drove the car out of her residence, Celine called.


    "Miss Wilson, Mr.Lewis of the Central Ringpany, was asking the TopLine to give an


    exnation.Also, Mr.Mariano asked me to ask you if you are free tonight? You may need to attend a


    dinner.¡¯¡¯ Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t have time.Tell Mr.Mariano to tell Mr.Lewis that it is a one-vote veto from the investors, and there


    is no need to exin anything¡± she strictly said.


    "Okay, Miss Wilson.¡¯¡¯


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine restarted the car that was parked on the side of the road.


    Her red Ferrari left, leaving behind an elegant and cool look.


    Today was Katherine''s twenty-seventh birthday, and it was also the one-hundredth day when she


    chose to divorce Zack.


    No matter what it was, it was a day worth celebrating.


    Katherine was now enjoying her new beginning.


    Ever since she went to travel to other countries after her divorce from Zack, she realized that the world


    was full of excitement and joy.


    She was now feeling regretful about her marriage experience with Zack, a man who already had


    another woman in his heart.


    So for her birthday, Katherine generously rewarded herself with a yacht.


    Last night, the yacht she bought just arrived at the port.


    Now, she was driving over to the port to see her twenty-seventh birthday present to herself.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    However, Katherine couldn''t tell if it was because of her day being too smooth that when she arrived at


    the port, she met two people she didn''t want to see.


    Could she at least not meet Nathalie and Chloe on such a good day? Katherine looked stunning today


    as she wore a long beige dress.


    The wind at the port blew her skirt.


    Her long curly hair also swayed, which revealed her beautiful face.


    Even if Chloe looked down on Katherine, she had to admit that her face was indeed beautiful.


    Looking at Katherine, who was walking towards her, Chloe thought that she hade to beg her.


    After all, not long ago, she had someone release a photo of Katherine having a private meeting with


    another man before getting a divorce from Zack.


    She subconsciously raised her head and arrogantly waited for Katherine to beg her.


    But Katherine nonchntly walked past her, just like that.


    Chloe was stunned for a moment, and after she recovered, she felt so angry.


    "Hey!" she called out.


    Then she took some steps forward, following Katherine.


    However, Katherine did not even look back.


    Chloe stomped her feet in irritation and yelled, "Katherine! Are you deaf?"


    Only then did Katherine stop.


    She looked at Natalie and then moved her gaze at Chloe.


    "Are you calling me?" she asked.


    "Is there anyone else here besides you?"


    Chloe sarcastically answered.


    Chloe got angry with the way Katherine responded.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and replied, "But, I''m not called, hey."


    As she spoke, she faintly smiled and added, "What do you want from me?"


    Chloe coughed and felt even angrier with her response.


    "What are you doing here? Do you want tomit suicide?"


    "Suicide?" Katherine asked with a sneer.


    She was so amused by Chloe''s assumptions.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Colburn, you are really funny,¡¯ she said, and the corner of her lips raised.


    "Well, what are you doing here? We are at the port, and Nathalie and I are going out to the sea.Are you


    going too?" Chloe questioned.


    She seemed so puzzled.


    She couldn''t think of how someone like Katherine could afford to be in this kind of ce.


    While asking Katherine, Chloe suddenly thought of something, and her face turned sour.


    ¡®¡®Could it be that Cherry also invited her to go out to sea?¡¯¡¯


    At this time, the yacht manager had already walked over.


    "Miss Wilson!" she enthusiastically called for Katherine''s name.


    Katherine didn''t want to talk with Chloe anymore.


    It was just a waste of time for her, so she said, "Sorry, I have some business to take care of.Have fun at


    sea."


    When she said these words, the coldness and impatience in her eyes were very obvious.


    So, after she finished speaking, she walked to the woman who called her and uttered her name,


    "Ang."


    Ang was a little embarrassed by her action, so she asked Katherine with her cheeks a little red, "Did


    I disturb your conversation with your friends, Miss Wilson?"


    "Not really, I don''t know them,¡¯ she politely said.


    Then Katherine turned her head and nced at Chloe and Natalie for seconds, and stared back at


    Ang.


    Meanwhile, Ang heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Then I''ll take you to tour the small starry sky"


    "Alright," Katherine replied and nodded.


    Chloe was listening to their conversation, and her face turned pale.


    She gritted her teeth andughed coldly, "I want to see who invited her to go out to sea"


    It had to be said that it was indeed a coincidence that Katherine''s yacht was docked next to Chloe''s


    yacht.


    Cherry was Charles''s younger sister.


    She was not good friends with Chloe, but they knew each other.


    Since Chloe knew that Cherry had borrowed Charle''s yachts, Chloe called her and asked if they could


    go together with Nathalie.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    When Chloe asked, Cherry could not say no.


    "Cherry, whose yacht is it?" she asked her.


    There were many rich families in Y City, but the circle was the same.


    They knew each other.


    Chloe looked at the yacht for a long time but did not see any acquaintances on the yacht on the side.


    So, that was why she had to ask Cherry.


    Cherry shook her head and said, "I don''t know: Cherry looked at the man Charles had sent to assist


    them.


    "Hey, do you know who that yacht belongs to?"


    "I don''t know.I heard that the yacht just arrivedst night¡± the staff answered.


    Cherry raised her chin and looked at Chloe.


    "Why? Did you see any acquaintances?"


    "No!" Chloe replied immediately.


    She didn''t consider Katherine as an acquaintance and never would.


    So, Chloe got no choice but gritted her teeth and follow Natalie onto the yacht.


    Cherry''s raised her lips.


    She thought that Chloe had met an acquaintance.


    Since Chloe didn''t know whose yacht it was, she did not follow her.


    Natalie entered the yacht and looked at the other yacht beside them through the window.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in deep thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Chloe wasining to Natalie that Katherine had gotten involved with some other


    wealthy men.


    When Natalie heard this, her eyes lit up.


    However, when she looked at Chloe, she had some doubts and voiced it, "Chloe, Miss Wilson shouldn''t


    be this kind of person, right?"


    Chloeined more about Katherine for a long while, and there was no reply.


    Suddenly, Natalie asked whether what she had said was true or not, which resulted in another


    comint about Katherine.


    "It is true, Natalie! You better not be fooled by her face.Since her marriage to Zack, she didn''t behave


    like a married woman! I have captured a lot of photos about her dating other guys.¡¯¡¯ Natalie still couldn''t


    believe it and uttered, "Maybe they are just friends?"


    "No way! Natalie, have you ever seen a woman who meets her male friends in a private diamond room


    in a private club?"


    The Haven was a famous private club in the Y City.


    It was specially made for rich people.


    It was private and high-ss.


    The private rooms were divided into three levels.


    The private diamond room was the highest level, and the guests who could enter there should be a VIP


    of the club.


    The annual fee was more than a million dors.


    But despite this, many stars would get a VIP and pay an annual fee, because as long as they were


    inside, they would not be photographed by the paparazzi.


    Their privacy could be secured in this club.


    It was not Chloe''s fault for thinking like this.


    It was indeed suspicious that Katherine entered the ce with the opposite sex.


    Natalie pursed her lips and asked, "Did you see it with your own eyes, or did you hear it from others?


    People nowadays like to exaggerate things.Perhaps Miss Wilson only chatted with some of her friends


    there.The more people talked about it, the more interesting it became¡±


    "Natalie, you are too innocent! I didn''t hear it from others.I have photos of her having a private meeting


    with another man in my hands.If you don''t believe me, I will look for it and show it to you!"she


    eximed.


    As she spoke, Chloe took out some photos.


    Natalie had already seen them.


    These photos were posted on Twitter by Chloe two hours ago.


    However, she still pretended to be apprehensive about the issue, and after a while, she sighed.


    "I didn''t expect that Katherine would be such a person,¡¯¡¯ she said with fake disappointment.


    "Well, she is.The people on the Inte are really stupid.They easily believe what they see without


    knowing the truth.When Katherine''s employees go online, they all started supporting her!"


    Thinking about this, Chloe regretted employing many blog writers to nder Katherine.


    It was not because she was afraid of Katherine, but because she didn''t want Kath to be famous.


    After all, when Katherine divorced Zack, she didn''t get any money from Zack.


    Katherine didn''t know what Chloe was thinking with her poor brain.


    She quietly followed Ang around the yacht and felt so satisfied.


    It was true that people who had money enjoyed it.


    When she thought about how she could freely roam around the sea on her yacht after some time, she


    felt that her expectations for life were much higher.


    Enjoying her time alone, Katherine realized that she liked this particr space in the yacht.


    She sat in there until lunchtime before she decided to go and said goodbye to Ang and then left the


    port.


    As soon as she returned to the city, Katherine received a message from Alice.


    [Katherine, are you looking for excitement? Then, at six o''clock in the evening, go to The Haven''s


    diamond room 168.See you!]


    Katherine took advantage of the time when she was waiting for the red light to turn green and read


    Alice''s message.


    She pursed her lips and smiled.Then she replied ¡®okay¡¯ to Alice.


    Just then, the green light lit up, and she stepped on the elerator to drive forward.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chloe''s movement didn''t bother Katherine.


    She already asked Celine to follow the legal procedures.


    If Chloe caused more trouble, she would only cry more miserably in the future.


    However, other than Chloe, there seemed to be another person who wanted to ruin Katherine.


    The way the person had ndered Katherine was very strange.


    This person said that Katerine kept on making her scandals on the inte.


    Katherine was not an actress or a singer, but she could be more popr among other PopStars.


    The person said he predicted that Katherine wanted to be a celebrity by causing a lot of issues.


    In the afternoon, when Katherine saw this news, she did not even care about it.


    ¡®Were people nowadays too stupid?¡¯ It didn''t hurt or bother her a bit.


    After waking up from her nap, she spent half an hour doing basic skincare and then spent another half-


    hour putting on good makeup.


    Looking at her beautiful face in the mirror, Katherine was satisfied and went to her closet to choose a


    rose-colored crested long dress from Mast & Harbour.


    The dress was a pink rose, decorated with paillettes, which made the pink dress sparkle with white.


    Only those who had fair skin were suitable to wear that dress.


    And it perfectly matched Katherine''splexion.


    She was dressed in white leather and looked like a goddess when she put on a skirt.


    The red Ferrari was a perfect match for Katherine''s outfit today.


    When the traffic light turned red, she ran into an open Maserati, and the car owner rang the horn


    several times to ost her, which she ignored.


    Shezily propped her hand on the car window and looked at the traffic light in front without moving.


    The green light lit up, and she stepped lightly on the elerator.


    Then the car drifted away from the Maserati.


    It was still early when Katherine went out of her vi, but she was still stuck in the traffic because it was


    rush hour.


    After a short while, it was already six o''clock when she arrived at The Haven.


    She parked the car and directly went to the ninth floor through the VIP passage.


    "Miss, may I ask you¡­¡± The elevator door had just opened, and the waiter standing at the elevator


    entrance saw Katherine.He was so stunned that he was lost for words.


    Katherine nced at him and shortly said, "168"


    The waiter reacted and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Miss, this way, please? '''' he cordially said when he regained hisposure.


    "Okay." Katherine nodded.


    She had been to room 168 more than once.


    Katherine was familiar with the carriage, but she did not mind having someone leading the way.


    "Miss, we have arrived at the private room¡± the waiter announced.


    Katherine waved her hand and said, "I''ll open the door myself"


    The waiter looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    He felt that even a glimpse from her could attract one''s eyes.


    He didn''t dare to treat Katherine with dy.


    He just responded quietly and retreated.


    Katherine knocked on the door first and said, "I''m here.¡±


    The door was half-opened, but no one answered her.So, Katherine pushed the door open and was


    weed with cheers.


    The room was full of lights and balloons, and Alice was facing the door with a bouquet in her hands.


    "Happy birthday, Katherine!" she cheerfully greeted.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The colorful ribbons that popped in the air fell one by one at the private room entrance, and there were


    only a few pieces left to Kath¡¯s body.


    When Alice saw Katherine, her eyes went wide.


    "Oh my god! You witch, are you really here to have some fun tonight?"


    Katherine nced at Luke, who was holding a birthday cake next to her, and moved sideways to avoid


    Alice''s bear hug.


    "Don''t hug me.Your boyfriend will be jealous,¡¯ she said andughed.


    Luke smiled as he handed the cake to Katherine and pulled Alice to his side with his other hand.


    "You keep on touching me like a hooligan.Are you interested in me?"


    Alice joked, but Luke returned it with a frown.


    Alice stopped teasing him because she was afraid Luke might get mad, but when she fully saw


    Katherine''s attire today, her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "Didn''t you like this style? Why did you suddenly change your style today?" she curiously asked.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Katherine lowered her head and blew out the candle on the cake.


    "Today is my birthday, and I want to change my look¡± she said as she walked inside.


    She tossed the chain purse onto the couch, picked up the decanter and goblet, and slowly poured


    herself a ss of red wine.


    Alice could only stare at Katherine and felt a lump in her throat.


    "I am somewhat d that I am a woman, but I also regret that I am; she muttered under her breath.


    "Huh?" Luke muttered.


    Luke raised his eyebrows.


    Alice moved away from Luke''s embrace and sat next to Katherine.


    "Happy birthday, Katherine! I wish you earn more money thanst year.¡¯ Katherine took the gift from


    Alice''s hand.


    "Thank you for this.It really suited me.She then put down her winess on the table and began to


    unwrap Alice''s birthday present.


    Once the wrapping paper was torn open, it revealed a gift box that gradually changed color.


    Katherine took the box''s lid in her hands and lifted it.


    Inside was a simple vintage and fashionable women¡¯s watch.


    It was one of Swarovski''s limited edition watch this year.


    This one was called "Breaking Away.¡¯ A small cloud was carved under the dial.


    For a moment, Katherine was in awe of the watch.


    Then she put it on her wrist.


    The watch perfectly fitted her.


    She liked it very much, and she was stunned for a moment.


    "Thank you¡± Katherine sincerely said.


    She grinned and looked at Alice with one hand on her chin as she said, "I remember that this watch


    cost more than a million.How did you save up the money?"


    Alice had taken a fancy to a riverside vist year.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The total price was 1.8 billion.


    She secretly saved the money to buy the vi for her and Luke to be their future home.


    Despite being the morous Alice that she was, she was still able to save money in her bank ount


    every month by spending less money than usual.


    The one million was not a lot of money, but Luke suddenly proposed to her in June this year.


    In turn, Alice became very thrifty because she wanted to buy that vi before they got married.


    The watch was worth Alice''s living expenses for several months.


    "But hey, one million is notparable to our friendship of more than twenty years, right?" Alice


    yfully teased her.


    Katherine smiled and said, "That''s true.¡¯


    It was rare for the three of them to get together.


    Katherine drank a lot of wine, but her alcohol tolerance was not bad.


    She was just a little tipsy.


    On the other hand, Luke was trying to restrain himself and did not even try to sip a single drop of wine


    as he watched Katherine and Alice drink.


    Katherine enjoyed thepany of the couple and was feeling very rxed.


    But there was another birthday party at around ten o''clock.


    The second location was expected to be more lively.


    The party would be held at the bar where she made a name for herself with her dance moves thest


    time she was there.


    Before they decided to leave the VIP room, Alice pulled Katherine aside.


    Then she hooked her arm around Katherine''s and excitedly whispered.


    "Since it is your birthday today, do you want to have some fun or do something exciting?"


    Katherine just raised an eyebrow and asked, "y what?"


    "Since you''re already divorced, why don''t we do this? As soon as we get out of here, you will kiss the


    first man you''ll meet. Dare?"


    Alice enthusiastically challenged her friend.


    "Don''t make a fuss,¡¯ Luke said to Alice.


    Alice felt a little chastised by Luke''s remark.


    "I''m not making a fuss! Think about it, how can a man who can rent a VIP room be not good enough?


    I''ve already inquired about it.Anyone who can rent a room on this floor is not someone you could look


    down.Katherine, I bet you''ll find a rich man tonight!"


    Katherine never yed along with Alice''s antics and amusing behavior.


    But after a bit of drinking, she felt morepliant and eager.


    "Why not?" she said in a yful voice.


    "Oh! Go for it, my queen!" Alice yfully eximed.


    Suddenly, Alice opened the door to a private room, and Katherine was caught off guard as her friend


    pushed her out of the room.


    She lost her bnce and staggered forward.


    Then she stopped as she directly bumped into a man.


    The man was tall, and she found herself looking up to the man''s Adam''s apple.


    Suddenly, Katherine thought of the dare.


    Without much thought, she tried to steady herself and tiptoed.


    She ced her hand on the man''s shoulder and raised her head.


    Then she looked the man in the eyes and seductively said, "Sir, can I kiss you?"


    However, everything came to a halt in the next second.


    Her expression changed, and she froze.


    The man before her was no other than her ex-husband.How could she kiss him?

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Aside from Katherine, who was surprised by the sudden turn of events, Alice, who had been drinking a


    bit too much, was also frightened that she hid in Luke''s arms.


    But, once she''d settled down, Alice didn''t think much of it and silently urged Katherine with a wink as if


    saying, ¡®Kiss him.You can do it!"


    For a moment, Katherine''s mind had gone utterly nk.


    She realized that she had been married to Zack for three years, yet their most intimate moment was


    when he held her hand on their wedding day.


    Now, unexpectedly, three months after their divorce, she identally bumped into Zack.


    To prevent herself from falling, she had no choice but to hold on to his shoulder.


    With this intimate position, people who would stumble upon them might assume they were loving


    couples.


    Thinking about it, she realized that it was quite embarrassing.


    When she looked at the side, she noticed Alice winking at her vigorously, which made her eyes seem a


    little contorted.


    However, she just nced at her friend.


    After she gathered her thoughts for half a second, she finally made a decision.


    Although Zack stood at 1.8 meters, her 1.68 meters height was still a bit inferior to his, but she was


    wearing heels today.


    The distance between them had lessened a bit.


    She tiptoed and effortlessly kissed his cold, thin lips.


    Katherine immediately let go of his lips and abruptly stepped away from him.


    Then she naughtily said to Alice, "I don''t mind ying games.¡¯¡¯


    Though her lips curled into a yful smile, still her voice sounded t, devoid of any emotion, as if


    unaffected by the fact that she just kissed her ex-husband.


    Katherine took a step back and nced at him with a faint smile on her face.


    Tilting her head, she then raised an eyebrow at Alice and asked, "Aren''t we going to another venue?"


    Alice was quite bewildered by Katherine''s audacity.


    Just now, she had a feeling that she was hallucinating.


    She didn''t even anticipate that Katherine would really kiss her ex-husband.


    Luke realized that the woman in his arms remained motionless.


    He reached out his hand and drew her in.


    He then whispered, "All right, let''s go."


    When Alice snapped back to reality, she saw that Katherine had already walked some distance.


    With an air of nonchnce, Katherine sashayed.


    Her pink skirt swayed with each stride she made.


    "Oh, okay¡± Alice murmured, still absentminded.


    Katherine drank a bit and felt a little tipsy, so she decided to leave her red Ferrari and rode in Luke''s


    car.


    For Alice, what happened moments ago was beyond her expectation.


    Hence, she was so shocked that she couldn''t quickly gather her senses back.


    Prompted by her excitement for gossip, she didn''t even bother to sit beside Luke and eagerly ran to the


    back seat where Katherine was sitting.


    Looking at Katherine with curiosity in her eyes, Alice then reached out and touched her forehead.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Katherine, who was gazing out of the window, shoved her hand and asked exasperatedly, "What are


    you doing?"


    However, Alice didn''t answer her but asked back, "Did you recognize the person you kissed just now?"


    Katherine quietly nced at her.


    Even though she seemed unaffected by it, she still felt a bit disgusted.


    She answered, "It''s Zack, my ex-husband.What''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    Alice nodded firmly.


    "What do you think? Of course, there is a problem.A major problem! If I recall correctly, you and Zack


    have been married for three years, and not even once did he bother to sit on the bed in your master''s


    bedroom! But now, when you two were divorced, you initiated a kiss with him! My God! This is so


    frightening!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although these words were not too harsh, Katherine''s heart still jolted a bit.


    "Actually, when I kissed him, I just used him, that''s all"


    Alice was astonished for a split second.


    Feeling somewhat amused and proud, she couldn''t help but give Katherine a thumbs up.


    "You''re truly awesome! You really are my friend!"


    Katherine massaged her temples and said, "Stop yelling.Let me rest for a bit.¡¯


    "Okay, I will obey your orders!"


    Alice quicklyplied with a foolish look.


    Tilting her head, Katherine chuckled quietly at Alice, who was sitting beside her.


    She was totally amused with her silliness.


    If Alice''s fans saw her like this, Katherine wasn''t sure if they wouldugh or cry at her.


    Meanwhile, Sean had finished two sses of red wine, but Zack, who said he was on his way, had not


    yet shown up.


    He yanked his tie in irritation and elbowed Charles beside him.


    Then he impatiently said, "Give Zack a call.I''m worried he is fascinated by some beauty in a private


    room that he forgot we are waiting for him.It''s been more than ten minutes since we arrived, and he still


    hasn''te!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the private room was pushed open by someone.


    It was Zack, who should have arrived fifteen minutes ago.


    Looking at him, one could see that his mood was extremely terrible.


    Seeing this, Sean immediately handed him a ss of red wine.


    "Three sses.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "Get lost.¡± Zack said coldly, not bothering to look at Sean.


    He just walked past him and directly sat down.


    He sat on the sofa and ignored everyone in the private room.


    He frowned and then lowered his eyes, too lost in his own thoughts.


    Earlier, when Katherine had kissed him, there was an indescribable feeling that rushed to his heart.


    It was some sort of anticipation and delight, but sadly, she hastily withdrew before he could fully


    ascertain what sensation was that.


    At first, he felt it was merely a natural response of his body, so he lit a cigarette in the smoking room to


    calm himself.


    However, while the smoke lingered around him, his thoughts were totally consumed by Katherine, that


    captivatingdy with peach blossom eyes who seductively asked him if she could kiss him.


    Sean and Charles had known Zack for many years, but this was the first time they had seen him in this


    state.


    The two of them exchange nces.


    Their eyes were silently discussing who would initiate a conversation with Zack.


    In the end, no one dared to do so.


    An awkward silence filled the private room, which was a rare urrence if Sean was present.


    Unustomed to this, Zack suddenly raised his head and frowned at Sean.


    He remarked, "Usually, with your never-ending chattering, your mouth is like a machine gun.Now, why


    did you suddenly be mute? Is your mouth stuck with glue?"


    Sean felt lost and bitterly asked, "Just now, didn''t you tell me to get lost?"


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Zack nonchntly asked, vaguely recalling their exchange a while ago.


    Instead of reaching out for the wine bottle, he elegantly poured himself a ss of water.


    This made both Sean and Charles doubt whether the person in front of them was really Zack.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zack, are you alright? Don''t tell me you came here just to drink water?" Sean incredulously asked.


    Zack raised his eyebrows lightly.


    "What''s the problem with that?"


    "There''s no problem."


    Momentarily speechless, Sean decided to agree with him, as he didn''t know how to respond properly.


    Although Sean was quite intrigued about Zack''s peculiar behavior, he felt that Zack was not in the


    mood to talk about it, so he tactfully changed the topic.


    "Zack, do you know that the CEO of TopLine Company is an asshole?! Our film department went to


    discuss the acquisition of intellectual property rights of one of the novels featured on their website.After


    some negotiation between parties, the contract was scheduled to be signed today.Who would have


    thought that just this morning, someone called to inform me that the agreement will not push through!"


    "If they don''t want to sign, then I don''t care! We had many other IPs to sign, not just their IP.But


    suddenly I was informed that they were now discussing the copyright with the Global Circle, our rival


    company.I¡­¡±


    Charles couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "It can''t be that the fault lies in the attitude of that person


    you sent to negotiate, right?"


    "No, this novel was highly rmended by your sister to me.Due to this, I asked my secretary and


    other higher-ups to read it and write down a summary of their feelings and experiences as well as a


    conclusion of bright spots.Later, I went to look through it myself and realized that it was a good


    read.After I saw its potential, I appointed someone who was really capable of handling it."


    The person he appointed was good and not arrogant when it came to negotiating.


    Sean was really perplexed by the sudden withdrawal of TopLine Company.


    Sean couldn''t figure out why it ended like this, and he also didn''t know why the CEO of TopLine


    company suddenly changed his mind and signed the contract with anotherpany.


    Zack nced at Sean and said, "If I remember correctly, TopLine Company was established five years


    ago.Two yearster, they needed some financing, so they opened theirpany for potential


    investors.At that time, Future Technology invested more than two million dors in round A financing


    and added a lot of money in round B.If your people did not offend anyone from TopLine Company, then


    you have to consider whether you have offended someone from the Future Technology Company.¡¯¡¯


    Zack went straight to the point.


    Sean also knew several people from Future Technology.


    How could he not figure it out? He was still not convinced.


    "Future Technology does not have such power, does it?"


    "With its veto power, Future Technology has the ability to disapprove a decision even previously made


    by thepany? ¡° Zack said, though inwardly scolding Sean for being ignorant of this matter.


    Sean frowned.


    "Then who is the CEO of Future Technology Company?"


    "That, I don''t know.No one in the industry knows who is behind Future Technology¡¯ Zack said.


    Sean sighed, thinking that even with Zack''s connection, he too did not even know.


    "This big shot from Future Technology really has the ability if he could remain hidden! I''ll ask my


    secretary to talk to TopLine Company to ask for an exnation¡¯


    ¡®When had he, Sean, ever suffered such grievances?¡¯ He thought inwardly.


    Zack did not voice out his opinion.


    But for some reason, he had a feeling that Sean would regret being involved with thatpany.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Katherine never imagined that she, the big boss that Sean and others were referring to, would


    suddenly be the topic of discussion.


    At this moment, she and Alice had just arrived at the entrance of the bar.


    When the car stopped, Katherine noted how dazzling the neon lights were, to the point that her eyes


    had a hard time adjusting to it.


    Tyler and Alexander were already inside the private room on the second floor.


    When Katherine arrived, Helen quickly requested someone to push the tall and magnificent-looking


    birthday cake.


    People invited to tonight''s party were mainly from Silverlight Entertainment.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Shaun, who had recently signed, was also present.


    Actually, Katherine was unfamiliar with Tyler and the others.


    But after the divorce, she followed Alice¡¯s advice to pretend in front of everyone that there was


    something going on between her and Tyler.


    Who would have known that it would be a trending topic on Twitter? For the past few days, they


    didn''t have any interactions anymore.


    They didn''t even have a private conversation even though they had already followed each other on


    Twitter.


    So after she heard from Helen that Tyler and the others wanted to celebrate her birthday, she was a


    little surprised.


    Though she initially wanted to reject their ideas, she changed her mind after Alice convinced her.


    This was a privately held party, so only eleven people came.


    Katherine and the others were included.


    But still,pared to The Haven, it was much livelier.


    Katherine drank a lot of wine beforeing here, so after she cut the cake, she sat quietly and


    watched them lively discuss the recent happenings in the entertainment industry.


    Tyler and the others already knew the rtionship between Luke and Alice, and since they were all


    celebrities, naturally, they wouldn''t disclose this matter to others.


    They only left at twelve midnight.


    Katherine was a little drowsy while sitting on the sofa.


    Recently, she had been sleeping very well.


    She usually slept before eleven o''clock, and now that she was used to this routine, she had a hard time


    suppressing her yawns.


    Seeing that Luke was upied for a while, Alice sneakily drank a few more sses of alcohol.


    When Luke noticed it, she was already intoxicated.


    Luke sighed and carried her.


    "Let''s go back home¡± he said.


    Katherine stood up and looked at him with an amused smile.


    "Alice is drunk.


    Take her back, and I''ll take a cab myself? Luke was not assured and quite worried about her


    suggestion.


    He dismissed it by saying, "It''s not safe for you to take a cab.She has yet to make a fuss.I''ll send you


    back first."


    Not only was Alice not good at drinking, but she also had insufficient self-control when she was drunk


    and would do nonsense things.


    She would always make a fuss when she was not given a ss of alcohol.


    When Katherine looked at her, it was as if she settled down in Luke''s arms, but when the alcohol was


    ready, she would make a fuss again.


    Just as Luke finished speaking, Alice, who quietlyid in his arms, suddenly raised her head and


    shouted, "Katherine, you are so great!"


    After she managed to escape from Luke''s hold, she leaped towards Katherine.


    Quite amused with her drunken antics, Katherine lifted her hand to shove her back.


    She then said to Luke, "Hurry up and bring her back, or else she''ll be featured on the headlines


    tomorrow?¡±  Before Luke could answer, Alice abruptly spun around and embraced Luke while saying,


    "Luke, I love you so much."


    Katherine was speechless at the same time, amused at her shamelessness.


    Everyone, too, was left speechless.


    They simply looked at each other, not knowing how to react.


    Everyone bitterly thought as to why these two people did not immediately go and disy their affection


    at home instead of showing off in front of everyone.


    Luke nced at Katherine as he carried the intoxicated Alice and reminded her, "Give me a call once


    you arrive."


    Luke couldn''t help but worry for Katherine.


    He regarded her as his younger sister since they grew up together.


    "Okay Katherine nodded and personally opened the door to assist them.Alice, who was in his arms,


    was still making a fuss, so Luke had no option but to quickly take her out of the private room.Likewise,


    others in the private room were also ready to go home.


    Katherine''s red Ferrari was left at The Haven, so she really intended to take a cab.


    On the other hand, Shaun was still new to the circle, so naturally, he didn''t have a car.


    Helen, who was so concerned that Shaun might be involved with some rumors, decided to send him


    back personally.


    Before leaving, Helen offered Katherine to send her home, but Katherine politely declined.


    Her vi was located in the north, while thepany dormitory was in the south.


    It was out of the way, so it would be time-consuming for them.


    Alexander and others drank a little, so Helen also sent them back.


    On the other hand, Tyler, who hadn''t even had a sip of alcohol, was the only one who could drive in this


    state.


    After seeing Helen and others leave, Katherine turned to Tyler with a faint smile and said, "It¡¯ste


    now.I''m going back.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Katherine took out her phone and lowered her head to call for a taxi.Tyler walked over from the side.


    "Hey Kathy, let me send you back." Katherine raised her eyebrow.


    "No, thank you. Your ce is not on the way to mine"


    Tyler moved his gaze towards the pile of gifts on the sofa and looked back again to Katherine.


    "Kathy, it''s hard to find and ride a taxi at this hour. Besides, this gift of yours is not easy to carry, right?"


    Only then did Katherine realize that she still had a bag of gifts.


    She had no choice.


    She looked at Tyler for a while and said, "Then it seems that I''ll be needing your help¡¯


    "It''s my honor.¡± Tyler smiled as he bent over to pick up the bag of gifts from the sofa.


    He walked to the door of the private room and opened it.


    "Shall we?"


    Katherine smiled as she walked out of the room, looking at him.


    Tyler was driving the Maserati he had driven yesterday, and Katherine had ridden in it before.


    Katherine drank a lot of wine tonight.


    She was drunk that she immediately closed her eyes and wanted to sleep when she got into the car.


    Tyler, who was sitting at the other side, did not disturb her and just started the car to leave.


    The road was calm, and Tyler was driving smoothly when all of a sudden, their car bumped into


    something.


    Katherine was startled.


    Katherine opened her eyes and looked at the ck Maybach in front of her.


    Sean went out from the passenger seat just as she thought it looked familiar.


    Sean clicked his tongue as he walked and checked his car.


    "There is a scratch.¡¯ Sean was talking when Zack also got off the driver''s seat.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He first looked at Katherine, who was sitting in the Maserati, and his expression darkened even more.


    Tyler had not expected to run into Zack''s car at this hour.


    He nced at Katherine.


    "Kathy, just stay here.I will handle this¡± he said.


    On the other hand, Katherine did not want to get out of the car and meet Zack at all.


    Although she turned her head and looked away, she still felt a little emotional inside.


    "Well, deal with it quickly, and don''t make a fuss."


    It waste, and there were no cars on the road.


    However, Tyler was a public figure.


    He wanted to deal with this as soon as possible, as paparazzi might be squatting somewhere, waiting


    for a scandal to happen.


    If this happened, Tyler''s career would be ruined.


    Although Katherine was a little drunk, she was still aware of what was going on around her.


    She was not as naive as her friend Alice.


    She was still on her senses now.


    Tyler took a deep breath before he pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    He walked towards Zack to face him and apologized directly, "Sorry, it was my fault, sir.How much do


    you want me to pay? We''ll discuss it privately."


    Zack shifted his gaze to Katherine, who was in the passenger seat.


    Her eyes were closed, and her hand was in her forehead, making it difficult for Zack to see her face


    clearly.


    ¡®Didn''t she really want to see me?¡¯ he thought.


    Then Zack remembered what happened earlier.


    He had been thinking about that little kiss they shared for more than two hours.


    Zack''s eyes turned cold as he sized up the man in front of him.


    He remembered that this man was named Tyler.


    Due to the huge hit of his drama "Pdin TV Series," he ranked at the top among the famous starsst


    year.


    He was also the man who had picked Katherine up at the Civil Affairs Bureau''s entrance after


    Katherine had divorced him.


    He also remembered that Tyler seemed to have publicly expressed his love for Katherine on his social


    media ount.


    Zack suddenly felt irritated just by looking at Tyler.


    "A hundred thousand dors,¡¯ he retorted.


    The smile on Tyler''s face vanished.


    "Sir, maybe you are asking for too much,'''' Zack snorted coldly and mockingly said, "I''m asking for too


    much? You probably don''t know me.You can ask that woman sitting in your car.Do you think I will waste


    my time here just for that hundred thousand of yours?"


    Sean, on the other hand, also thought Zack was asking for too much, but he just remained silent.


    However, when he heard Zack''s words and nced at the woman in the car, he could not help but


    ponder.


    It turned out that Zack only wanted to talk with Katherine who was sitting in the car.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Tyler raised his eyebrows.


    "In that case, let''s go through proper procedure.¡¯¡¯ He had already pulled out his phone and was ready


    to contact the traffic police as he spoke.


    However, Zack gave him a cold stare and said, "It''s okay for me to go through the proper procedure,


    that is, if you don''t mind being in the entertainment headlines tomorrow¡±


    Tyler frowned because he was recently offered a male lead role on a big movie project.


    He would be more or less affected if such news came out at this moment.


    He might lose the chance if things go badly.


    Tyler did not want to call the traffic police, but he did not want to be fooled either.


    However, Zack was choking him.


    He had no choice but to give him the money.


    "Fine, I''ll give you one hundred thousand."


    Zack, on the other hand, changed his mind and rejected Tyler''s money.


    "I don''t want your money anymore.Just ask that woman in your car toe out and apologize to me.¡¯


    Tyler was enraged as he felt insulted.


    "Mr.Colburn, you are rich, but I am not so poor that I can''t pay you."


    Zack asked him again coldly, "Let here down or call the police.You choose¡¯


    "You don''t have to go that far, Mr.Colburn!" Tyler eximed as he refused Zack''s condition.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler didn''t want Katherine to get involved in this matter at all.


    Tyler had just finished speaking when suddenly a sweet female voice sounded.


    "Is there something you need from me, Mr.Colburn?" It was Katherine.


    She stepped out of the car and walked towards the two men.


    Tyler''s expression changed as he saw Katherine.


    "Ka...Kathy"


    Katherine just smiled at Tyler.


    "It''s okay.Go back to the car.I''ll take care of it"


    She had been sitting in the car for a while and had been watching them for over five minutes.


    She knew that Zack had been making things difficult for Tyler.


    As a result, she got out of the car and decided to talk with Zack.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, she heard Zack asking Tyler to choose between the two.


    She thought about it and felt that Zack acted like this because of what had happened earlier in The


    Haven.


    She also regretted it a little.


    She had been living happily after the divorce, and her ex-husband, Zack, was just a dark past to her.


    The kiss was only out of impulse.


    Tyler wanted to say something, but when he met Katherine''s confident eyes, he stopped.


    He just nodded and returned to the car.


    Sean was stunned by Katherine''s dress today.


    He had long known that Katherine was a rare beauty.


    When Katherine had been staying in the Colburn family for the past three years, she would


    asionally attend parties, but she only wore average dresses.


    However, Sean felt that she did not stand out because she was hiding something in her body.


    Now that she was dressed beautifully like a pearl, his eyes lit up.


    Sean was still surprised at Katherine''s soul-stirring beauty when he saw Zack looking at him coldly.


    Sean had initially nned to watch them, but when Zack noticed him staring at Katherine, he decided


    to return to the car.


    Tyler and Sean were now out of the scene.


    Zack was stunned as he looked at Katherine in front of him, but he couldn''t tell if it was because of her


    makeup or anything else.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her pair of peach blossom eyes looked at him strangely.


    She was wearing a thin skirt that highlighted her slender waist.


    They were married for three years, but this look of Katherine was new to Zack.


    He got the inexplicable thought of getting a piece of cloth to cover her up while he stared at her.


    Zack was annoyed by this thought, but what made him more annoyed was the kiss they shared a few


    hours ago that kepting back to his mind.


    Katherine waited for a long time, but before Zack could speak, she couldn''t help but raise her


    eyebrows.


    "Mr.Colburn?" she asked.


    Zack''s face dropped as he heard her.


    "Get lost.¡¯¡¯ Katherine smiled slightly.


    "Thank you, Mr.Colburn."


    She said it softly, but her smile could not reach her eyes.Her whole body was cold and estranged.


    Zack was hurt inside as if he was stabbed by something.It was dull and ufortable.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    After Katherine turned her back, Zack stood alone under the moonlight with a cold expression on his


    face.


    On the other hand, Katherine had already gotten into the car and secretly took a nce again at Zack,


    but she quickly retracted her gaze and lowered her head to buckle her seatbelt.


    "Did he make things difficult for you?"


    Tyler, who had been waiting inside the car, asked Katherine with a concerned voice.


    Although it was only half a minute of waiting, it still made him restless, especially when Katherine was


    with Zack.


    Hearing his words, Katherine chuckled and said, "How can he make things difficult for me?"


    Tyler looked at her and suddenly flushed because of her charming smile and her beautiful eyes.


    He felt that his throat was a little bit dry, as if he were thirsty.


    "That''s good"


    He felt distracted by her because she was too beautiful, which interfered with him to focus on


    work.What should he do?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "It''s gettingte.Let''s go" Tyler nodded and retracted his gaze.


    He didn''t dare to look back at Katherine anymore for fear that she might distract him again.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning when they arrived at the entrance of Katherine''s vi.


    Katherine was too sleepy, so she immediately said good night and carried all the bags of gifts back to


    the vi.


    "Hey, Alexa turns off the rm clock for tomorrow, '''' Katherine instructed her smart home robot.


    "Yes, master. It had been four or five years since Katherine had slept sote.After taking a shower, she


    lay in bed and instantly fell asleep.It was a good night''s sleep.


    Contrarily, Zack did not sleep well.


    To be more precise, he could not sleep at all.


    For the whole night, he was thinking about Katherine''s kiss, as if her kiss had driven himpletely


    insane.


    He also couldn''t get her face out of his mind after he returned home.


    ¡®¡®She was so beautiful¡¯¡¯


    He had been married to Katherine for three years, but he had never paid attention to her during those


    years.


    In his impression, his ex-wife was a beautiful and well-disguised gold digger.


    However, four months since the divorce, his impression of Katherine gradually changed.


    She was not the woman he had expected her to be.


    He thought she was a gold-digger who married him just for his money.


    That she only liked him because he happened to look like someone she truly wanted and because he


    was born into a noble family.


    Yet, after they got divorced, she did not ask for anything.


    It did not sound like anything that a gold digger would do.


    Victoria had been pestering Katherine at the Colburn family mansion for the three years she had been


    married.


    Victoria would call Zack asionally toin about Katherine, saying that she was stupid and


    useless.


    In the past, he did not consider Katherine to be a stupid person.


    If she was truly stupid, she would not have asked him to marry her.


    But now that he thought about it, he realized that she was indeed a little stupid in the past.


    After the three years of marriage, she did not even ask for a single cent after their divorce.


    The truth was, he did not want to divorce her so quickly.


    He just thought that when the time was right, he would give herpensation, and then he would file a


    divorce.


    But that day, she directly waited at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau with the divorce agreement


    in her hand.


    For more than four months after the divorce, he thought that she would regret it ande back to beg


    him.


    However, it did not happen.


    Not only did she not regret it, but she also did note back to beg him.


    She even lived better than she did when she was in the Colburn family and continued to live better


    every passing day.


    She was constantly on every news with different young and handsome men.


    After divorcing him, her life became more vibrant, and it turned out that Silverlight Entertainment was


    her ownpany.


    She pped the truth to all the people who called her a gold digger, including him.


    Zack lit his cigarette.


    As the cigarette lingered in his mouth, he suddenly remembered the day when the two of them got


    married.


    Katherine looked at him and said, "Zack, it was a pleasure to meet you."


    ¡®¡®Oh, this was really weird¡¯¡¯


    He did not expect that he would recall the times he had spent with her.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    The next day, Katherine slept until ten o''clock in the morning.


    Her rm was turned off by Alexa.


    That was why she slept too much.


    The wine she drankst night caused her a hangover and made her feel a little dizzy.


    Due to those reasons, Katherine was in a bad mood as soon as she woke up.


    Celine was really worthy of being called as her excellent secretary.


    After several questionsst night, she knew Katherine would wake up around this time and called her


    today after Katherine had just finished taking a bath.


    "What is it?" Katherine asked when she picked up her call.


    Her tone was very normal.


    Even though she was not in a good mood, she was not the type of boss who liked to vent her anger on


    her employees.


    But even so, Celine was very careful and asked her, "Mr.Lewis and hispany want to meet you."


    "That''s not going to happen."


    Once these words came out, Celine felt that Katherine was in a bad mood.


    She understood the situation and immediately responded, "Okay, Miss Wilson, then I won''t disturb


    you."


    "Okay."


    Katherine answered and hung up the phone.


    She went downstairs to cook bacon and eggs for breakfast.


    On the other hand, at the president''s office of the Central Ring.


    Sean was in a good mood after witnessing Zack''s sufferingst night.


    Remembering Zack''s advice, he asked his secretary to contact Future Technology so that he could


    meet and get to know the mysterious chairwoman named Summer early in the morning.


    However, just now, his secretary carefully told him that Chairwoman Summer refused to meet him.


    Sean was so speechless.


    He had never met such a crazy person in his life.


    Sean guessed that this Summer was most likely a foreigner who did not understand social business


    etiquette.


    Although he was holding back his anger, Sean could only reluctantly forgive this ignorant Summer.


    But Sean was still very curious about the legendary Summer, so when he heard that Future Technology


    would hold a meeting and Summer would attend as one of the board of directors, Sean did something


    very boring...


    That was waiting in the corner.


    It was indeed really boring for the president of the wholepany to go to another building by himself


    to wait for their chairman in the corner.


    Sean didn''t want to be bored alone, so he gave Zack a very annoying phone call.


    Zack, who just came out of the conference room of hispany establishment, saw the call from Sean


    and directly ended it.


    However, Sean was persistent and repeatedly called him like always.


    When Zack finally answered, he didn''t give him a chance to berate him by asking him immediately,


    "Zack, can you guess where I am?"


    "Sean, do you have a lot of free time on your hand? I am busy¡¯¡¯ Sean ignored Zack''sment and said


    in excitement, "I am in the Future Technology! They have a board meeting today.


    I can''t believe that I can possibly take a look at their chairwoman by waiting and watching over their


    door.


    "You are really boring, '''' Zack said andughed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sean, who was on the other line, suddenly burst out a loud curse.


    "Shit! How stupid I can be.It is just Katherine the whole time and I just realized it by now!"


    Hearing Katherine''s name from Sean, Zack''s facial expression changed.


    He stoppedughing and wanted to hang up the phone, but in the end, he didn''t.He was too curious.


    "What about her? What''s happening?" Zack eagerly asked.


    His question was left unanswered because Sean suddenly ended the call.


    ¡®Sean, you are such an asshole!¡¯ Seeing Katherine, Sean hung up the phone and got out of his car.


    He walked up to her and said, "Miss Wilson, what a coincidence! I''ve heard so much about you, Ms.


    Summer.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that Katherine was really Summer.


    ¡®¡®No wonder she wanted to give the copyright of "The Dream Man" to Global Circle. It was because she


    wanted to humiliate and annoy me!¡¯¡¯ Sean thought to himself.


    Sean was close to the truth, but Katherine looked at him as if he was a fool and innocently asked,


    "Mr.Lewis, what are you talking about?"


    Sean''s mouth froze.


    "Aren''t you just Ms.Summer? The chairwoman of Future Technology? You are doing a good job hiding


    your identity!"


    He said sarcastically, but the expression on Katherine''s face did not change at all.


    After some silence, Katherine retorted, "If you want to think like that, I can''t do anything about it"


    Katherine''s acting waspletely natural.


    You could not sense any awkwardness from it.


    She seemed not afraid of being discovered.


    In fact, there was even a glint of amusement in her eyes as she stared at him.


    Sean was stunned and so confused.


    "If you are not Summer, then what are you doing here today at the Future Technology board meeting?"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Katherine clicked her tongue.


    "Oh, didn''t you know by now what type ofpany Future Technology is and what it''s here for?" Sean


    felt Katherine''s contempt.


    "Did you mean to say...You''re here to invest in Future Technology?" Katherine raised her eyebrows and


    smirked.


    "Is that ano to my question?"


    Sean tried to save his face from embarrassment.


    "No.I mean...Of course, you can.¡¯


    ¡®What the hell.This is embarrassing!¡¯ He thought while being frustrated.


    Feeling a little ashamed for assuming Katherine was the person he wanted to find out, he cleared his


    throat and asked her.


    "So...Have you met Ms.Summer?" Katherine nodded.


    "Yes.Do you also want to meet her, Mr.Lewis?" Sean gritted his teeth.


    "Yes, I have to find out who this Ms.Summer is.I have tried to meet with her or talk to her several times


    already, but she refused every single invitation." Katherine spent a moment thinking.


    Then she gave Sean a serious look.


    "She''s pretty and nice.But I''ve heard people say Chairman Summer has this shoring.They''ve said


    she only cares about people''s physical appearance.¡¯ She paused for a moment.


    Then she gave a slight nod.


    "Well, you''ve mentioned she always refused to see you.Maybe because..."


    She paused and smiled, then continued.


    "She didn''t like you, Mr.Lewis."


    Though Katherine''s words were tactful and well-thought, Sean could still tell that she indirectly meant to


    say that he was ugly.


    ¡®What is going on? Why is Katherine overly confident like this after being divorced from Zack?¡¯


    This question filled his mind.


    Sean couldn''t speak in that instance.


    Before he could even refute, Katherine spoke, "I still have matters to attend to, so I must take my leave


    first."


    She gave him another smile.


    "As far as I know, the person you are looking for hasn''t left yet.Who knows, Mr.Lewis? If you continue


    to guard the area, you might be lucky enough to catch her!"


    Now, Sean''s curiosity over this "Summer" grew even more.


    He did not even want to argue about Katherine''s remarks, implying that he was ugly.


    He could not settle with not being able to meet this Summer today! He gave Katherine a quick wave of


    his hand.


    "Alright then.You can leave first.Thank you."


    On the other hand, she responded rudely.


    "No need to thank me.'''' As she spoke, she already took a step away from him and walked towards her


    car which was parked nearby.


    Celine walked close to Katherine while she struggled to hold back herughter.


    It caused her stomach to hurt already.


    When they both entered the car, she was finally able to let go of herughter.


    Katherine tilted her head to look at Celine and smiled.


    ¡®¡®Celine wasn''tpletely a cold and rational secretary after all? ¡° Katherine thought.


    Afterughing for a few seconds, her secretary became as dignified as before and began to worry.


    "Miss Wilson, will something happen if you lie to him like this?" she asked.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "He can only me hisck of intelligence for being deceived by me" Celine fell silent for a moment


    and then nodded.


    "Indeed, Mr.Lewis'' IQ exceeds my expectations" Katherine snorted to show she couldn''t agree any


    less.


    "Miss Wilson, do you n to always be like this?"


    Celine meant to ask about Katherine hiding her identity.


    Katherine thought for a moment.


    "Let''s talk about itter.I don''t want everyone to bother me once they know.¡¯


    If people found out that she was the chairman of Future Technology, she could imagine the entire Y


    City probably exploding.


    After they finished talking about private matters, the two quickly shifted to the topic of business.


    Regarding Katherine''s private investment with RY Company two months ago, the first version of the


    app had already been promoted online and it garnered a very positive response.


    Once thepany is able to gather more information through the app on user habit and preferences,


    they could start upgrading the app by adding other relevant and up-to-date features.


    It could be said that RY Scott and his team had good foresight.


    The CrimTrey App can make good use ofrge data.


    Users could upload photos to be analyzed and marked.


    This meant that the next time there were stealing fanatics, peeping maniacs who took unsolicited


    photos, and other perverts, the app would give the users a reminder or a warning.


    After the app builds a wider and more steady user-base, the users will be more and more


    dependent on it in aspects of food, clothing, shelter and transportation.


    In time, the app will have great influence on the users¡¯ lives.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After she heard all of this, Katherine was quite satisfied.


    "Continue to observe" shemanded.


    How much should be invested on the Series B Financing? This was the most challenging aspect for


    every investor.


    For businessmen, it is always their primary goal to make the biggest profit with the least amount of


    budget.


    Katherine was no exception.


    Celine nodded to Katherine''s instruction and got off the car after signing the contract.


    Before leaving, Katherine nced at Sean, who remained in the same position where she had left him.


    She could not help but chuckle.


    Katherine grinned.


    ¡®¡®Zack actually had such a dumbass by his side, she thought as she drove away.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Sean had been waiting at Future Technology''s door for a day, but he did not see Summering out.


    He felt that the woman was too cunning.


    After leaving Future Technology, he did not return to thepany and went directly to Q City to find


    Zack.


    Zack was invited to an auction today.


    He did not want to go, but there was something he wanted in the auction.


    Unexpectedly, he ran into Sean the moment he left thepany.


    "Zack, what a surprise! You rarely get off work on time!"


    Zack did not even nce at Sean and asked, "Have you seen Summer?"


    Sean was silent for a moment and said, "Speaking of this, I think this Summer is so insanely


    mysterious.


    I''ve been waiting in front of Future Technology for a day, but I haven''t even seen her!"


    "So, have you met her?" Zack asked.


    "Well, I...I want to see her because I haven''t seen her before!" Sean replied.


    Zack thought that Sean was being stupid, and heughed as he said, "You haven''t seen her before,


    then how can you determine if the person you met earlier is her or not?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sean also realized and uttered, "I am foolish!"


    As he said this, he remembered his talk with Katherine.


    "But your ex-wife said that this Summer is lovely"


    Sean touched his chin and came up with an idea, "As such a handsome and observing man, I am 90


    percent sure that I can make her fall in love with me.By that time, I can take my revenge on her for


    giving the copyright away and embarrassing me.¡¯ Zackughed and took out his car key to open the


    door.


    Sean noticed it and reacted immediately to ask Zack, "Shall we have dinner together?"


    Zack, who was seated in the car, looked annoyed at him.


    "Are you that free today?" he asked.


    "It''s okay.¡±


    I''m not as busy as you,¡¯ Sean replied with a smile.With a bang, Zack closed the door of his car loudly


    closed, without giving any response to Sean''s invitation for dinner.


    "Zack!"Sean yelled.


    But by the time he realized what was going on, Zack had already started the car, leaving him alone.


    However, Sean was thick-skinned.


    He drove his car and followed Zack to have dinner until to the auction site.


    Meanwhile, Katherine had entered the auction site today while her friend Alice had gone to film a


    program instead of apanying her.


    She came alone and came over after she had her dinner.


    So when Zack and Sean came in, she identally saw them.


    She was at the back of the ordinary seats.


    There were not many people at the moment, and Zack saw her.


    But he only nced at her and went to the private room on the second floor.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and took out her mobile phone to reply to Alice''s message.


    However, her luck tonight was horrible.


    It was okay to meet Zack, but she even saw Zack''s troublemaker sister and first love.


    It was Chloe and Natalie.


    The two had just returned from the sea.


    Natalie heard that Zack woulde tonight, so she asked someone for two admission tickets and


    came with Chloe.


    Neither of them saw Katherine and went directly to the second floor.


    At eight o''clock, the venue was already whole, and the auction began.


    Katherine''s goal was clear.


    She came today for the piano.


    It was a piano that the master of piano manufacturing in the sixties of thest century had personally


    made for his wife.


    It was called "love."


    It took more than three years to polish and adjust the tune.


    Unfortunately, not long after the piano came out, his wife died of cancer.


    After the master''s wife passed away, the master did not develop any piano again.


    After he died, his children donated the piano to the museum.


    Later, the museum closed down due to poor management.


    The piano was in the hands of a Chinese merchant who won it by a high price of one hundred and fifty


    dors for his wife.


    However, yearster, this piano was brought back to the US by the same merchant.


    His son was not capable at all.


    His eldest son had a high debt in gambling, and his wife had to sell the piano at a low price to pay the


    gambling debt.


    Love was changed several times, and the price was no longer the same as before.


    Then it finally fell into the hands of the auction house.


    The auction house took a fancy to the meaning behind the piano.


    For half a year, the auction house had sent people to spread information about it in the auction circle,


    making it as well-known as possible.


    Today, with all those efforts, the piano would be sold at a high price.


    Katherine came today for that piano.


    Of course, she did not have any musical talent, and the piano was not for her to use.


    Lux International chairman thought that the immigration had already beenpleted, and the shares in


    his hands were recently getting out of hand.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Katherine wanted the shares from Lux International in her hands, but she was not the only one who


    was interested in it.


    To express her sincerity, she put her thoughts on this "love" piano.


    Katherine''s goal was clear.


    It was to get the "love" piano tonight.


    Naturally, it would be thest one to bid for in the auction, and she had to wait for it.


    The first few pieces were jewelry and antiques.


    Katherine didn''t have that kind of collection hobby, so she rarely gave attention to the items because


    she could not appreciate them.


    As a result, she lowered her head and yed with her phone the whole time.


    It was not until nine o''clock that the "love" was disyed for bidding.


    Katherine stopped ying a game on her phone and stared at the elegant ck piano on the stage.


    Then she started ying with the price tags in her hands, ready to bid anytime.


    The starting price of "love" was one million, and the minimum bid was one hundred thousand.


    Zack slowly opened his eyes after the piano was presented.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time because he nned to end the bidding quickly, so he took the


    price tag and was about to raise the bid to three million.


    However, there was already a person below the stage who was a step ahead of him.


    The auctioneer hammered the bid and said, "Three million! This youngdy bids three million!"


    Once the price was three million, the audience was in an uproar.


    Sean, who was at Zack''s side, talked in surprise.


    "Who is bidding below the stage? Such a wealthy one..."


    As he spoke, he looked at Zack with a challenging expression.


    He was encouraging him to step up his bidding.


    Zack coldly nced at him and changed the price tag in his hand.


    "3.5 million! Mister from booth 2 bids 3.5 million!"


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and raised her hand to bid 4 million.


    Originally, many people were interested in "love¡± but the two of them suddenly raised the price to 4


    million.


    Four million for a piano? That was not practical.


    Therefore, many people who were ready to bid kept their cards and looked at the two people who were


    fighting for the piano as if they were watching a show.


    Katherine had just called out four million, but on the second booth, Zack called out for five million.


    This time, he directly added one million.


    Who could withstand it? Katherine could withstand it, but she did not want to be a fool.


    The piano was only worth ten million when it was well-known, but if she continued to shout like this with


    the people upstairs tonight, the piano would soon be worth more than ten million.


    It was not worth it.


    "Five million once! Five million twice! Six million and five hundred! Thisdy bids six million!" the


    auctioneer announced.


    Zack thought that the five million could win the piano, but he did not expect the woman below the stage


    to challenge him.


    He frowned and wondered if this woman was hired by the auction house to raise the bidding price.


    Sean said, "Is thatdy over there some kind of big shot? She offered five million without even


    blinking!"


    Sean crossed his legs.


    This matter had nothing to do with him.


    He might even get his popcorn ready if there was any more drama.


    After knowing Zack for so long, this was the first time Sean saw someone bid and got ahead of him.


    It was really rare and extraordinary.


    Zack, who was beside him, suddenly stopped moving.


    Sean was a little upset and couldn''t help pushing him.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to give this piano to the chairman of Lux International? If you don''t raise the


    price, this piano will belong to the woman under the stage!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack red at him coldly and raised the price tag to seven million.


    The entire auction house was in an uproar, and the staff members of the auction house almost cried for


    joy.


    This piano was bought for less than 800,000 dors, but they didn''t expect it to be sold for a high price


    of seven million.


    Bloody hell! That was a huge profit! Katherine pursed her lips, and her hand that was holding the price


    tag kept on getting high.


    Butter on, she put it down.


    ¡®¡®Forget it.It is not worth it¡± Katherine thought.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    "Seven million going once! Seven million going twice! Seven million going thrice!" the auctioneer kept


    announcing.


    "Alright! We have a deal! Love was sold in seven million dors! Congrattions on our bidder!" the


    auctioneer cheerily announced.


    He made the final decision.


    It was Zack who won the "love" piano at a high price of seven million dors.


    Katherine gave it up before the piano was sold too high.


    People in the venue were not shocked to know that Zack had won the "love" piano.


    What surprised them the most was the woman who dared to bid against Zack.


    The auction house was in an uproar because no one expected the person who went against him.


    It was Katherine! They recognized her face from the first floor.


    The two used to be married, but Katherine was known to be married to Zack to leech for his wealth.


    Zack looked down and tried to search for Katherine, but they were ten meters apart.


    He couldn''t tell whether the person was really Katherine or not.


    The auction ended there.


    Katherine didn''t want to meet Chloe and the others, so she immediately left with the crowd wearing her


    bag.


    Meanwhile, in the private room on the second floor...


    Natalie followed Chloe to Zack''s private room and greeted him.


    "Zack, congrattions!"


    However, Zack didn''t give the same enthusiasm and gave Natalie a stern look.


    "Miss Cooper, do you have a bad memory? Haven''t I told youst time that we are not close enough to


    be in these speaking terms? So, don''t call me by name¡± he harshly said.


    "Zack, why are you..."


    Chloe wanted to defend Natalie, but when she met Zack''s cold eyes, she did not dare say a word.


    He knew his brother.


    It was not the perfect time to argue with him.


    "Please, get out of the way.You are blocking the path¡± he ruthlessly said.


    Zack didn''t show any respect to the Cooper''s family daughter.


    Natalie turned pale due to embarrassment and turned to the side.


    Then, Zack strode out.


    Sean followed after Zack closely.


    He had only taken a few steps when Zack threw him a look and gave him a cheque.


    Then he said, "Go help me process the documents needed and pay the piano."


    "Then, what about you? What are you going to do?" Sean asked.


    Zack didn''t give him a response, not even another nce.


    He just continued to walk.


    ¡®¡®What''s wrong with Zack?¡¯¡¯ Sean thought.


    He didn''t notice that Chloe was also following him and only knew it when she asked, "Sean, I didn''t


    bring any car today.Can you drive me home?"


    He had an idea what Chloe was up to.


    So, Sean also showed no mercy and said, "No, I brought my sports car today, and I have to pick up my


    dog Beauty to go hometer.Sorry¡±


    Everyone was aware that he was raising abrador which he named Beauty.So, that meant he used


    his pet as an excuse to refuse her.


    This was to show Chloe that his dog was more important to him than her.


    To put it simply, he said that to ridicule her.


    Chloe stood there with her mouth agape.


    She was so embarrassed and annoyed.


    She watched him until he was lost from her sight and thenined loudly, "The audacity! What a


    show-off! The Lewis family properties are not even yours!"


    At this time, Natalie walked out of the private room and brought a piece of surprising news.


    "Chloe, it was Katherine.She was the person whopeted with your brother earlier!" Chloe had


    forgotten her displeasure with Sean and focused on Nathalie.


    "It was Katherine? How is that even possible? Where did she get the money?" Chloe asked.


    Chloe''s face went stiff for a moment.


    She was so puzzled.


    "What is she doing? Isn''t it just a small entertainmentpany? She won''t profit that much to buy


    something as expensive as the piano."


    Natalie pursed her lips and did not answer, but she had always felt something was wrong with


    Katherine.


    However, she could not exactly tell what it was.


    When Zack left the auction house, he saw Katherine''s back from afar.


    He didn''t know why, but in their three years of marriage, he didn''t even remember what she looked like.


    But now that they were divorced, he was confident that it was her just from her figure.


    ¡®This is not a good sign: What was worse was that he couldn''t help but run to her and stop her.


    He initiated a talk by asking, "You also want to buy that piano too?"


    Katherine was a little surprised when she felt a hand stopping her from walking away.


    She didn''t expect to see Zack''s when she looked up.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and honestly answered, "Yes.Why? Do you want to give it to me,


    Mr.Colburn?"


    If Zack offered it, she wouldn''t be ashamed to ept it.


    After all, it was not a mere piano that was worth more than seven million dors, but an assurance that


    she could get the favor of Lux International and gain more money if she would be able to give it to their


    president.


    Katherine was dressed so casually today, and Zack couldn''t help but appreciate her beauty.


    She wore a sea blue thin sweater as a top and an Aurora white skirt.


    Her long silky hair was naturally draped over, and her beautiful face didn''t have any makeup, yet she


    was still stunning.


    Zack noticed all these details, and his heart couldn''t help but beat wildly for her.


    He had never seen a woman who was so naturally beautiful as Katherine.


    Her voice was soft yet cold, seemingly disinterested in talking to him and her tone sounded a little high


    but still pleasant to hear.


    Zack looked at her with his dark eyes and asked, "Do you like the piano?"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Katherine didn''t answer Zack immediately because she was hesitating.She could still feel guilty


    whenever she lied to people for business, but it would be different if it were Zack.


    For some reason, Zack suddenly said, "Then I''ll give it to you.¡¯


    After that, his face stiffened, realizing that he was acting impulsive and rash.


    So, he added, "Just treat it aspensation for our divorce¡¯ ¡®So that''s what he is thinking¡± she thought.


    Katherine''s face turned cold, and she said, "No, thank you.I don''t need it."


    After what she said, Katherine took out her keys from her bag and unlocked the car.


    With a "beep" sound, everyone around the parking lot looked over to them.


    The red Ferrari was so bright and shy, which fascinated almost everyone.


    Katherine casually ignored the stares while entering her car and closed the door.


    She then maneuvered her vehicle out of the parking space and left.


    Sean had just finished all the procedures needed for getting the auction item.


    He went out and saw Zack staring at the rear of a red Ferrari without moving.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked him, "Was that Katherine?"


    When Zack heard Sean, he turned his back and nced at him coldly.


    "Is it done?" Zack asked, evading Sean''s question.


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn.They will send the item to your home tomorrow,¡¯¡¯ Sean teasingly said by using


    honorifics to his friend.


    It made Zack sneer and shortly said, "Okay.¡±


    After that, Zack walked to his car without any emotion shown on his face.


    Then, he opened his door and sat down on the driver''s seat.


    Sean wanted to invite him to spend their night drinking, but he didn''t expect Zack not even to give him


    a chance to speak because he quickly drove away.


    Sean was so annoyed with Zack''s attitude that heughed.


    Afterward, he returned to the car and called Charles.


    "I''m not free,¡¯¡¯ Charles replied as soon as he picked up the phone.


    ¡®¡®Come on, every one of them was acting arrogant like they own the world!¡¯¡¯ Seanined in his


    mind as he had no one''spany to have fun.


    Less than half an hour after the auction ended, the bidding contest between Katherine and Zack


    became trending.


    When Katherine returned to her home, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening.


    Alice had just finished shooting for a program, so she sat in the dressing room to remove her makeup


    and called Katherine.


    "No one bullied my Katherine earlier, right?" she immediately asked.


    Katherine smiled and eximed, "You worry too much, Alice!"


    "Of course, I''m not! I love you the most in this world.So, it''s natural for me to be worried.Did Zack do


    something bad earlier? How about the piano? Did you win it? If not, forget about it.It¡¯s all theirs,¡¯ Alice


    said, trying to make her feel better.


    Katherine pursed her lips.


    "The truth is...I''m sorry, I badly want it" she honestly replied.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who wouldn''t want money in this world? Hearing Katherine''s answer, Alice was a little surprised and


    suggested, "Then why don''t we buy the piano from your ex-husband?"


    "To tell you honestly, Zack offered to give me the piano, but he said it was for thepensation for our


    divorce¡± Katherine mumbled and looked down at the ss of water in her hands.


    "Oh, Zack still has a conscience then!" Alice remarked.


    "But I refused..." she regretfully said.


    "Katherine, oh my goodness! You are so incredible for turning his offer down!" Alice yelled.


    She just rejected a million-dor piano! Who would ever dare to do that?


    "Honestly, I regret it a little, Katherine admitted while she massaged her temples.Of course, her pride


    for rejecting Zack''s offer had a price to pay.Thinking about the 15 percent shares in Florence''s hands,


    Katherine would feel distressed.


    "Since you''ve already made the decision and it''s over...then don''t cry!" Alice said.


    It was one of her ways tofort her friend.


    She knew how Katherine''s mind worked.


    On the other hand, Katherine could still feel regret, but Alice was right.


    She had made her decision.


    So, sheughed as a response and said, "I know, you can hang up now.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll hang up now.Good night!"


    Alice cheerily said and ended the phone call.


    Before Katherine went to sleep, their good conversation cleared her thoughts.


    She was in a better mood.


    Therefore, it would be another night that she could sleep soundly.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Zack could not sleep.


    Ever since he divorced Katherine, he couldn''t sleep every time he met her.


    Last night was not an exemption.


    So, early in the morning, when he arrived at his office, Zack''s expression was so cold.


    Thus, his secretary Aidan didn''t dare to speak that much to him.


    He was too terrified.


    After their meeting was over, Zack nced at Aidan, who was unusually quiet said, "The auction house


    will send the love piano in the afternoon.Take a look at it and send it directly to Lux International and


    Mrs.Sawyer.¡¯


    Aidan responded with a nervous nod while he trembled and said, "Okay, I understand.Do you have any


    other instructions, Mr.Colburn?"


    As a response, Zack coldly waved his hand, signaling Aidan to hurry up and leave.


    Aidan was about to leave after picking up the meeting documents, but as he approached the office


    door, he stopped because Zack suddenly said, "Wait¡¯"


    Aidan had a bad feeling about what Zack was about to add.


    He was right because the next thing Zack said was, "Check the buyer of the Hex Crystal Piano and find


    a way to buy it!"


    After a famous pianist yed the Hex Crystal Piano at the Olympic opening ceremony, it was sold at a


    high price of 3,220,000 dors to a bidder who did not want to be identified.


    After twelve years, the Hex Crystal Piano had never been seen by the public again.


    It proved that the bidder who bought it had no ns to sell the piano.


    So, it would be impossible to find.


    Knowing the piano''s history, Aidan paled.


    "Mr.Colburn, the piano..."


    He was cut off immediately by Zack.


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    The sound of Zack''s voice was too terrifying and intimidating.


    Aidan was so nervous and frightened that he immediately said, "No! There is no problem, Mr.Colburn!"


    How could Aidan possibly say there was a problem if Zack wore a deathly stare? "Once you''ve


    purchased the piano, send it directly to Katherine,¡¯ he added.


    Aidan was so dumbfounded, which made him ask Zack without thinking.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Send it to Miss Wilson, Mr.Colburn?"


    "Yes, is there something wrong with your hearing?" he coldly answered.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Colburn.I just want to confirm it" Aidan exined.


    Zack was a bit annoyed, so he raised his voice.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong! Just send the piano to Katherine after you buy it!" Zack thought about it for a


    whilest night.


    The love piano would be for Florence, and the Hex Crystal Piano would be for Katherine since she


    liked to have one.


    It was evident that Zack was still in a bad mood.


    So, Aidan did not dare ask anything else and nodded.


    Then, he left the office.


    On the other hand, Katherine regretted not buying the "love" piano.


    Florence''s shares in Lux International would be impossible to have.


    She would lose to Zack.


    Katherine had already given up, but she did not expect to hear from Florence''s secretary that Florence


    wanted to see her by contacting Celine.


    She was surprised, but Katherine would naturally not refuse since the other party had contacted her.


    Inte October, the autumn season started in Y City.


    Katherine changed into a stylish yet elegant dress and arrived at the coffee shop five minutes ahead of


    their meeting time to wait for Florence.


    Florence was an exemry and well-known businesswoman.


    Rumors said that initially, she was a poor woman before, but she rose step by step until she became


    the woman she was today.


    Katherine could not even imagine Florence being in that state.


    However, there were also rumors that she was that sessful because she relied on the help of


    wealthy men.


    No one could tell if it was true or not, though.


    Katherine had never met Florence before, so she naturally didn''t know anything about her and got no


    opinions on the matter.


    After Katherine sat down, she could see Florence taking her time walking towards her wearing a long


    elegant white tailored sparkling dress after several minutes.


    Katherine was rarely surprised, but Florence''s youthful look in her fifties wasmendable.


    Every tiny movement she made was elegant.


    "Hello, Summer? Miss Wilson, the ex-wife of Mr.Colburn, right?"


    Florence had just sat down when she exposed Katherine''s identity as soon as she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Katherine smiled.


    "Hi, Mrs.Sawyer.It''s nice to finally meet you.You don''t seem to be surprised to see me at all?" she


    asked.


    Florence returned her smile and answered, "You may not remember this, but we already met two years


    ago at a dinner party.However, I just arrived, and you were about to leave." Katherine was stunned.


    It was the only dinner she attended two years ago, and someone remembered her.


    She only stayed there for fifteen minutes before she left because Victoria furiously called for her,


    demanding her to go home.


    She was in such a rush at that time, and Katherine knew she did meet someone when she walked out


    the door.


    However, Katherine was in a hurry to go home, so she didn''t pay attention to the person she had met.


    Katherine breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see.No wonder¡± she said with a genuine smile on her lips.


    "The truth is, it''s not truly that hard to guess.The name Summer reminds me of your real name,


    Katherine, which means pure and clear."


    Florence paused for a second and added, "Two weeks ago, I heard that you and Mr.Colburn were


    bidding against each other for the love piano in the auction house, which made me arrive with that


    conclusion.Katherine was in awe for a second of Florence''s intelligence, so she openly praised her.


    "You''re so brilliant, Mrs.Sawyer.You''re right!"


    ¡®¡¯Mrs.Sawyer is so intelligent! Why couldn''t Sean arrive with that thinking too? He''s too stupid¡±


    Katherine thought for a second.


    "Miss Wilson, you are so young and sessful.So, when I realized that the famous Ms.Summer was


    you, I was actually surprised too, Florence honestly shared.Katherine was rarely modest, but today was


    different.


    She humbly said, "I was just being young and reckless and happened to run into good luck."


    Florence smiled and replied, "You don''t have to be so modest and humble, Miss Wilson.I came here


    today to tell you some good news."


    Katherine had mentally prepared herself beforeing here, but she was still a little excited and


    expectant about Florence''s news.


    Her expression, however, remained calm.


    "Do you n to sell me your shares, Mrs.Sawyer?" she straightforwardly asked.


    Florence''s eyes sparkled while she smirked and said, "It''s not truly difficult to talk with smart people:


    Florence was also a straightforward and decisive person.Otherwise, she would not be able to be the


    sessful woman that she was today.


    That was why they quickly had a mutual trust towards each other.


    The two of them started to speak openly, and in less than ten minutes, they discussed a variety of


    topics about business.


    Their meeting quickly ended, and before they parted, Katherine had a question in her mind.


    She hesitated to ask it for a moment but still voiced it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Mrs.Sawyer, may I know why did you choose me?"


    Florence finished retouching her lipstick and genuinely smiled.


    Both of you gave me the same offer, so I thought about which one between you and Zack was more


    sincere.


    I know I am obsessed with the love piano, but what happened between you and Zack reminds me of


    something about me before.


    I admit that I am being biased in this matter.


    But I like your personality better than Zack''s, so that''s how simple it is¡¯ Florence didn''t say it explicitly,


    but she couldn''t bear to see Katherine being bullied by Zack, the asshole, anymore.


    Meanwhile, Katherine felt that she had not suffered that much with her marriage to Zack to have this


    advantage.


    She felt guilty inside.


    However, this would be beneficial to her.


    She looked down at her half-finished cup of coffee and mumbled, "I liked him for seven years."


    "Don''t be bothered.I know you deserve more than ten Zacks as your man ¡®¡¯ the sessful


    businesswoman reassured her.


    Florence still had something to do, so she bid goodbye to Katherine and left with a genuine smile on


    her lips.


    Katherine was also smiling for a moment while watching Florence''s back disappear and then also


    stood up to leave.


    When she was out, the traffic lights were red, so she stopped maneuvering her car for a moment when


    her phone suddenly rang.


    At one nce, Katherine could quickly tell that it was the number of Zack''s secretary.


    She had a good memory when it came to numbers.


    But she just stared at it and seemed like she had no intention of answering.


    So, the phone rang until it hung up by itself, eventually stopping altogether.


    When her red Ferrari entered the narrowed path to her home, Katherine saw a truck parked near the


    gate of her vi.


    She frowned as she wondered who was there and drove faster.


    Before she got off her car, she saw Zack''s secretary.


    When Aidan saw Katherine, he hurriedly walked over.


    "Miss Wilson, this is the piano that Mr.Colburn asked me to send you¡± he said.


    Katherine nced at the crystal piano behind the truck and chuckled.


    "Oh, sorry, but I refuse to ept it"


    While speaking, she took out the remote control and opened the gate of her vi.Then, she drove her


    car inside, leaving Aidan alone.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Aidan looked at the rear of Katherine''s car as it went inside while he remained motionless as he stood


    and watched the vi''s gate closing slowly.


    His gaze shifted to the expensive piano on the truck, and he felt lost because he didn''t know what to do


    next.


    He thought of the possibility that this might happen, but he still felt helpless.


    Aidan¡¯s phone suddenly rang and took him out of his reverie.


    This day was a total disaster.


    Mrs.Sawyer also returned the piano.


    Therefore, Zack might not win the shares from Lux International, and he would surely be in a foul mood


    later.


    When Aidan hung up the phone, the worker beside him saw it and asked what they would do.


    ¡®¡®What should we do? ¡° he asked himself.


    What else could they do? Katherine refused to ept it.


    He couldn''t force her to take it too.


    He was just Zack''s secretary, the man she divorced several months ago.


    "Bring the piano back to the vi for the time being,¡¯ he told the worker.


    After saying that, Aidan turned around and drove his car to Q City.


    In less than twenty minutes, he stopped the car at the parking lot of their office building.


    Then, Aidan walked straight from the basement''s first floor to the floor of Zack''s office.


    When he exited the elevator, he ran into Zack, who had juste out from a meeting.


    Zack seemed to be in a good mood.


    When he saw Aidan, he directly asked, "What did she say?"


    Aidan immediately knew the "she" Zack was referring to.


    It was Katherine.


    He looked at him and prepared himself for a scolding.


    Then, he nervously said, "Miss Wilson said she refused to ept it, Mr.Colburn."


    When Aidan delivered the news, Zack''s facial expression became cold.


    Aidan repeated what he said for confirmation.


    "Yes, she strongly refused the piano, Mr.Colburn.I''m sorry."


    Zack recalled that Katherine also directly refused his offer yesterday when he asked her.


    He felt like he took the initiative to be just humiliated by her again.


    With that thought, Zack''s face dimmed.


    He shot Aidan a cold look and walked towards his office.


    Before Zackpletely walked away, Aidan said, "I have another news, Mr.Colburn¡¯¡¯


    Aidan could tell that Zack''s mood shifted to a bad one.


    He knew this was not the right timing to deliver the news about the Lux Internationalpany, but he


    had to do it eventuallyter.


    He also knew that he would be dead if Zack knew it.


    So, it was better to do it now.


    "Just tell it!" Zack yelled.


    Zack stopped walking and looked back at him coldly.


    His eyes looked deadly.


    Aidan felt nervous because of Zack''s re, so he looked down.


    He could not dare to look straight into his eyes.


    "The secretary of the Lux International''s president just called me.Mrs.Sawyer didn''t ept the piano,


    Mr.Colburn,¡¯ he anxiously muttered.


    "What''s going on?" Zack coldly asked.


    Aidan felt he was about to have a headache.


    "I don''t know yet..."


    He paused for a second and continued.


    "But based on the secretary''s words, Mrs.Sawyer must have already given her shares to someone


    else.¡¯¡¯ So, in the end, Zack''s efforts ended up in vain.


    Zack''s face darkened.


    He was close to winning over Florence shares, but he failed.


    He felt that he was tricked.


    Someone might have outsmarted him.


    However, business partners should have mutual trust for a business to work.


    If they could not get the deal because it was non-negotiable, then he could not me Florence for this.


    However, Zack had a gut feeling that this matter was not a simple issue.


    So, he instructed Aidan.


    "Find out who Mrs.Sawyer had given her shares, now!"


    "Okay, Mr.Colburn.I will do it immediately ¡° Aidan quickly replied.


    Feeling grateful that he now had an excuse to avoid Zack, Aidan left immediately.


    However, the task that Zack had given was too challenging.


    Florence was secretive, and she only turned Zack''s offer down at thest minute.


    They thought that the deal would be theirs, it turned out it wasn''t.


    When Aidan found out that Mrs.Sawyer had given the shares of Lux International to Future Technology,


    it was already toote.


    Two hourster, thepany''s official website had already changed the chairman''spany list.


    "Future Technology?" Zack asked.


    A few days had passed, and Zack''s anger towards what happened had subsided.


    However, when he heard a word rted or specific to Future Technology, he would always frown.


    He remembered that Future Technology once tricked Sean.


    Now, Ms.Summer of the samepany outsmarted him too.


    Zack had no interest in the person who managed Future Technology, but now, he was so eager to


    know the person behind it.


    He couldn''t help but ask Aidan.


    "Who is this Ms.Summer of Future Technology? Do you have any about her identity?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aidan shook his head and said, "Only a few in the industry know her, Mr.Colburn"


    Zack scoffed and shouted, "Then, find out who she is!"


    "Okay, Mr.Colburn ¡®¡¯ Aidan replied with a nod.


    As Zack''s secretary, Aidan could not say no against his orders, even though the task would be


    impossible.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    After the official update of the Lux International website, the business circle in the Y City was also in an


    uproar.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was always in a good mood these days because she had the shares of Florence


    in her hands.


    She also always slept well.


    When the news about the change of the president of Lux International was officially released, she was


    on Alice''s set to visit her.


    Ever since everybody knew that Katherine was the boss of Silverlight Entertainment, even the director


    was polite to her every time she arrived on the set.


    Silverlight Entertainment had invested in two movies this year, and the first thing Katherine did was


    expend tens of millions on the two.


    She was too generous.


    Who wouldn''t want to have Silverlight Entertainment''s investment in the film industry? Alice walked to


    Katherine with a heavy headdress when the set was on hold for a quick break.


    "I heard the news.I am so jealous.Do you know how much your assets are right now?"


    Katherine raised her left eyebrow and said, "I don''t know.It''s too much.If I let Celine handle it, it will be a


    waste of time.So, we didn''t calcte it.¡¯


    These words sounded so arrogant in Alice''s ears.


    She couldn''t help but grit her teeth.


    "How did you change Florence''s mind?" she curiously asked.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know.I''m just so happy that Florence chose me ¡®¡¯ Katherine honestly


    answered.


    Alice scoffed.She couldn''t believe that it would be that simple.So, she said, "Be honest, Katherine.We


    are best friends.We don''t keep secrets from each other.Did you seduce Florence''s son?"


    Katherine red at her.She was losing patience.


    "Her son is only eighteen years old! For heaven''s sake, Alice!"


    "He''s just seven or eight years younger.It''s not that impossible, Katherine¡± Alice replied.


    Katherine couldn''t believe what her friend thought of her.


    She was so angry that she sarcasticallyughed and handed Alice the things in her hands.


    "Luke asked me to bring it to you.I''m leaving ¡®¡¯ she coldly said.


    Of course, she wouldn''t go to the set if she had nothing to do there.


    It wasn''t just because of boredom.


    It was just that yesterday, Future Technology was listed in the X city stock market.


    Even though Katherine didn''t want to show up, as one of the major shareholders of Luke''s shares, she


    had to go to the gathering in the city with him.


    However, Luke still had to socialize in X city for a day or two.


    So, Katherine came back first and brought the bag Alice had asked her boyfriend to buy for her.


    Florence would go overseas next week, and she probably would note back.


    Before leaving, she wanted to have a meal with Katherine.


    Katherine was not fond of social interactions.


    If it were someone else, she would not ept their invitation, but Florence was different.


    She had high respect for the beautiful olddy.


    After Katherine stormed out from Alice''s set, she quickly drove to the restaurant to meet with Florence.


    However, when she arrived, there was someone else upying one of their table seats.


    Katherine thought that maybe their meeting table number was different.


    She might''ve remembered it wrong, so she didn''t move for a while.


    She asked the boy who was upying one of their seats to be sure if she was mistaken.


    "Hello, is this table 177"


    The boy, who was busy ying with his phone, looked at her with a hint of impatience in his eyes.


    When he saw Katherine''s face, surprise flickered in his eyes.


    "Are you Ms.Summer?" he quickly asked.


    ¡®¡®This is interesting¡± Katherine thought.


    So, she smiled and sat down.


    "Yes, I am.Are you Mrs.Sawyer''s son?"


    "Yes, hello, my name is Vincent; he politely answered.Vincent put down his phone, and his attitude


    completely changed.Right on timing, Florence came out of the bathroom and apologetically said, "Miss


    Wilson, I''m sorry.I just went to the bathroom."


    Katherine smiled at the woman and muttered, "It doesn''t matter.I just arrived as well."


    Florence sat down beside her son.


    "Miss Wilson, I''m sorry.This is my son, Vincent.I brought him with me today because I want to ask you


    a favor."


    "Go on.How can I be of help, Mrs.Sawyer?" Katherine asked, still smiling.


    Florence was so straightforward.


    She directly said, "Miss Wilson, I know that you are aware that I am going overseas and probably might


    note back.Vincent''s custody was in his dad''s before.Because of that, I cannot go abroad although


    there are lots of opportunities.I thought that when he was old enough, he was willing to go abroad with


    me, but he told me that he wanted to be an actor.I trust the Silverlight Entertainment management


    because it was under your name.So, this time I brought Vincent to see if you are willing to ept him


    as a talent?"


    Florence poured Katherine a drink while she spoke.


    "You don''t have to give him special attention.He must climb the way up with his abilities.I will just feel


    better and assured if I will leave Vincent under yourpany''s care.I have high regard and trust in your


    capabilities.I believe that I will never be worried about yourpany''s management¡±


    When Florence finished speaking, her son beside her was already sitting upright.


    He was looking at Katherine with anticipation and apprehension in his eyes.


    This was not a simple contract signing for Vincent.


    Florence wanted him under her care so that if anything happened to him, Katherine would take


    responsibility for it.


    Katherine was a very decisive person.


    In a matter of seconds, she refused them because she didn''t want trouble.


    "Mrs.Sawyer, I understand what you mean.Thank you for having such trust in me.However, you know


    that I don''t like trouble.This deal might be not good,¡¯ she honestly declined.¡± Florence seemed to have


    expected this and had an answer prepared.


    "You are thinking too much, Miss Wilson.I''ll just let Vincent sign to yourpany.I know how the


    entertainment industry works.He is already an adult.Since he has chosen it himself, then he will do


    things on his own¡±


    Florence then added, "Of course, I know you''re not being unreasonable, Miss Wilson, so I brought the


    agreement.In the future, no matter what happens to Vincent, it has nothing to do with you.As a


    correspondingpensation, I will pay all the endorsement fees for Vincent in three years to your


    company.¡¯¡¯ Florence came prepared.


    Katherine would surely profit with this deal, and three years were enough to have that.


    She only needed to ept Vincent in herpany, and she would not even need to spend resources


    on him for his endorsement.


    This was very beneficial to her.


    "Okay, because Mrs.Sawyer is persistent and straightforward, I will not refuse.Wee to Silverlight


    Entertainment, Vincent¡± Katherine said with a smile.


    She took the contract and signed it before she stared at Vincent.


    "I will ask my agent to contact youter, Mr.Sawyer ¡®¡¯ she uttered.


    "You can call me Vincent, Ms.Summer,'''' he quickly replied.


    Vincent looked upset.


    It seemed like he disliked his surname.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and retorted, "Then Vincent should call me Katherine now.Only a few


    people in the Y City know that I am Summer¡±


    "Okay, no problem, Katherine¡± Vincent said as he nodded.


    Katherine didn''t expect Florence''s son to sign a contract with her own entertainmentpany after a


    meal.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice''s word almost came true.


    It was now almost close to the truth.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    "Just this once, please!"


    "I love you so much, Katherine!"


    After hanging up the phone, Alice turned to Helen and gave her a smug look.


    "What do you think, Helen? I told you that our little Kathy would agree, right?"


    Sheughed evilly and disyed her palm in front of Helen.


    "Now, back to business! Give me my ten dors!"


    Helen, on the contrary, was not as enthusiastic as Alice.


    "Ms.Wilson is not a star.If Nathalie and the other people want to judge her, then let them do it! Why


    must Ms.Wilson go with them?"


    Alice''s lips curled into a smile.


    "You don''t understand.Howe, people, or these mortal beings, haven''t seen a fairy like you, Helen?"


    For a moment, Helen was speechless with Alice''s words.


    Because of the fiasco that Chloe created some time ago, more people talked about the rumor, which


    made the issue worse.


    Recently, some people on the inte said that this was just one of Katherine''s publicity stunts


    because she wanted to be a star.


    Of course, manyizens thought that this rumor was very stupid.


    She was thepany''s president.


    Was there something wrong with being a woman who would lead apany as her career? Why did


    she have to be a star to earn money, given that this kind of industry was really horrible? However,


    there were also people who had opposing ideas.


    They didn''t believe that Katherine really wanted to build her career as a celebrity and earn a lot of


    money.


    Above all, ever since Katherine and Zack got divorced, the topics and rumors about her spread even


    more and became a hot topic among people in the entertainment industry.


    This was something that many celebrities couldn''t bepared with, even if they were to spend money


    just so they could make it into the inte''stest trends.


    There wasn''t a lot of gossips about this issue.


    However, there were also rumors that were spread against Alice and Katherine.


    Basically, some people wanted to pit them against each other.


    Alice still knew what she should do.


    Back then, someone paid people to make Katherine''s name trend on the inte.


    Yet, after a few times of doing that, nobody could find a photo of Katherine anymore.


    Alice had them deletedpletely.


    The onlookers didn''t expect this to happen.


    After the rumors and bacsh against Katherine, they couldn''t find any information anymore.


    Only some vague photos of her could be found on the inte.


    Even Alice''s family, who had joined the group a long time ago, also didn''t find the photos.


    Alice''s words were like daggers piercing through one¡¯s ears.


    She obviously was angry to death, but what was the use of her sharp tongue? Nothing changed.


    So, she thought that Katherine needed to attend the award ceremony.


    They just had to wait.


    When the right time woulde, Katherine would definitely shock the world and make their pathetic


    jaws drop! She actually thought about Katherine entering the entertainment industry.


    If she wanted to do it, she had to go to Korea for stic surgery first, or else she wouldn''t be a top-


    notch celebrity with her average-looking face.


    ¡®Nonsense! Wasn''t I pretty?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Katherine knew that Alice wanted her to go to that evening party for something.


    However, she didn''t have the energy to guess or ask her further.


    Well, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening.


    For her, it was more exciting to put on a facial mask and go to bed early to remain a young, beautiful,


    and rich woman.


    Alice could be a little too talkative sometimes, but her efficiency at work was great.


    It was only yesterday when Katherine had mentioned the matter about Vincent to her.


    But the next day, she had already sent someone to bring Vincent to Silverlight Entertainment to start


    training.


    Katherine decided to sign a contract with Florence.


    She didn''t feel the need to watch over Vincent''s training performance.


    Also, she really didn''t ask about him.


    Luke just came back from X city.


    He decided to invite Katherine for lunch.


    It was still the month of November, but Y city had already started to feel cold.


    Katherine climbed inside her car, wearing a pair of ck Martin boots.


    Her long legs were emphasized by her slim straight jeans, and her upper body was covered with a


    white furry sweater.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She glowed as if her beauty was as soft as the city''s gentle breeze.


    She arrived at the restaurant on time.


    When she got out of her car, a man approached her and asked for her contact information.


    She looked at him in confusion.


    The man got embarrassed by her reaction and decided to walk away after muttering a short apology.


    Katherine and Luke rarely met each other alone.


    But this time, they needed to talk about the future advancement of technology.


    Last week, Future Technology Group was listed in X City and became the number one investment


    company in Y City.


    Half a year before the listing, thepany rejected several business giants that wished to invest in


    them.


    This made many people feel that Luke was young and too impulsive, and he still didn''t have enough


    experience in handling money.


    But they did not know that hispany, the Future Technology Group, which came from a small


    entrepreneurship team eight years ago, would be today''s leading science and technologypany.


    There would be arge amount of capital injection every year.


    Of course, no one knew that Katherine was the biggest investor behind the Future Technology Group.


    Also, she obviously was not short of money.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    It was only after Katherine returned home that she found out that her name was trending on the inte


    again.


    This happened because two days ago, the Future Technology Group was listed in X city.


    When it was listed as one of thepanies now, Luke was the face and representative of the


    company.


    The twenty-seven-year-old chairman was young, promising, and rich.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke had been a hot topic amongizens for two days in a row now.


    So, when they both finished eating their meal, Katherine offered to take Luke''s photo.


    She squatted down, looked for the perfect angle, and captured the photo.


    In the end, people on the inte started specting that Katherine''s new boyfriend was Luke.


    It had only been about twenty-five days since the scandal between her and Shaun happened.


    If not for the fact that she was the main character in this scandal, Katherine would like to tell how


    excellent the reporter was.


    That reporter''s ability to spread rumors that fast was unbelievable.


    Alice, of course, called her.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows as she answered the call.


    "Come over to my ce.Help me draw bath water," she started before she threw her phone aside.


    It was around ten o''clock in the evening.


    Alice''s loudughter on the other line was the first thing that Katherine heard.


    "I''m dying ofughter here, Katherine! How can people nowadays have such empty heads? You just


    had a meal with him, and they already believed that you two were dating! This is too funny!"


    Alice eximed while giggling.Katherine sighed.


    She grabbed her face mask and started putting it on her face.


    "The people need to stop talking about me on the inte.They need to stop making my life a trending


    topic" she muttered.


    "Stop?"


    Alice shouted in disbelief.


    "No way! Think about it, Katherine.We have just been listed so this will help ourpany gain more


    poprity.This will help us in the future.Besides, we haven''t even said anything about this issue.Let


    them think whatever they want!"


    She kept on talking while Katherine remained silent.


    Of course, Alice wouldn''t forget about Zack.


    "Besides, Tyler and Alexander were also linked with you before.Also, your identity as the president of


    thepany has been exposed to the public already, which proves that you have nothing to do with


    them! This won''t do, Katherine!"


    Alice paused for a short while to breathe before rambling again.


    "Oh, I actually bumped with Nathalie a few days ago! Remember when I was buying a birthday gift for


    your cruel ex-mother-inw? Zack and Nathalie are almost back together.We can''t lose against them!"


    Katherine massaged her face with her fingers as she sighed defeatedly.


    "This is pointless,¡¯¡¯ she slowly said.


    She and Zack had been separated for almost half a year now.


    Even if he wanted to marry Nathalie, she didn''t care.


    On the other hand, Alice continued to mutter something.


    "Anyway, this free marketing and publicity for us.We don''t need to stop them.Let''s just ignore it.¡¯


    Katherine stayed silent for a while, trying to process what she said.


    In the end, she realized that her friend was right.


    "Okay.Let''s do that.¡±


    "Don''t y any tricks on me again ¡° she warned Alice before hanging up the phone.


    "Okay, Katherine,"


    Alice seemed like she agreed to Katherine''s request.


    Little did Katherine know, Alice was already busy pulling some tricks on the next day.


    Yesterday, when Katherine and Luke had lunch together, a paparazzi secretly took a photograph of


    Luke.


    Originally, the rumor between them was the fifth on the trending list.


    But at that moment, it had instantly be the number one hot topic on social media.


    Ever since she got divorced from Zack, Katherine''s image, especially on the inte, was not that


    great.


    But this time, she didn''t expect how the rumors circted online.


    The gossip article was titled: [What kind of a woman Katherine Wilson is, exactly?]


    The article also involved Luke.


    Today, Luke was invited to a live interview.


    When the show was about to end, the host asked him about the rumors and his rtionship with


    Katherine.


    Luke only replied that they were both just friends.


    His answer was direct to the point and simple.


    However, the host seemed really eager to get more answers from him.


    "What do you think of Ms.Wilson?" the host asked him.


    Luke''s image had always been cold and indifferent.


    He was always known for being like that, so for him to tell everyone that he admired Katherine very


    much and that she was the most outstanding woman he had ever seen shocked the people.


    He usually was not the type who would smile at people, but when he finished his answer, a small smile


    was etched on his face.


    Before the live broadcast ended, someone had already taken screenshots and posted them on Twitter.


    Some people hadpared Katherine and Zack after their divorce.


    Tyler, Alexander, Shaun, and the best actress Alice all stood to protect Katherine and spoke up for her.


    Now, Luke Hoffman, who had a newpany and a promising career, gave such a high evaluation of


    Katherine.


    It seemed like the people around Zack thought ill of Katherine, while the people around her thought of


    the opposite and always expressed how they admired her.


    In addition to that, when Katherine got married to Zack a long time ago, people on the inte used


    her of being a gold-digger.


    But when the two of them got divorced, she didn''t demand anything from Zack.


    When all of these things happened, from her self-destruct after the divorce, knowing that she was


    Silverlight Entertainment''s president, to being linked with men, including Luke, Katherine''s image


    completely changed.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Some people began to specte that Katherine had married Zack back then for his sake.


    However, those kinds ofments were few and far between.


    Before they could stir up anything on the Inte, another issue about Katherine came out.


    This time, it was a direct attack on both her and Luke.


    The article had talked about how they met multiple times in private, even before her divorce.


    They were suspected of having an affair.


    It was pretty apparent that someone had paid for the post to be on the trending list.


    It took the top spot as soon as it came out.


    The public''s opinion of her changed back and forth.


    As much as there werements that criticized her, there were also ones that defended her.


    The series of posts about her immediately gave Katherine a headache when she found out about them.


    She quickly pulled up her contacts and called Alice.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to y tricks?"


    For her sake, even Alice''s own boyfriend hadn''t escaped her antics.


    In the end, Katherine couldn''t help but chuckle at her friend''s shenanigans.


    When Alice heard herugh, she immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    The guilt she felt before vanished in an instant.


    She countered, "I didn''t do anything! I just wanted Luke to tell everyone the truth"


    "You''re still insistent on denying it?" Katherine asked back.


    "Alright, alright.I was wrong, okay? I''ll get someone to take down that post right away.¡¯ Katherine raised


    her hand and rubbed at her temple.


    Exasperated, she said, "Isn''t that just gonnae off as a lousy attempt to deny the issue? They will


    even assume I''m trying to hide something.Don''t worry about it anymore.Let''s just let the issue run its


    course.In the meantime, Can you help me check if Natalie had anything to do with the post specting


    I was having an affair with Luke?"


    She wasn''t concerned about what Natalie had done thest time.


    But Katherine''s limits were being tested this time, and she had to do something about it.


    "Sure, I''m on it! I''ll get someone to look into it now.Alice''s voice sounded through the phone.Admittedly,


    things like these enticed Alice very much.She was already intrigued and couldn''t wait for things to


    unfold.She didn''t know why, but she really enjoyed watching Katherine give hell to anyone who crossed


    her.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine got into her car and drove to Future Technology Company.


    When she arrived at the building, she made her way directly to Luke''s office.


    She barged in and greeted him with a question.


    "Why are you agreeing to do everything Alice wants you to?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke nced up at Katherine''s when she came in.


    He sighed, "You know I can''t refuse her.¡¯ Katherine couldn''t stand how Luke was being so mushy when


    it came to Alice.


    She instructed him, "Stop whatever you''re doing and get up.Let''s have a meeting."


    She turned on her heels and walked to the conference room when she was done speaking.


    Their meetingsted for two hours.


    Henry, Luke''s secretary, ran over and greeted Katherine when the two came out of the conference


    room.


    "Ms.Wilson.Right after¡±  he turned to Luke and reported, "Mr.Hoffman, Mr.Colburn is already here."


    Having heard this, Katherine raised an eyebrow and shot a questioning look at Luke.


    "Mr.Hoffman, care to tell me what this is about?" Luke''s expression remained stoic.


    He exined, "It''s your ex-husband.Q City Corporation wants to order some of our newly developed


    intelligent patrol robots.Their Design department''s manager asked to meet with me when we set up the


    appointment.I have no idea why Zack was the one who showed up here this morning."


    Luke''s words had something in them that Katherine pretended she didn''t catch.


    She dismissed him and said, "Okay.Then, I''ll exit through the back door"


    "Are you avoiding him?"


    Luke asked in an attempt to get arise from her.


    Katherine didn''t give him the satisfaction.


    She smiled at him and warned, "Are you provoking me? Save it, Luke.It''s not going to work on me"


    Luke replied, "What about your ex-husband?"


    Katherine was taken aback for a second before realizing that she was already being dragged


    somewhere.


    She still wanted to say something, but the two of them had already arrived in front of Luke''s office door.


    As soon as Henry pushed open the door for them to enter, Katherine was instantly met with Zack''s dark


    and intense gaze.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Zack watched intently as Katherine and Luke entered the office together.


    The first thing that came to his mind was what Luke had said in his live interview earlier this morning.


    He remembered when the host asked Luke about Katherine, "Mr.Hoffman, what do you think of


    Ms.Wilson?"


    Luke''s answer still rang in his head.


    "Ms.Wilson is a very good person.I admire her very much.She is the most outstanding woman I have


    ever seen.¡¯


    After Future Technology went publicst week, Luke Hoffman, the most recent upstart, had be the


    center of all the media''s attention.


    They had dug everything they could about him.


    There were even talks about how he had been keeping his distance from women for years.


    But still, it was made well known to the public that Luke had just returned from X City yesterday when


    he and Katherine went by themselves to have lunch together.


    Zack was also a man.


    He knew very well that if a man held a woman in high regard, it meant that he definitely liked her.


    He didn''t need to show up in Future Technology''s building personally.


    But this morning, he found himself telling Aidan to change his schedule because he would be attending


    the meeting with Luke in person.


    Zack might not have known the reason he insisted on going at first.


    Still, now that he saw Katherine and Luke together in front of him, he suddenly understood.


    He seemed unable to ept that his ex-wife quickly began another rtionship after their divorce.


    Could it be possible that Katherine''s so-called love for him was only that shallow? Was that the extent


    of her affection for him? Zack suddenly felt irritated and disappointed.


    With all these thoughts swirling in his head, the expression on his face only became colder.


    Luke came forward to greet him, but Zack was still so intent at staring into his ex-wife''s eyes that he


    didn''t even seem to notice the kind gesture.


    She looked very gentle today, which reminded him of the days when they were still living under the


    same roof.


    However, the woman before him now was a different person than the woman he knew in the past.


    His then-wife, who bent to his and his family''s every will, was now his ex-wife who suddenly grew sharp


    thorns like roses.


    Aidan, who was at the side, could feel awkward tension in the office rise.


    He braced himself and kicked at Zack''s calf to snap him out of his trance.


    Thetter sent a sharp look at his assistant before shifting his gaze to Luke.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Mr.Hoffman, we''re going to talk about business here.It''s not


    appropriate to have any outsiders present, right?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the room knew who Zack was referring to as the outsider.


    Katherine slightly raised an eyebrow at his words.


    Just as when she was about to reply, Luke suddenly turned his head to her and asked, "Will you give


    us a minute?"


    Katherine knew that Luke did it on purpose.


    She felt a headacheing, but she couldn''t p her friend for his interjection.


    With a strained smile, she nodded at him and replied, "Okay.¡±


    It had indeed been a while since she had visited thepany, so she just decided to perform a routine


    inspection today.


    Several founders of Future Technology were aware that Katherine was a significant shareholder of the


    company.


    They also knew that she didn''t like to be public about it, so everyone eventually learned not to address


    her as "President"


    After agreeing to take a look around, Katherine nned to go and take a look at their Research and


    Development department.


    Future Technology''s R&D department was their core department.


    The team was made up of people who stuck by Luke from the very start, so they were all familiar with


    Katherine.


    After leaving Luke''s office, she ordered some desserts.


    She had them sent to the R&D department before heading to their office.


    Back in Luke''s office, Zack still hadn''t recovered from watching Katherine getting along so well with


    Luke.


    The ruthless look in his eyes only became more apparent.


    Luke tried to bring the focus back to their intended agenda for the meeting.


    He handed over a folder and said, "Mr.Colburn, here are the specifications of the two Al robots we have


    recently developed.Do you need to take a look at them?"


    Zack tried to collect himself before turning to Luke.


    He replied, "There''s no need for that, Mr.Hoffman.Let''s get straight to the point"


    The entire negotiationsted for a total of forty-five minutes.


    It went over without a hitch, but Zack permanently had a stern look on his face from start to end.


    Aidan, who patiently observed them from the side, was feeling very ufortable about how his boss


    acted the entire time.


    Luke was known in the business world for being cold and indifferent.


    But he was surprisingly very polite when it came to dealing with people.


    However, he always kept a distance and made it hard for other people to get close to him.


    With the way Zack conducted himself today, Aidan felt that his boss was a lot worsepared to Luke.


    Both parties immediately signed the contract on the spot after the discussion.


    Out of courtesy, Luke proposed for them to have lunch together.


    Still, Zack only refused with a stony expression stered on his face.


    He was not in the mood to eat with his ex-wife''s boyfriend.


    Aidan was mindlessly chattering to fill the awkward silence between the two.


    He found that his boss had already headed for the elevator when he turned around.


    He hurriedly chased after Zack and walked inside before the doors closed.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When Aidan entered the elevator, he met Zack''s cold and hard stare.


    Seeing the scowl on his boss¡¯ face, he decided not to say anything.


    He thought of how Zack suddenly came to talk to Luke in person.


    Aidan was confident that it was all because of Katherine.


    Luke was startled when his boss broke the silence in the small space.


    "Is Luke really that awesome?"


    Before Zack even asked him, Aidan was already thinking about the gossip surrounding both Luke and


    Katherine these past few days.


    He was tongue-tied for a moment.


    He turned to look at Zack, only to find him looking back at him with a grim expression.


    With a nervous smile, Aidan pursed his lips and replied, "Mr.Hoffman was someone alright, but how


    can he possiblypare to you?"


    "Sucking up to me, Aidan?"


    Zack sneered at how his assistant tried to get into his good favor.


    Aidan knew not to say anything else.


    Although his words had a bit of tteryced in them, he was also speaking the truth.


    Luke might be a formidable man, but Zack was definitely notcking in any way either.


    Everyone said that Zack was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and that he was fortunate to have a


    wealthy family.


    These talks were all nonsense.


    Zack wasn''t the only person who had a privileged background.


    But there were only a handful of people simr to Zack who could develop and expand their family


    businesses into one of the biggestpanies around the globe.


    Back in the old days, it was easy to start apany.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was a challenge to maintain its sess.


    Q City Corporation was founded by his father, but the world was changing day by day.


    Many of the former leading industries went bankrupt, but Q City Corp.


    was still standing strong.


    Wasn''t it all thanks to him, the man who grew and protected his empire? Having worked for Zack for


    quite some time, Aidan understood his boss''s thinking, so although he felt a little hurt, he did not argue.


    Everyone else around them was silent, and Zack was annoyed by theck of response from his


    assistant.


    "Why aren''t you talking? Didn''t you have a lot to say just now?" Aidan trembled at Zack''s jab at him.


    "Mr.Colburn...In fact, what I just said...It was the truth.¡±Zack scoffed and taunted his assistant, "Then


    who do you think is a better match for Katherine? Me or Luke?"


    Aidan felt his heart drop at the question.


    He knew his answer would determine whether he would be dead or alive in the next few moments.


    There was an intensity in Zack''s gaze, and it pressed down on Aidan to the point that he almost


    couldn''t breathe.


    Just as he was about to go against his own better judgment and speak up, he suddenly saw a familiar


    figure.


    Getting off the elevator beside theirs was Katherine! It was as if the angels heard Aidan''s prayers and


    willed for her to show up just in time.


    He hurriedly pointed to her direction and eximed, "Mr.Colburn, look! It''s Ms.Wilson!"


    Zack frowned at the way his assistant was acting.


    He said, "Do you like her? Why are you so excited to see her?"


    Aidan didn''t want to provoke his boss any further, so he kept silent.


    ¡®¡®What? Was it my fault for even being born in this world?¡¯¡¯ Aidan thought.


    He was being exaggerated while fearing his boss¡¯ evident temper.


    After sending Aidan a sharp look, Zack turned his attention to where his assistant was pointing at.


    Sure enough, he saw his ex-wife''s familiar back.


    He pursed his lips and quickly followed her.


    Katherine was walking to her car when she saw Zack walking towards her from the rearview mirror.


    She couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    She was about to open the door to her car but suddenly decided against it.


    Instead, she rested her hand on the door and watched as Zack made his way towards her.


    She was dressed casually today, wearing a white-cored sweater and a simple pair of jeans.


    She also had a pair of ck leather boots on her feet.


    Her outfit made her legs look straight and slender.


    She leaned against the red Ferrari, looking like a professional car model.


    Her sultry eyes curved into a faint smile as she looked straight at her ex-husband.


    Zack felt his heart flutter.


    The next second, he stopped in front of Katherine and asked, "Are you so eager to find your next


    husband after our divorce?"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    At his words, the flirtatious glint in Katherine''s eyes turned cold, and the yful smile on her lips curled


    downwards in a frown.


    She straightened up and bored her eyes at the man in front of her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? Does it have anything to do with you?" she retorted.


    Her words seemed to hit a sore spot in Zack''s heart.


    With his eyebrows knitted together, he snorted in response and abruptly changed the topic.


    "Did you forget your diploma at my house?"Katherine pursed her lips at his question. Confusion shed


    in her eyes.


    "No, I took it with me."


    His gaze was unfathomable as he stared at her for a moment.


    "Then you should go back and check if your diploma is real."


    After he spoke, Zack made his way to the ck car that had already been waiting for him.


    Aidan followed suit and also passed by her.


    He politely greeted Katherine, his face somewhat guilty as he followed Zack to his car.


    She turned around, and her eyes followed Zack as he climbed into the car.


    She waited for their car to drive away before getting into her Ferrari.


    Katherine took out her diploma and checked it when she returned to her vi.


    Her eyes narrowed as she continued to scan the certificate.


    She found some suspicious signs that told her that it was not genuine.


    If Zack didn''t mention it, she would not realize that her diploma was a fake one.


    ¡®Who did this?¡¯ Katherine didn''t even need to think twice to know the perpetrator.


    She drove directly to the Colburn¡¯s residence.


    It had been five months since she left this ce, and Katherine was surprisingly calm when she


    arrived.


    The red Ferrari stopped at the door of the vi.


    Katherine got out of the car and closed the door.


    Her boots clicked against the ground as she walked to the front door of the mansion.


    Then, she finally rang the doorbell and waited.


    The front door was pulled open, and the Colburn family butler came out.


    He was stunned when he saw Katherine standing outside.


    "Miss Katherine?"


    She nodded as to confirm his thoughts.


    "Yes, please open the door and let me in.I have some business with the Colburn''s"


    Freddie used to look down on Katherine, but now he felt even more disdain for her.


    How could she shamelesslye back after getting a divorce? Upon hearing her words, the butler


    gave a sarcastic smile.


    "I apologize, Miss Katherine, but both Madam Victoria and Miss Chloe are sleeping, so we cannot


    ept guests right now.You cane back at another time."


    He denied her entry.


    A hint of ridicule shed in his eyes.


    However, Katherine wasn''t fazed at all.


    "In that case, I can only call the police."


    She pulled out her phone from the bag and opened its dial screen.


    Her fingers were ready to type the actual number to call the police.


    The butler was rmed when he heard that she intended to call the police.


    "Then wait a moment.I''ll go ask Madam Colburn"


    How could she not know that the butler was nning to ditch her?


    "Freddie, you only have three seconds to open the door.If you don''t, then I''ll call the police"


    She gave him a meaningful smile, and she started tapping on her phone screen.


    Then, she raised her phone and showed the screen to the butler.


    The hotline number of the police had been keyed on her dial screen, and it served as proof that she


    wasn''t lying.


    It wasn''t just a mere scare.


    She would really call the police.


    Freddie''s face turned pale, and beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead.


    He turned around and hurriedly pulled open the door.


    Katherine nced at him, her lips slightly curled up in a smirk.


    "Then I need to trouble you, Freddie, to inform your madam toe down and see me"


    In the past, every time that Freddie scolded Katherine, she wouldn''t talk back and stay docile like a little


    lamb.


    But now, every word that came out from her mouth was like a thorn, and it rendered him speechless.


    His expression was awful, and he tried his best to restrain his emotions because he didn''t dare to


    provoke the current Katherine.


    He felt that Katherine seemed to have transformed into a new person.


    She waspletely different from the meek Katherine from before.


    "Please wait a moment."


    He shot her an apprehensive nce as he gestured for her to enter.


    After he said that, he immediately went upstairs.


    Katherine made her way inside, and her eyes roamed around.


    She spent many years in the Colburn family vi that she was already too familiar with.


    Katherine thought that she would never step into this ce again, but she did not expect toe again


    after five months.


    She also went upstairs and decided to wait in the living room.


    After a while, she heard some movementing from the third floor.


    At this time, all the servants were resting, and the vi was silent.


    The only sound that could be heard was Chloeing downstairs, and it was particrly loud due to


    the quietness of the ce.


    The dull sounds of Chloe''s slippers echoed across the room, and even before she reached thest


    step, she began to shout.


    "What is she doing here? Freddie, what''s wrong with you? We don''t wee undistinguished people in


    this house."

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    As soon as she spoke, Chloe turned her eyes to Katherine.


    She remembered the matter about the court summons, and her expression turned sour.


    "Sister-inw, oh, I forgot, you are not my sister-inw anymore.You and my brother have divorced


    already.So, what are you doing here?"


    Her gaze was full of contempt as she spoke hatefully.


    Katherine only looked at her calmly, "Where is my diploma?" she asked.


    If the diploma she had was fake, she was sure that either Victoria or Chloe hid it.


    A trace of unease shed across Chloe''s face, but it faded quickly.


    "What are you talking about? It''s your diploma that was missing.So why are you asking me for it?"


    she scoffed and crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Katherine was certain that Chloe knew where her real diploma was just by her reaction.


    She didn''t want to waste time anymore and spoke straight to the point.


    "If you don''t hand it over, then I could only call the police."


    Chloe''s eyes zed with anger, and she yelled, "I don''t know what you are talking about.Call the police


    then!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the stairs.


    "Take it out!"


    When she heard Zack''s voice, Chloe was a little shocked, but she quickly defended herself.


    "Zack, what should I take out? I didn''t take her diploma!"


    An aggrieved expression on her face flickered as if she was wronged, but Zack saw past her facade.


    Zack stared at Chloe, his eyes fierce as if they wanted to pierce her soul.


    "I saw you took it.I will give you five minutes to give her graduation certificate!" he demanded.


    Chloe stiffened at his booming voice and nervously bit her lips.


    She did not expect Zack to help Katherine, and she didn''t think that he also knew that the real diploma


    was in her hands.


    Zack only said a few words, but Chloe was already afraid.


    Without her brother backing her up, she could not be stubborn.


    She gave Katherine a fierce re before she turned back and ran upstairs to grab the graduation


    certificate.


    Shortly after, Chloe returned to the living room while holding a document.


    "Hey, who cares? You clearly forgot to take it away!"


    Chloe raised her hand and was about to throw it over, but when her eyes met her brother''s stern and


    harsh gaze, she froze.


    Her hands trembled slightly when she reluctantly handed the diploma to Katherine.


    Katherine took the diploma and checked it thoroughly.


    She scanned everything from the top until to its official seal.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the document, she turned around and walked away


    without saying anything.


    Before she left, she nced at Zack.


    Her eyes were arrogant and cold.


    Zack frowned, clearly unhappy with Katherine''s standoffish behavior.


    He gave her a hint about her fake diploma, and he rushed back from thepany to help her get it


    back.


    Then, after all the fuss, this was how she would treat him? She just walked away like it was not a big


    deal! There was no thank you at all? Then, she was being ungrateful! Zack rubbed his face in


    annoyance and chased after her.


    He reached out his hand and blocked Katherine from opening the car.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me¡± he exined.


    Katherine looked at him impassively.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t mean anything to me.¡¯ She tried pushing his hand away, but he prevailed.


    Zack''s face darkened.


    His mouth was set in a hard line and his eyebrows furrowed.


    Then, he seized her wrist and asked her, "Did you really love me?"


    Katherine was taken aback by his question.


    She huffed and gave him a sarcasticugh.


    "Since you doubt that I loved you, then I didn''t"


    A trace of fury was seen in her eyes.


    With that, she shoved his hand away and pulled open the door.


    Katherine climbed in and mmed the door shut.


    Zack stood there and watched her slowly drive away.


    He clenched his fists in anger, and his face became colder.


    He knew it.


    Katherine was only doing it for his money! The frustration that he felt had reached its peak.


    Zack harshly pulled on his tie and returned to the vi with a gloomy face.


    His gait was stiff, and his jaw clenched in vexation.


    Chloe sat on the couch while having m chowder.


    Her hands shook when she saw her brothere in.


    She started to feel nervous when she observed that Zack was not in a good mood.


    Zack took long strides and stood in front of her.


    He stared down at Chloe, saying, "If you provoke her again, don''t me me for being hateful towards


    you."


    When Zack said this, his expression was so bad as if he wanted to kill her.


    Chloe was frightened, and the color was drained out of her face.


    She sat there in a stupor as she stared at her brother''s back.


    She didn''t dare to talk back in fear of aggravating his anger.


    Chloe only came to her senses when she heard a car engine starting.


    She hurriedly put down the bowl on the table in front of her and stood up.


    Chloe walked towards the window and saw Zack drive out of their vi.


    Only then did she let out a sigh of relief as the car was finally out of her sight.


    ¡®¡®What is going on? When did he care about how we treated Katherine?¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®Can it be that he really like Katherine?¡¯¡¯


    When she thought of that, Chloe''s entire face darkened.She was at a loss on how to react if that was


    true.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    At night, just as Katherine finished her dinner, Alice called.


    Outside the window, the night sky was as dark as ink.


    Katherine stood on the balcony, holding a ss of juice, gazing up at the brightly lit moon that


    illuminated the night sky.


    In one hand, she held her phone and asked, "Have you found out?"


    "Katherine, you''re so smart.How did you know?"


    Alice asked in a teasing manner.


    After a brief pause, as if she''d realized something, she eximed exaggeratedly, "Be honest,


    Katherine.Did you install a monitoring device on me?!"


    Katherine snorted.


    "It''s not that difficult to guess."


    Who else, besides Natalie, enjoyed watching Katherine be involved in rumors and be mocked on social


    media? Alice, who was on the other end of the line, suddenly thought of something.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She curiously asked, "By the way, what are you doing at the Colburn''s Residence this afternoon?"


    "It''s nothing¡± Katherine said slowly, as she took a sip of her drink and continued, "My diploma was in


    Chloe''s hands.I was unaware that she had discreetly exchanged it with a fake one- Hearing Katherine''s


    reply, Alice couldn''t think of Chloe''s intention, so she seriously asked, "What the?! What does she want


    to do?"


    "Who knows?"


    Katherine answered with a shrug.


    Then continued, "However, I doubt she would have the guts to do anything with it"


    Although it was strange that Zack would personallye back this afternoon to help her get her


    graduation certificate, she didn''t mind it, as retrieving it was easier than expected.


    Fortunately, Chloe naturally did not dare to be arrogant and unruly in Zack''s presence.


    "Then, how did things go between you and Zack?" Alice asked.


    Katherine''s sudden return to Colburn''s Residence became a trending topic on Twitter shortly after


    leaving.


    The news was incredibly hyped and exaggerated, but because of Luke''s earlier statement, theizens


    were much more sensible and didn''t kick her when she was down.


    This trending topic had barely climbed to the twenty-second spot before it was removed.


    Assuming that Alice was behind this, Katherine was satisfied with Alice''s efficiency in this matter.


    "Did you immediately ask Secretary Curtis to remove the trending topic?"


    Katherine unconsciously raised her eyebrows when she heard of Alice''s sudden question.


    She then asked, "Aren''t you the one who immediately removed this before it even climbed to the top


    spot?"


    Thinking deeply for a moment, Katherine murmured, "I thought you''re the one who instantly took it


    down.¡±


    "But it wasn''t me ¡° Alice replied as she thought of this intriguing matter.


    Katherine pursed her lips together, her gaze falling on the orange juice in her hand as she asked,


    "Then help me check who suppressed this matter.¡±


    Katherine had a feeling that this tweet was either posted by Chloe or Natalie since both of them wanted


    to see her being humiliated and mocked by everyone.


    For these two, if their tweets became a trending topic, Katherine was confident that it was impossible


    for them to delete it immediately; thus, she could assume that someone was behind this.


    Alice agreed.


    "I''ll ask Helen to check it."


    Recalling something, she excitedly said to Katherine, "By the way, you don''t have to buy a gown for the


    Shining Awards Night.I''ll prepare one for you"


    Honestly, if Alice hadn''t mentioned it, Katherine would havepletely forgotten to prepare her gown.


    Katherine gently smiled as she replied, "Okay."


    With that, Katherine swallowed thest drop of her juice.


    She informed Alice, "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to sleep."


    Alice frowned and couldn''t help but exim, "Oh my gosh! It''s only a few minutes before it''s ten


    o''clock.Isn''t it too early for you to sleep?"


    Katherine respondedzily, "It''s for my beauty sleep"


    Hearing her nonchnt reply, Alice was speechless for a moment.


    Alice begrudgingly thought, ¡®¡®Katherine is already so stunning, but she''s still having her own beauty


    sleep? If others were to hear of this, I''m not sure if they would want to live¡¯¡¯ Katherine said goodnight to


    Alice before ending the call.


    Before she fell asleep, she couldn''t stop thinking about the question Zack had asked her earlier this


    afternoon.


    "Did you really love me?"


    This question still echoed in her head as if she could hear Zack''s usation behind these words.


    At first, Katherine thought it was enough since she had clearly expressed what she felt towards him,


    but Katherine didn''t expect that Zack would never believe a word she had said.


    Now, as she thought about it, Katherine felt uneasy and a little worried.


    Realizing how this matter had some impact on her, Katherine frowned and dismissed it by thinking,


    ¡®Forget it, I don''t want to think about it anymore¡±


    Early next morning, Alice called even before Katherine''s rm clock went off.


    Due to her sleep being disrupted, Katherine rubbed her temples with an annoyed expression on her


    face.


    She irritatedly asked, "Give me a good reason not to be angry with you!"


    Alice was a little frightened as she tightly gripped her phone.


    She hurriedly exined herself, "Didn''t you ask mest night to verify who took down the trending topic


    about your sudden visit to the Colburn''s Residence? After Helen checked it, I''d never expected that it


    would be..."


    Alice suddenly stopped in the middle of her sentence, keeping Katherine in suspense.


    She then asked intriguingly, "Can you guess who it is, Katherine?"


    Katherine had roused entirely from her sleep and was amused at Alice''s antics.


    Katherine replied casually, "It''s Zack, " as if not understanding her insinuation.


    "Katherine, just be honest.Did you actually put a monitoring device on me?"


    Alice asked in an exasperated manner, not expecting Katherine to guess it right.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Katherine got off her bed and casually said, "So much nonsense.I''ll hang up the call.I''m going to


    freshen up before I have my breakfast.''''


    Hearing Katherine''s indifference, Alice still enthusiastically asked, "Hey, wait! Aren''t you shocked?


    Aren''t you excited?"


    Dazedly staring at the dazzling sunlight outside the window, Katherine furrowed her brows and said,


    "But my heart is as tranquil as water."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on, how can you be this..."


    Alice said in a teasing manner but came to a halt when she heard the sound of beeping ring from


    the other line.


    Before Alice could finish speaking, Katherine had already hung up the phone.


    Katherine was awesome! In fact, before Katherine had fallen asleepst night, she had already


    guessed that Zack was the one who suppressed that trending topic.


    It had to be said that his words, "Did you really love me?"


    had quite an impact on her.


    Didn''t Zack always think she was an overconfident, greedy, and such a hypocritical woman?


    Furthermore, Zack always disyed that her affection was meaningless to him.


    Katherine had not expected him to pose such a heartfelt question after their divorce.


    She found it funny.


    Nheless, Katherine hadn''t had much time to hear how or why Zack suppressed the trending topic.


    The thing she wanted to do was to get rid of Natalie and stop her from pestering her life.


    After having her breakfast, Katherine drove out.


    In fact, she did not want to be entangled with people rted to Zack.


    Yet, Katherine had tolerated Natalie''s schemes three times in a row now! If Katherine didn''t retaliate,


    Natalie would probably think that she was too easy to bully.


    As such, Helen, who was Alice''s manager, introduced a private investigator she''d known to Katherine.


    After inviting him, it was decided that he and Katherine would meet at precisely ten o''clock in the


    morning.


    Although she left at half-past nine, Katherine ran into a minor vehicle ident halfway through.


    She was dyed by ten minutes, so she was already six minuteste by the time she parked her car.


    The melodious music could only be heard inside the restaurant.


    As soon as Katherine walked through the door, she noticed that only one person was quietly sitting


    there.


    "I apologize for beingte, Mr.Davis,¡¯ Katherine said as she greeted him.


    When the other party saw her, he was obviously taken aback, but he reacted immediately by saying, "It


    doesn''t matter; I just arrived not too long ago.¡¯


    Katherine smiled and directly pulled out 100,000 dors from her bag and ced it in front of him.


    She said straightforwardly, "Mr.Davis, as I stated over the phone, this is the deposit, and I will give you


    seven days¡±


    The private investigator was most likely not expecting Katherine to be so forthright.


    Looking at Katherine, he was a little surprised and couldn''t help but remark, "Ms.Wilson is more


    attractive and forting than I expected."


    Katherine politely replied, "I just don''t like to waste my time, so I hope you don''t mind."


    Benjamin nodded.


    "I understand.Then Miss Wilson, wait for my news."


    Indeed, when speaking with an intelligent person, it was really simple to reach an agreement.


    Quite satisfied with his response, Katherine smiled as she replied, "Okay, then I''ll wait for your news,


    Mr.Davis."


    At first, Benjamin had intended to invite Katherine to lunch, but he felt a little intimidated when his gaze


    rested on Katherine''s expressive peach blossom eyes.


    In the end, he could only say, "Then I''ll leave first.¡¯


    "Okay¡±


    Katherine nodded and sipped her lemon water.


    She waved to the waiter and took the menu after seeing Benjamin had left.


    Since she was already here, Katherine realized that she might as well eat her lunch.


    Katherine was not in a hurry because it was still early, so she leisurely sat there and flipped through the


    menu.


    Katherine wryly smiled as she thought about how lucky she was to encounter Natalie here.


    To be precise, she had just ced an order when Natalie entered the restaurant, intimately holding a


    man¡¯s arm.


    Of course, Katherine was quite familiar with that man.


    If she remembered correctly, he was the Collins Family''s youngest son, who had just returnedst year


    after studying abroad.


    There were few people in the restaurant at the moment, so Natalie saw Katherine at a nce.


    For a brief moment, Natalie''s expression froze, and she unconsciously loosened her grasp on Oliver''s


    arm.


    Katherine couldn''t help but smirk when she saw Natalie''s reaction.


    As she watched Natalie walk towards her, Katherine raised her hand to support her chin.


    Then, she sarcastically said, "What a coincidence, Ms.Cooper¡±


    Natalie''s expression abruptly changed.


    Although she didn''t really want to greet Katherine, she had no choice, so she replied, "Miss Wilson.¡¯


    ncing at the man beside Natalie, Katherine''s delicate brows slightly furrowed as if she didn''t


    recognize Oliver, who was standing alongside Natalie.


    She asked, seemingly perplexed, "Who is this?"


    After a brief pause, Katherine continued, "A friend?"


    Katherine snorted and felt that it was pretty interesting.


    Suddenly, she seemed to understand something and looked at Natalie meaningfully.


    "Oh, then I won''t disturb you."


    Natalie felt ufortable being stared at by Katherine, and she also didn''t want to talk to Katherine in


    front of Oliver, so when she heard Katherine''s words, she hurriedly walked to their seats.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "Who''s that?"


    Oliver curiously asked as soon as Natalie was seated in her seat.


    Natalie''s face turned pale when Oliver showed some interest in Katherine.


    She said, emphasizing her divorced status.


    "She is Katherine Wilson, Zack Colburn''s ex-wife."


    Oliver raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look at the woman who sat in a nearby seat.


    He could see Katherine holding her chin andzily scrolling through her mobile phone.


    The warm sunlight streaming in through the window entuated her exquisite figure.


    Her delicate and picturesque face looked stunning and moving.


    "She is really beautiful, '''' Oliver said, his voice full of admiration.Natalie didn''t know how to respond to


    Oliver''spliments on Katherine.


    When she nced at Katherine, Natalie noticed that Katherine was smiling at her, but Natalie only felt


    that it was Katherine''s way to provoke her.


    She clenched her teeth and retracted her gaze to look at the menu in her hands and flipped through it


    before pretending to casually say, "Yes, Miss Wilson is extremely good-looking, and she is also suited


    for her current boyfriend!"


    Oliver was quite interested when he heard Natalie''s remarks.


    He turned away from Katherine and looked at Natalie, then asked, "I heard she and Zack had divorced


    less than a year ago, right?"


    "Yes, I heard they separated due to Katherine''s extramarital affair...Oh, no! I wasn''t supposed to say


    that.Please, I..."


    Natalie immediately covered her mouth as she pretended to fumble with her words and looked upset as


    if she regretted saying these words.


    "Then, she must be an amorous woman,¡¯ Oliver said, raising his brows.


    Natalie''s face suddenly froze when she heard Oliver''s words, knowing the meaning behind them.


    Nevertheless, Oliver did not look at Katherine after that, nor asked anything about Katherine to Natalie


    because he was currently smitten by Natalie.


    Even so, Natalie''s heart felt stuffed.


    This unpleasant feeling was intensified when she saw Katherine, who was enjoying her lunch.


    Natalie inly said, "I''m going to the bathroom.¡¯


    Oliver nodded as he watched Natalie walk away.


    He then straightened his clothes, stood up, and walked to Katherine''s table.


    Oliver smiled, looking at Katherine, and said, "Ms.Wilson, it''s a pleasure to meet you.My name is Oliver


    Collins¡¯ Katherine casually sipped her orange juice and raised her eyes to Oliver.


    "Is there something wrong, Mr.Collins?" she inquired.


    Oliver was a little surprised.


    "You know who I am?"


    "Yes, I remembered you came on behalf of your father when I married Zack,¡¯ Katherine said matter of


    factly.


    Oliver''s heart itched when he looked at her stunning peach blossom eyes and couldn''t help but


    compliment her.


    "You must have a good memory.¡¯ Katherine just faintly smiled, directly asking, "So what''s the matter,


    Mr.Collins?"


    "I heard you started your own entertainmentpany.I have a cousin who wants to enter the


    entertainment industry, and I''d like to.."


    "+(1)(425) 555-XXXX-"


    Katherine wiped her mouth, and she announced this contact number without waiting for Oliver to finish


    his words.


    "Mr.Collins, you can call the owner of this number, Helen O''brien, who''s a good agent in our


    company.As I know little about ourpany, Mr.Collins, this is all I can help you with.¡¯


    She smiled, and without waiting for his response, Katherine picked up her bag beside her and said, "I''m


    done eating.Mr.Collins, I''ll go first"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time Oliver had been tly rejected, and he was even more hesitant to part with


    Katherine.


    He said urgently, "Wait, Miss Wilson!"


    Katherine, who had started walking, paused slightly and turned back to look at him and asked in a


    detached manner, "Mr.Collins, is there anything else?"


    "I have some excess funds at the moment, and I was quite intrigued when I heard that yourpany is


    QA preparing for a movie, so I''m hoping for you to tell me more,¡¯ Oliver said.


    "So, Mr.Collins, you want to invest in ourpany''s uing movie?" Katherine inquired, raising an


    eyebrow.


    Oliver thought that she had taken the bait just like others and continued to lure her using money.


    "I''m still thinking about it since five million dors is arge sum of money, and I need to know what I''m


    getting myself into, don''t you think so, Miss Wilson?"


    Katherine was d Alice was not present.


    If Alice were here, Katherine was certain that she would burst outughing at the absurdity of


    Katherine''s situation.


    How interesting.


    Oliver actually nned to lure her with money? Katherine smiled, quite amused.


    Her curled lips instantly brightened her face like a blooming peony.


    "Indeed.One must have a basic understanding of what one is investing in¡± Katherine said, pausing for a


    while before continuing haughtily, "But Mr.Collins, you probably haven''t figured it out yet, but I don¡¯tck


    money¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    With onest stare at his eyes, Katherine turned around and left.


    Oliver froze on his spot for a while.


    He stared at Katherine''s retreating back, and his smile slowly faded.


    Women being reserved was good, but sometimes, if they were too reserved, they would be


    boring.


    As soon as she turned around, Katherine instantly saw Natalie, who was secretly taking pictures of


    them using her phone.


    She raised her eyebrows and walked towards her.


    Her ankle boots made short noises as they hit the tiled floor.


    "How''s the photo? Can I see it?" she asked as she stretched out her hand.


    Natalie''s expression changed, but she quickly hid it with an awkward smile.


    "Ms.Wilson, what are you talking about? I...I don''t understand you,¡¯ she stammered.


    "Indeed, Ms.Cooper.You can''t understand humannguage,¡¯ Katherine replied.


    "You bitch!"


    Natalie was about to say something to her, but Katherine was fast enough to cut her off.


    "If you really understand humannguage, then you wouldn''t have ignored my words every time."


    Natalie felt guilty, but she looked at Katherine with a stern face.


    "I''m sorry, but I really can''t understand what you mean, Ms.Wilson¡¯


    "Animals often can''t understand humans,¡¯ Katherine uttered.


    Her smile faded, and she stared at Natalie coldly.


    "For thest time, I''m warning you, Natalie.Remember, don''t you dare make me mad.You won''t like it


    when I get angry.¡¯


    "I don''t know what you are talking about,¡¯¡¯ Natalie replied as she looked away.


    "You don''t have to keep emphasizing that you are not human.¡¯¡¯ Katherine waved her hand and turned


    around, leaving Natalie alone.


    Thetter''s face reddened in anger as she red at Katherine''s back.


    She was about to react and refute her, but Katherine had already paid the bill and left the restaurant.


    The waiters of the restaurant, who had witnessed the entire conversation between the two women,


    looked at Natalie with their eyebrows furrowed.


    Someone even recorded the scene and posted it on their social media ount.


    Natalie nced at the waiters around her, wanting to say something to defend herself, but she didn''t


    know what to say.


    She ended up walking back to her seat as she suppressed her anger.


    Meanwhile, Oliver, who was rejected by Katherine, was clearly not in a good mood.


    He couldn''t even touch the food in front of him.


    He nced at Natalie, who sat near him.


    "Are you all through?" Still red with anger, Natalie nodded with her scowling face.


    "Yeah"


    "Okay.Let''s go.¡¯


    For some reason, Oliver suddenly lost interest in Natalie.


    Whenpared to a rose, women like Katherine had sharp and prickly thorns.


    She was tough and hard to tame.


    But for Oliver, Katherine''s thorns were what made her a real rose.


    Natalie''s attitude made him lose his desire to pursue her.


    Natalie didn''t know what Oliver was thinking.


    The Cooper family needed a huge amount of money, so she couldn''t let Oliver slip away from her.


    This was a perfect opportunity already.


    Right after he paid the bill, Oliver turned to Natalie.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    An idea crossed his mind.


    "I have something to do in the afternoon.Why don''t we stop here today?" he asked her.


    Natalie immediately knew that something was off.


    She could feel that Oliver was losing interest in her.


    "Is that so? Then, maybe next time..." she replied, her face turning pale each second.


    "Oh, I have something important to do in the next few days, too.I''ll just contact you when I¡¯m free.You


    can go back yourself, right? I won''t see you off? ¡° Oliver said, cutting Natalie''s words off.


    Oliver nced at her again.


    The image of Katherine immediately popped out of his mind, and as he looked at Natalie, he suddenly


    thought of how ordinary she lookedpared to Katherine.


    "Mr.Collins, you..."


    Natalie was stunned by Oliver''s words and actions.


    She just wanted to take some photos and send them to Zack.


    She didn''t expect that he would immediately fall into the hands of Katherine! Katherine felt refreshed


    when she came out of the restaurant.


    She hadn''t done that for a long time.


    She didn''t expect that Natalie would be unable to say anything or defend herself earlier.


    She was just left dumbfounded, which made Katherine feel proud of herself! She took out her car key


    and headed towards her Ferrari.


    She nned to go home to watch a movie.


    At four o''clock, Katherine went to the gym to take some heat off.


    Well, her life was always simple and unpretentious.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    In the past, Katherine did not go to the gym that much.


    She didn''t like the idea of having people around her whenever she would work out.


    So before they got divorced, she would usually use Zack''s gym.


    After the divorce, Katherine traveled to Europe to train herself and found out that her physical strength


    was not good.


    Alice suggested that she should hire a private coach.


    She even rmended a female instructor for her.


    That was when Katherine started going to the gym regrly.


    She would go there three to four times a week and spend about two hours each time.


    It was already past six in the evening when Katherine left the gym.


    The sky outside was already dark, only lightened by a few scattered stars.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She took out her phone from her gym bag and immediately noticed several missed calls from Alice.


    Her brows furrowed.


    Katherine chose an Italian restaurant to eat dinner.


    When she finally settled on her seat and ordered food, she took out her phone again and opened


    Alice''s Telegram chatbox.


    She noticed that Alice sent more than ten messages in a row, but what captured Katherine''s attention


    was the video Alice forwarded to her.


    She clicked the video and read the content.


    Then, she finally realized why Alice bombarded her with calls earlier.


    It turned out that her confrontation with Natalie at the restaurant earlier was recorded and


    photographed by someone.


    Now, the clips had been circting on the inte.


    At first, the people posted and shared the video on social } media because they found the first woman


    beautiful and cool.


    The way she calmly faced the other woman was exciting for them! The video kept spreading until


    someone recognized that the women in the video were Katherine and Natalie.


    The first woman in the video was Zack Colburn''s ex-wife, while the other one was also a woman who


    had been linked to himtely.


    Things were getting pretty interesting.


    As a result, Katherine became a trending topic on social media again.


    Katherine scrolled through the hundreds ofments in the video.


    She clicked her tongue as she read them.


    It seemed like theizens had a good judge of character.


    Everyone could see that she was indeed better than Natalie.


    Well, the only person who stayed blinded by Natalie''s maniptive attitude was Zack.


    Katherine was never the narcissistic kind, but a woman i] i could usepliments and praises


    sometimes.


    Almost eight out of tenments under the video were ¡®I all about praising her.


    Commenter 1: [Oh my god! This girl is so beautiful! This is the first time I''ve witnessed someone


    confront a person so calmly.She didn''t lose her poise! I love her'']


    Commenter 2: [She looks so much better than the one next to her, right? She''s definitely awesome! Oh


    my, I think I''m in love with her!]


    Commenter 3: [Yes! So good! This is how you should deal with Zack Colburn! Hahaha! Thanks for the


    tips.]


    Obviously, thementspletely lifted Katherine''s mood.


    For a while, she continued watching the video as she read thements.


    Then, a message from Alice showed up on her screen.


    [Isn''t she too shameless? I thought she was seeing Zack? Why is she eating with that Oliver Collins


    again? Hahaha! Does Zack have any idea about this? I don''t know why, but I feel so ted right now!]


    Katherine couldn''t help butugh as she read Alice''s message.


    Katherine: [If I''m not mistaken, Zack isn''t dating her]


    At first, she thought that Zack''s heart only belonged to Natalie.


    But after what happened in the past few months, Katherine could tell that Zack''s heart wasn''t filled with


    anyone, even Natalie.


    He was a heartless man.


    The truth was when she thought about it, Katherine couldn''t help but feel a bitforted.


    However, after half a year, Katherine noticed that she seemed to no longer care about whether there


    was anything between Zack and Natalie.


    It was as if she suddenly realized that being single wasn''t so bad at all.


    ¡®What is love? Who do you love?¡¯


    ¡®Wasn''t it good to love yourself, too?¡¯


    ¡®Tsk! she scoffed those words in her mind.¡±


    "Wow! If that''s the case, then it would be great! Zack is also Natalie''s backup, right? She''s also using


    him.Oh my gosh, Katherine, I suddenly thought of an idea!"


    Alice''s voice rang as she said those with a series of sonorous giggles.


    She couldn''t stop herself anymore that she chose to send a voice message to Katherine instead!


    Katherine''s eyebrows raised in suspicion when she heard Alice''sst words.


    "I have a strong feeling that your idea will be very bad, so I suggest that you don''t do it.'''' Alice groaned


    on the other line and felt guilty.


    "Don''t be like this, Katherine! Come on!"


    The pasta that Katherine ordered was served.


    She texted Alice that she needed to eat and then ced her phone back in her bag,pletely


    ignoring her friend.


    After eating her dinner, Katherine strolled around the nearby shopping mall.


    She bought a bunch of flowers and then drove back to the vi.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    When she got home, Katherine spent the rest of her night with avender bath.


    She really had a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Katherine received a call from Celine.


    Thetter informed her that the chairman of Power Wave Company wanted to see her.


    She had just woken up.


    It took her a few moments before she processed what Celine had said.


    "What? Mr.Nelson Cooper wants to see me?" she asked with her knitted eyebrows.


    "Yes, Ms.Wilson.Sincest year, there has been a shortage of funds in Power Wave Company.So,


    Mr.Cooper wants to talk to you.Maybe he wants to discuss the acquisition, or he wants to sell shares,"


    Celine replied on the other line.


    Katherine closed her eyes and pursed her lips.


    "Then, arrange a meeting with him."


    She paused for a bit, thinking if she really had to see him.


    "Ugh! I don''t want to see Mr.Cooper with me being Ms.Summer¡¯ she muttered; frustration was evident


    in her voice.If Nelson found out that she was Ms.Summer, wouldn''t it mean that Zack and Sean had


    already known that Katherine was her? Also, she didn''t want to cause so much trouble.


    "I understand, Ms.Wilson,¡¯ Celine answered.


    "Okay.Thank you, Celine"


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine got out of bed and headed to the kitchen to make a cup of


    coffee.


    At eleven o''clock, Celine called Katherine again, informing her that she had an appointment with


    Nelson Cooper at noon tomorrow.


    Since she had nothing to do in the afternoon, she decided to go to the beauty salon.


    As soon as she finished her self-pampering in the salon, she bumped into Victoria and her friends.


    Katherine smiled as she passed by them.


    Victoria looked up and instantly recognized her.


    At first, she thought that Katherine would greet her, but she didn''t expect that her former daughter-in-


    law just looked straight and continue walking.


    Katherine hadn''t gone far when someone from the group muttered something.


    "Isn''t that your ex-daughter-inw, Victoria?"


    Victoria''s face reddened in embarrassment.


    "Yes.I didn''t see her clearly earlier¡¯ she replied.


    "That''s so impolite of her! You''re her mother-inw before.She couldn''t even bother to greet you as a


    form of respect?"


    Among this group of friends, Victoria held the position of being the superior one.


    It was because of Zack''s excellent performance in the business industry.


    Victoria was also envied by them because she could tame Katherine.


    Now, Katherine seemed to be a different person.


    How could Victoria not let other people know that Katherine no longer cared for the Colburn family?


    Victoria scoffed.


    "Why do you think my son divorced her?" she said in a mocking voice.


    One of thedies nodded in agreement.


    "That''s true."


    Katherine''s distance from them was not that far.


    She was able to hear all those words.


    She raised her eyebrow as she listened to them, and in all honesty, she was toozy to care.


    They could say whatever they want.


    After all, she had already cut off her connection with the Colburn family.


    Katherine walked out of the beauty salon, nning to do some road trip to ease the negative vibes she


    got from earlier.


    No matter what they said, herpany was what mattered the most to her.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into someone rted to her ex-husband again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was Charles, Zack''s childhood friend.


    Charles was not as rude as Sean, and Katherine had a good impression of him.


    However, she didn''t want to have any connection or even pay attention to anyone rted to Zack.


    Charles, on the other hand, suddenly approached her.


    It was unexpected because he had always been arrogant and cold to people.


    Katherine stopped in her tracks and turned to him with her shocked expression.


    "Mr.Jacobs! Do you need anything?"


    Charles¡¯ family was also an investor, so Katherine already guessed why they would bump into each


    other here.


    "You came here to see your friends?" he asked her.


    "I didn''t know that Mr.Jacobs was nosy,¡¯ Katherine teased him.


    The expression on Charles¡¯ face did not change at all.


    "I''m just wondering,¡¯ he tly said.


    "Well, it''s just nothing.I''ll go now.I don''t want to interrupt your ns,¡¯ he continued.


    Katherine was not polite to him either.


    She just nodded her head and went straight into the elevator.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    As Charles looked at the elevator door slowly closing, he took out his phone and called Zack.


    Zack, who had just finished a meeting, saw the caller ID and slightly frowned as he answered it, "What


    is it?"


    Zack had been ridiculed by both Sean and Charles since Zack and Katherine divorced.


    If he had any other choice, Zack would never want anything to do with those two.


    Because it was almost certainly about nothing good.


    However, this time, Zack got a little surprised because Charles asked him, "Zack, do you have any idea


    what your ex-wife does?"


    Zack was stunned.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What did Katherine do? She didn''t appear to be working very hard.


    She excelled in finance as a student.


    But Katherine had been with the Colburn family for three years since they married.


    "She doesn''t have a job¡± Zack said.


    "Are you sure?"


    Charles asked, sounding unconvinced, and then hung up the phone.


    Zack stared at the phone that had been cut off and could not help but frown.


    In the past, he was very sure.


    But now, Zack wasn''t so sure anymore.


    Zack discovered that he never seemed to know Katherine after they parted ways.


    He had no idea that she was not as emotional as other women when she was angry.


    She would retaliate gently.


    He also had no idea that she disliked money as much as he had assumed.


    She didn''t want anything when they split up.


    When they were still married for three years, Zack didn''t give her any money except her monthly


    allowance worth 30,000 dors through bank transfer in her card, which was Aidan arranged.


    Zack had an impulse to check the bnce in the card he gave to Katherine a day after their divorce.


    He found out that after three years or thirty-six months, the card still had one million and eighty


    thousand dors in it.


    It was a lot of money.


    If Katherine didn¡¯t have a job, how could she support herself with her daily needs without spending a


    penny? Zack felt like a fool remembering what had happened for the past three years.


    He suddenly became angry, and his expression went nk.


    He dialed Aidan''s number with knitted brows.


    Aidan quickly pushed the door open and came in.


    He thought Zack asked for his presence to talk about business but was shocked when Zack asked


    instead, "Do you know what was Katherine''s job in the past?"


    Aidan was stunned and hesitated a little.


    "It seemed that Ms.Wilson didn''t have a job."


    "If that¡¯s the case, where did her moneye from?"


    Aidan carefully nced at Zack and said, "Mr.Colburn, Ms.Wilson is a shareholder of Silverlight


    Entertainment¡±


    It was only after the divorce that Zack found out about his ex-wife being the owner of Silverlight


    Entertainment Company, which had been flourishing for these past few years.


    Zack waved his hand to Aidan and said, "Get out.¡±


    Aidan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave but was unexpectedly called again, "Wait!"


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn?"


    "What did you see in the footage yesterday?" Aidan looked at Zack and roughly exined what he saw.


    "Ms.Wilson left after dinner.She only said a few words, and nothing else happened"


    After saying that, Aidan hesitated for a moment and finally decided to share, "It seemed that Mr.Collins


    was wooing Ms.Wilson, Sir.¡±


    "You mean, Mr.Oliver Collins?"


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn¡¯¡¯ Zack sneered and retorted, "What are you talking about? What does that have to do


    with me?"


    Aidan was dumbfounded and speechless with Zack''s reaction.How could he be so disrespectful?


    "Okay, Mr.Colburn.If you don¡¯t want anything else, I''ll be on my way.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay¡± Zack nced at him coldly.


    Every November in Saint Bins, days would turn into nights early.


    Even if it was still seven o''clock, the sky was pitch ck.


    Katherine''s attention was caught by the shiny sports car parked in front of her house.


    She was surprised when she saw that it was Oliver who was standing outside her doorstep.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    This time, Oliver saw her.


    He grabbed the bouquet and ran in front of her car to stop her.


    When she saw Oliver, Katherine couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    She lowered the window of her car to face him.


    "What are you doing here, Mr.Collins? Is there something wrong? " she asked, puzzledly looking at


    him.


    He sincerely responded, "I was too rude to you the other day, and I came here to apologize"


    "Tsk." she clicked her tongue in disbelief.


    Only now had she met a man who would bring a bunch of red roses into someone''s house just to


    apologize.


    "No need to do that, Mr.Collins.It does not offend me in the least.If there''s nothing else, then please


    move aside.I''m going in."


    Katherine said with a smile.


    The gate was already open.


    Katherine''s car had stopped in front of it and was about to drive in, but she was stopped by Oliver.


    "Since it''s still early, how about having a dinner together?" he suggested as he peeked through his


    fairly expensive watch.


    That didn''t escape Katherine''s sight.


    She was familiar with the watch.


    It was Clement''s ssic mechanical wristwatch.


    It cost more than two million dors and was almost as expensive as her car.


    She knew what he was up to.


    In Katherine''s opinion, these tricks were as ludicrous as a child boasting about how many toys he


    owned.


    And she was not the type who would fall for such a ruse.


    "No, I don''t want to go out for dinner.¡± she instantly declined.


    Oliver was thick-skinned, so he didn''t mind Katherine''s refusal and urged her again.


    "Then, can I bother you ande in to your house to have some water? I''m feeling thirsty"


    The smile on Katherine''s face gradually faded.


    "Water supply in my house, for now, was turned off"


    Katherine seemed to be getting annoyed.


    "Then, I''ll order a drink and ask the delivery guy to bring it over.Do you mind if I go in and take a sit?"


    he continued to insist.


    "I do mind, '''' she bluntly stated.She disliked wasting her time on such pointless conversation.Katherine


    opened the door and stepped out of the car.She lifted her finger and pointed at her car.


    "Mr.Collins, I assume you recognize this car, right?"she asked as she looked at him with indifference.


    "Yes, I do!"he proudly eximed.


    "This is thetest edition of Ferrari that was auctionedst year.It''s limited edition, and there are only a


    total of 100 models sold around the world, and each one costs more than 3.2 million dors!"


    Katherine let out a small grin and nodded.


    "Are you also aware how much each house costs here at Y City?"


    "I don''t know much about the house prices here, but I have heard that the average price is 18


    million.Your house is closer to theke.This should cost 50 million, am I correct?"


    Oliver thought he understood what Katherine was trying to express.


    He then began to brag, "I see...do you like cars or houses? If so, I can give them to you¡±


    Even though 50 million dors was arge sum of money, it would be worth it if it meant getting Zack''s


    ex-wife.


    Katherine''s brows furrowed.


    "You misunderstood me, Mr.Collins.You may not know, but I bought this car and house myself"


    Oliver was stunned for a moment.


    He''d be aplete moron if he didn''t fully grasp what Katherine was trying to imply.


    He felt his cheeks heat up as he remembered how he looked when he tried to show off his watch to


    her.


    Everyone in the business world, however, was aware that Zack''s ex-wife had left the house when they


    got divorced.


    He couldn''t believe that she could afford to buy this vi herself.


    Katherine knew what he was thinking, so she continued to speak.


    "This vi is nothing, I can afford ten more houses like this, if I do say so myself? she snorted coldly.


    "So, Mr.Collins, I advise not to waste any more time on me.Because it will only make you look like..."


    She paused for a second.


    Her peach-blossom eyes curved up, and she appeared charming yet cold at the same time.


    "Like you''re asking to be humiliated."


    Every word she said was like a p to Oliver''s face.


    "Ms.Katherine, don''t be so shameless! We all know where your moneyes from.You shouldn''t think


    highly of yourself just because Zack gives you his money!" he finally snapped in anger.


    Katherine frowned.


    She was about to say something but was interrupted by the sound of a beeping car from their side.


    She nced over unconsciously.


    The headlights were a little too bright, so she raised her hand to block the light.


    The door of the car was pushed open, and in the next second, Zack walked out from it.


    Katherine was taken aback for a second.


    She looked at Zack, who slowly but surely, approached her.


    Needless to say, she was a little confused.


    "What''s the problem here?" he butted in.


    Zack took a nce towards Oliver, who was so enraged that his face was almost turning red.


    "When did Mr.Collins began pursuing women using force?" he asked in a rigid tone.


    Since he was a child, Oliver had always beenpared to Zack.


    He used to get irritated because he knew he couldn''tpete with him.


    As time went by, he started to recognize the difference between him and Zack, so he chose to be


    tactful when Zack was around and walked away whenever they met.


    Katherine piqued his interest, partly because she was Zack''s ex-wife.


    Oliver believed that Zack wasn''t the type of man who could ever get a hald of a woman such as


    Katherine.


    So, because he was an insecure man, wouldn''t it be triumphant if he were to win his ex-wife over? Now


    that Zack was here, Oliver couldn''t help but turn pale.


    "You''re the one who likes to use force!"


    Oliver retorted, "How could I hurt such a delicatedy like Ms.Wilson? When did I use force to pursue


    her?"


    Oliver stuffed the bouquet of roses into Katherine''s hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I''ll go first, Ms.Wilson.I''ll contact you some other time.¡± Oliver returned to his car and drove away after


    he said that.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Katherine let out a sigh as she saw the bouquet of flowers in her hands.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no garbage bin in sight, so i] she had to keep holding on to the bouquet until she could


    throw it away.


    "What seems to be the problem? Do you need something?" Katherine asked.


    She raised her eyebrows gradually as she looked at Zack.


    Zack''s gaze turned to the bouquet of flowers that Katherine was holding in her arms and thought that it


    was beautiful.


    He felt a cold and distant stare from Katherine when she turned to look at him.


    Zack''s adam''s apple was noticeable as he looked straight at Katherine with his dark and piercing eyes


    that I were even colder than her expression.


    "Yes, I have something to tell you? ¡° Zack replied.


    Katherine was taken aback by Zack''s response.


    She turned to the car door and pulled it open.


    She immediately closed the door after cing the bouquet of flowers in the front passenger seat.


    Katherine turned to Zack and asked, "What is it?"


    "Let''s talk about this inside," Zack answered briefly.


    Zack wanted to have a discussion inside, so he took a step to the side of the entrance and motioned for


    Katherine to drive in.


    Katherine, on the other hand, remained still and gave an uninterested gaze toward Zack while saying,


    "There''s no need to do that.If you have something to say, you can tell me right now¡± Katherine paused


    for a bit and chuckled.


    She continued, "A lot of people have been keeping a close watch on me recently.It''s possible that


    paparazzi are watching us from afar while having their cameras ready.I''m assuming that you don''t want


    us to be at the top of the trending list tomorrow, right?"


    While Zack coughed on Katherine''s words, his expression grew even colder as he said, "Look, about


    Chloe, I requested that she issue a public apology to you.You can drop thewsuit now¡± Katherine


    looked over at Zack''s demeanor as she felt her anger turn intoughter and contempt.


    "I think I have shown you enough respect already.Is that the only reason why you showed up here


    unannounced?" she responded.


    "Yes¡± Zack answered.


    As a matter of fact, Zack felt like that was not the only reason why he decided to visit.


    After clocking out from a long and exhausting day at thepany, it was Aidan''s words that prompted


    Zack toe here unexpectedly.


    Before Oliver arrived, Zack''s car had already pulled over at the entrance of Katherine''s vi.


    Zack had no idea why that Oliver came, and he had no intention of informing Katherine that he had


    arrived here earlier too! However, Zack kept on pondering about everything that Oliver said to


    Katherine, and he couldn''t stop himself from going out of the car to butt in their conversation.


    The moment Katherine saw Zack, she didn''t feel the need to speak with him.


    The only words that she could utter were to ask him what was the matter.


    Katherine''s intuition told her that he was only there because he had something he was desperate to


    gain.


    Other than bringing up the only thing he could talk about, Zack had nothing further to say.


    Katherine let out an "Oh!" and nodded in agreement.


    She nced at Zack and asked a question that waspletely unrted.


    "Zack, you''re quite shameless, aren''t you?" She continued.


    Zack was taken aback, and all he felt was absolute confusion.


    "What do you mean by that?" he asked.


    "You wouldn''t even havee here today to bring that up to me if you have any shame,¡¯ Katherine


    answered.


    Katherine spoke with her smile gradually fading.


    She gave Zack a nce that wasparable to an icy bath.


    "On the day that I decided to divorce you, I told you to look out for the people in your life.


    Do not provoke me because there will be no favorable oues for you;¡¯ she meaningfully noted.


    The scolding that Zack received was unlike anything that he had ever experienced in his entire life.


    Zack''s expression was cold as he stood waiting for Katherine to finish talking.


    Once she was done, she got back into her car and drove inside.


    Zack remained standing there as he waited for the gate to close slowly.


    It took him some time, but he eventually returned to his car with a bitter expression on his face.


    However, the passion in his heart was still there.


    Zack departed with a dispirited mood.


    During the ride, his phone suddenly rang and showed Sean''s caller ID, but Zack only pressed the drop


    call button.


    However, Sean persistently called him over and over again.


    In the end, Zack couldn''t bear to hear the continuous ringing of his phone.


    "This better be important,¡¯¡¯ he answered rudely once he picked up.


    "The timing couldn''t have been better.I really need to inform you of an urgent matter,¡¯¡¯ Sean replied.


    "Don''t waste my time and say what you have to say already!" Zack answered irritably.


    "Natalie is drunk and is acting crazy! She''s surrounded by people.Are you not even bothered by that?"


    Sean said.


    Zack sneered and replied, "Why do you show too much interest in something that is not even the least


    of your concern?"


    Zack couldn''t care less and immediately hung up the phone call.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    When Sean entered the bar, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow when he saw Natalie from afar.


    People surrounded her from all sides.


    Though he could see them surrounding her, he had no intention of lending her a hand.


    Even Zack did not care about her, so why would he poke his nose at someone else''s business.


    Natalie, who was being surrounded by strangers, was also looking at Sean.


    Before these people came up to greet her, she specially greeted Sean in advance so that he could help


    her talk to Zack.


    Yesterday, she could still remember Oliver''s words.


    It was very obvious what he wanted to imply.


    She knew that from now on, it was useless to rely on Oliver.


    Now she needed to think of ways on how to build a close rtionship with Zack so herpany could


    borrow money.


    As she had expected, Sean did call Zack.


    Natalie heaved a relieved sigh, but she didn''t rx for long since she saw Sean hang up on his phone


    and briefly swept a nce at her.


    After that, he turned away and simply ignored her.


    Natalie''s face darkened, and she immediately pushed the man flirting with her away.


    The man in front of Natalie had been flirting with her for quite a while, but she didn''t stop him.


    Now that she saw Sean, she thought she had enough of him and immediately left the man for thetter.


    When Natalie pushed him away, he was pissed off.


    Seeing that Natalie was about to leave, the man reached out and grabbed her hand.


    "Where are you going? Do you want me to apany you?"


    the man asked while still holding her wrist.


    Natalie''s face turned pale in fear.


    She could feel her heart beating with anxiety.


    She tried to free her wrist from the man¡¯s grasp, but he only held her tighter.


    Natalie couldn''t break free from his hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The other man beside him whistled and called him "Jerry!"


    But Natalie didn''t hear what he said.


    Hearing the other man who called him "Jerry'' Natalie realized that the man in front of her had a


    profound background.


    If Zack were toe, she might be able to marry into the Colburn family by seizing this chance.


    But that seemed impossible at this moment.


    Zack was obviously not going toe and save her from this man.


    Natalie felt a little afraid.


    She feared what might happen to her.


    She briefly nced at Sean and slightly pursed her lips.


    "I want to go to the bathroom,¡¯ she said.


    The man slowly let go of her hand.


    "Sure, I''ll go with you¡± he said Natalie nodded and smiled.


    Her passive reaction made the strange man¡¯s vignce drop.


    The two of them walked to the bathroom.


    He was following closely behind Natalie.


    When they reached the bar counter, Natalie pretended to be surprised when she saw Sean.


    Natalie called him out.


    "Mr.Lewis, what a coincidence.I didn''t know you were here!"


    She stopped like she was just giving a simple greeting to a friend.


    The man beside her frowned.


    He nced at Natalie, and then at Sean, and silently pushed her away.


    ¡®Forget it, this woman is too difficult to get¡± he thought.


    Sean looked at Natalie and snorted.


    "Indeed, what a coincidence.Ms.Cooper, you really are a party girl."


    Natalie''s face froze when she heard his words, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She could only awkwardly smile.


    She wanted to use Sean to get away from that guy, and it would be unbelievable if Sean didn''t notice it.


    Now that she had provoked him, if she refuted once more, Sean would''ve gone mad.


    She couldn''t afford to be enemies with him now, and she was still relying on Sean to take her away


    from this man.


    Sean drank the cocktail in front of him and nced at Charles bearing a face of boredom.


    Thetter understood the meaning of his gaze.


    Momentster, the two could be seen walking out of the bar.


    Natalie hurriedly followed the two of them with her bag in hand.


    She looked at Charles, who was beside Sean.


    An idea suddenly popped into her head.


    "Charles, can you please drive me home tonight? I didn''t bring my car with me today,¡¯¡¯ she said.


    As she spoke to him, she lowered her head and slightly disheveled her hair.


    Natalie suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, that''s right,st time I forgot to return Cherry''s


    camera when she lent it to me!"


    Under normal circumstances, if a woman were to heed a request for a man to drive her home, no male


    would ever refuse.


    However, Natalie was destined to be disappointed.


    Charles was definitely not an ordinary man.


    He nce at her indifferently and firmly said, "No."


    He didn''t bother exining why he refused.


    Exchanging nces with Sean, he walked into his car.


    It stunned Natalie for a moment.


    She didn''t expect that Charles would refuse her.


    Looking up, she met Sean''s eyes.


    She looked as if she was pped in the face.


    It was flushed red.


    "No, it''s out of the way? Sean suddenly blurted out.Before she could even speak, he said those,


    opening his car and waiting for his driver.¡±


    Natalie gritted her teeth.She was so angry that her face resembled ripe tomatoes.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Katherine was a littlete in waking up.


    Yesterday, she was in a terrific mood.


    But when she went home after dinner, she had not only met the overconfident Oliver, but she also had


    a minor spat with Zack.


    Her cheerful mood was shattered, and she even went to bed a bitte, so she never heard the rm


    that went off at six in the morning.


    It was almost eight o''clock, way past her n on waking up at seven o''clock.


    Katherine swept her phone, got out of bed, and did the dishes.


    She fixed herself a simple sandwich, poured herself a ss of milk, ate breakfast, and scrolled through


    Twitter.


    There was no news about her, and it was tranquil and pleasant.


    Katherine got up and rummaged around for her Yoga mat.


    She then went downstairs and fed the goldfish after she finished thest sip of milk.


    During November, Y City was not exceptionally cold, so the weather was perfect! It was close to nine


    o''clock.


    The sun had risenpletely, and the wind was a little chilly, but it wasn''t cold.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine''s cell phone suddenly rang after she dispersed the bait and went upstairs to do her Yoga


    session for two hours.


    It was a phone call from Benjamin.


    Katherine cocked her head.


    She had not anticipated that the whole issue would get exposed so quickly.


    Judging by Benjamin''s sudden call, it must''ve meant that it would be out in the open soon.


    "Good morning, Mr.Davis."


    Katherine greeted the caller cheerily.


    "Good morning, Ms.Wilson.Something happenedst night.I think I might have to tell you in advance."


    Katherine scowled and looked perplexed.


    "What did you mean by that, Mr.Davis?" she asked.


    "I found an opportunity to ce a bug on Natalie''s phone after I parted ways with you yesterday.Last


    night, Natalie went to the bar with Mr.Lewis and Mr.Jacobs, but after Ms.Cooper was rejected, she went


    out with a man called Jerry¡¯ Benjamin said.


    "Okay, go on."


    Katherine responded as she patiently waited for Benjamin''s report.


    Benjamin did not keep her in suspense.


    "Ms.Cooper and Jerry booked a room in Samia Hotelst night.I only found out when I woke up the


    next morning and listened to the recording on the monitoring device.By the way, she mentioned you to


    Jerry."


    If aman and a woman booked a room, everyone understood what it meant! Katherine had not


    anticipated Natalie''s candor, but she had nothing to do with it.


    She couldn''t figure out why Natalie had mentioned her to Jerry.


    "Did she say anything to Jerry?" Katherine asked.


    "Ms.Wilson is really brilliant ¡° Natalie''s voice suddenly bellowed from the other line.Benjaminughed


    and yed the recording for Katherine.The sound was rtively quiet in the beginning.


    But Katherine heard a voice after a few seconds.


    After she listened to the recording, Katherine was silent for a while.


    "Mr.Davis, do you know who this Jerry is?"she asked.


    "I can help you check if needed, Ms.Wilson¡¯ Katherine smiled.


    "Okay, I will pay you soon; she said.


    "I like how straightforward you are, Ms.Wilson.Have no worries, in three days; I can guarantee you that


    I will bear all the answers to all of your requests.For now, I will not be bothering you.Thank you very


    much.I will hang up first, goodbye."


    Benjamin noted with a satisfied tone.


    "Okay.I would like to thank you in advance.¡¯¡¯ Katherine replied, her gaze falling on the phone in her


    fingers.


    She went upstairs and continued to do Yoga for a while after dropping that heinous phone call.


    Shortly after she finished her Yoga session, Celine called to remind her that she had a meeting with


    Nelson this afternoon.


    Of course, Katherine had kept that meeting in mind.


    She spent nearly half an hour putting on light makeup before going out after a brief shower and change


    of clothes.


    Celine was already waiting for her at the entrance when she arrived.


    Celine approached her after seeing her car.


    "Ms.Wilson¡± she weed.


    Katherine greeted her with a smile and nodded.


    She slid her sunsses off.


    "Is it true that Mr.Cooper has arrived?" she asked.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    "He arrived ten minutes ago." Katherine clicked her tongue and nodded.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He must be quite eager then.¡¯ Celine opened the door and gestured for Katherine to walk in.


    "Mr.Cooper is offering three hundred million dors¡±


    "He is quite greedy, isn''t he?" Katherine replied.


    The Power Wave Company was listed five years ago.


    Although the market value had already exceeded two billion, Nelson actually wanted three hundred


    million for that five percent share.


    If this wasn''t an excessive price, Katherine didn''t know what was.


    Katherine''s smile quickly disappeared as she followed Celine to the restaurant''s private room.


    There was nothing painted on her face but coldness.


    Celine led her to the door of the restaurant''s exclusive room.


    Right after Celine pushed the door open, Nelson abruptly stood from his seat.


    "Ms.Summer!"


    His smile instantly dropped when he saw a different face.


    "What? Why are you here?" he asked in confusion.


    Katherine, on the other hand, chuckled and stared at him.


    "Ms.Summer is busy at the moment.I am her new secretary.¡± She paused and looked at Nelson with a


    smile.


    "Hello, Mr.Cooper.I don''t think I still need to introduce myself" she muttered.


    The expression on Nelson''s face was priceless.


    When Katherine and Zack got married, the Coopers often talked about them behind their backs.


    There was even one time when they visited the Colburn family.


    Nelson''s wife even scolded someone in front of Katherine.


    When Victoria and Nelson''s wife both scolded her, it was as if they were singing a duet.


    That memory was still vivid in Katherine''s mind until now.


    She was a very vengeful person, after all.


    Two years ago, the things that happened had never been erased from her mind.


    She could remember all of them clearly.


    Nelson didn''t react.


    Katherine walked towards the table and settled herself in the seat in front of Nelson.


    The room remained silent as she calmly poured tea on her cup.


    Nelson''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at her.


    A scowl slowly formed on his face.


    "Ms.Wilson, I must be lying if I told you that I wasn''t surprised when I saw how much you''ve changed,


    and we only haven''t seen each other for just a short time¡± he quipped.


    Katherine generously epted Nelson''s remark.


    "People have to change.By the way, thanks to the lessons your wife taught me in the past, I am able to


    be who I am today.Mrs.Cooper deserves half of the credit.Please send her my gratitude and


    regards,¡¯ she smoothly said.


    Nelson had been in the business industry for several years.


    How could he not understand the meaning behind Katherine''s words? He froze on his spot.


    He immediately felt like he was sitting on hundreds of pins and needles, unable to move or escape.


    He indeed was in deep trouble.


    He even regretted reaching out to Future Technology.


    If only he had known earlier that Summer wouldn''t show herself to the meeting, he wouldn''t have


    repeatedly asked to meet and discuss things with her.


    He remembered when Katherine had just married Zack and became a member of the Colburn family.


    Although he didn''t say anything about her, his wife and daughter had often made things difficult for her.


    With the situation he was currently in, a perfect saying for him would be, "Fortune knocks once at every


    man''s door"


    When Katherine noticed that Nelson didn''t want to say anything after what she just had said, she


    grabbed the menu and flipped through it leisurely.


    After scanning the pictures for a while, she finally decided to order two dishes.


    Then, she raised her head and nced at Nelson, who was quietly sitting in front of her.


    "Power Wave Company''s current market value is about two and a half billion to three billion.You,


    Mr.Cooper, only took out five percent of the shares, and now, you want us to invest three hundred


    million dors.Do you honestly think that Future Technology''s money just came out of nowhere?"


    Katherine drawled in a cold tone.


    She got straight to the point, and no emotion could be read on her face.


    Even an experienced businessman like Nelson didn''t know what to reply to Katherine''s question.


    He just wanted to leave the ce as fast as he could, but there was no more hope for Chesdale


    Corporation.


    Future Technology was his only chance.


    Even if hispany survived this hurdle, it would be very difficult for him to move forward if Future


    Technology wouldn''t ept the deal.


    Katherine nced at him briefly before turning her gaze to Celine.


    Thetter raised her hand and ced the already prepared acquisition report in front of Nelson.


    "I actually have a suggestion, Mr.Cooper.How about...two hundred and fifty million dors? Future


    Technology will directly acquire Power Wave Company with that amount.What do you think?"


    Katherine asked as she looked at him.


    "No...No, that''s too unfair!"


    Nelson immediately said.


    Katherine clicked her tongue and sighed.


    "Okay, Mr.Cooper.It seems like there''s no need to continue this conversation.I won''t eat anymore, so I''ll


    go ahead."


    Katherine stood up and nced at Celine, who immediately got up to leave too.


    They weren''t too far from Nelson''s table when Katherine stopped in her tracks.


    She turned around and abruptly stared at him.


    "By the way, Mr.Cooper¡¯ she said in a mocking voice.


    "Ms.Cooper seems to be quite free recently.If I were you, I would pay more attention to my


    daughter.Otherwise, something may happen to her, and you might regret it."


    Without waiting for Nelson''s reply, Katherine turned around and made her way to the restaurant''s exit.


    She was walking fast towards the door when she identally bumped into someone.


    She raised her head, ready to apologize until she recognized that it was Zack.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Katherine only nced at Zack before looking away.


    Without any word, she walked past him and left.


    Zack didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Katherine''s "You are so shameless¡¯¡¯ line still made him contemte it for such a long time.He stood


    there and stared at Katherine''s retreating back.His expression was dark as he looked at her.After a


    long while, when Katherine''s figure entered the elevator, he looked away and nced at the room


    where Katherine came from.The door suddenly swung open and revealed Nelson.


    Nelson was just as stunned as Zack when he saw him.


    "Mr.Colburn?" Zack nodded his head.


    He had no intention of prolonging the conversation with him.


    He took a step back, turned around, and walked directly to the other private room.


    Nelson opened his mouth to say something, but it was toote.


    Zack was about to open the private room door when a thought crossed his mind.


    He turned to Aidan, who was silently following him.


    "Do you know why Mr.Cooper contacted her?" Zack asked.


    Aidan immediately understood who his boss was referring to when he said "her"


    However, he had no idea why Katherine would meet up and eat with Nelson Cooper too.


    "About that, Sir...I don''t really know much either ¡° Aidan answered with hesitation.


    A deep scowl immediately formed on Zack''s face.


    He looked at Aidan with dissatisfaction.


    "Then find out why!"


    Aidan gulped nervously before nodding his head.


    "Yes, sir¡¯ Zack didn''t say anything else.


    He immediately pushed the door of the room and walked in.


    Wearing her round and big sunsses, Katherine walked out of the restaurant.


    She strolled to her car in the parking lot.


    She opened the car door and was about to climb inside when she noticed Celine staring at her,


    seemingly wanting to say something.


    Katherine took off her sses and grinned at Celine.


    "Are you worried that Zack will investigate me?" Celine nodded her head repeatedly.


    "If Mr.Colburn investigates you, we may not be able to hide it, Ms.Wilson¡± she said, the worry was


    laced in her voice.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t investigate¡± she said confidently.


    She put on her eyesses again and climbed inside the car.


    "Thank you for your hard work today.I''ll go ahead first,¡¯¡¯ Katherine said and smiled at Celine.


    Thetter took a step back and watched as Katherine''s red sports car drove away from the resto, its


    figure slowly disappearing from her line of sight.


    She pursed her lips and looked back.


    For some reason, Celine couldn''t shake away the bad feeling she had felt since earlier.


    They ordered a lot of dishes at noon, but before the dishes were served, Katherine and Nelson had


    already finished what they wanted to discuss.


    In the end, Katherine found herself looking for a mall to have lunch at! In fact, there was no need for


    Celine to worry.


    In the past, Katherine didn''t deliberately hide it from Zack.


    She even wanted to find an opportunity to confess her assets to Zack.


    Also, if Zack wanted to know something, he would just tell Aidan to find it out.


    Now that they were divorced, Katherine thought that Zack wouldn''t be bothered about her assets


    anymore.


    She thought that she knew Zack and his mind quite well, but she did not expect to be suddenly pped


    in the face this time! As soon as she woke up from her nap, Celine called Katherine and said that Aidan


    had called her earlier to ask about Nelson.


    Of course, most of the questions were rted to Katherine.


    Katherine stared at the warm sunlight outside the window as she raised her hand to rub her temples,


    attempting to wake herself up.


    "I''ll hide it for now,¡¯ she told Celine.


    "Okay, Ms.Wilson"


    Right after she hung up the phone, the doorbell of the vi suddenly rang.


    With her eyebrows raised in surprise, Katherine got up and walked to the balcony to take a look to see


    who it was.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She found out that it was a delivery guy.


    She stopped in her tracks when she remembered something.


    She had not bought anything online recently.


    The doorbell rang again, so she had to go downstairs to get the package.


    The driver asked her to sign a paper before he left.


    Katherine''s eyebrows were furrowed as she carried the box inside her house.


    However, before she could even open it, her phone rang again.


    It was a call from Alice.


    She answered the call, and Alice¡¯s loud voice weed her ears.


    "Katherine! Have you received the package? Hurry and change into the dress I prepared for you!"


    Katherine''s brows knitted in confusion as she stared at the package in front of her.


    "Dress?" she snorted.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "Yes! Have you forgotten that there''s a partying up in a few days?" Alice reminded Katherine.


    Of course, thetter would not forget that.


    Katherine just did not know what it was and why it was needed.


    "Quick! Wear it now, so I''ll know right away if it fits you.And if not, I''ll apany you to the expert tailor


    who made that dress tomorrow to fix it!"


    Alice continuously spoke, not giving Katherine a chance to retort.


    As expected, thetter was left with no choice but to utter helplessly, "Okay, fine.Just give me a


    minute.I''ll put it on now!"


    "Go! Hurry! I''ll wait for you¡¯¡¯ Right after Alice said that, thetter hung up the phone.


    On the other hand, Katherine only looked at the screen of her phone and smiled helplessly.


    She then ripped open the package and wore the dress in the changing room.


    This dress was the newest style of Trendy Clothing for this year.


    Its design and fabric werevish, as expected, with the lower part''s fabric changing color when


    exposed to light and a belt that hung around the waist.


    The bodice of the dress had a light purple embroidered petal that deepened the color of the


    embroidery.


    It looked like a real flower growing on the dress.


    Crystals were even engraved into some of the petal designs.


    After wearing it, Katherine looked at her reflection in the mirror and found herself quite liking it.


    She then took a photo of herself and was about to send it to Alice.


    But then her phone rang, and it was Alice, requesting a video call with her.


    When Katherine epted it, she saw that Alice was applying some makeup to her face on the other


    line.


    "I bet you''ve already worn it, now let me take a look"


    Alice first said as soon as the video call was answered.


    She was in a public ce at that time, so she could only act as calmly as she could.


    Upon realizing her friend''s situation, Katherine''s lips curled upward.


    She then switched her phone camera to its back camera, showing her reflection in the mirror.


    "It perfectly fits you! You''re gorgeous as hell!"


    Alice praised Katherine before ending the video call.


    Seemingly uncontented with her words ofpliment, she even flooded Katherine with messages


    ttering her beauty.


    As Alice''s request had been granted, Katherine already took off the dress, changed into her clothes


    earlier, and hung the dress up on a coat rack.


    She then grabbed her phone and went to the kitchen to prepare pasta.


    While waiting for it to be cooked, only then did she casually reply to Alice''s flooding messages.


    After seeing how well the dress hugged her curves, it put Katherine in a good mood.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Zack was in the opposite mood after what he had discovered.


    Under thetter''s order, Aidan quickly gathered information about Nelson and Katherine.


    In the midst of his investigation, he was shocked when he discovered that Katherine was actually Ms.


    Summer''s secretary.


    As soon as Aidan discovered it, he immediately reported it to his boss, changing Zack''s expression.


    Seeing it now, Aidan could already tell what was on his boss'' mind.


    He kept his thoughts to himself for a while but then eventually said, "Ms.Wilson is quite impressive,


    Mr.Colburn¡±


    Katherine had passed the college entrance examination for A University, majoring in finance, and was


    even ranked third in the province with the highest examination result.


    Not only that, but she also consistently ranked first in her ss from primary school through high


    school.


    He did this investigation just a few days ago.


    He also looked into Victoria after Zack and Katherine divorced, as he thought she was quite a nice


    person.


    While investigating Katherine, Aidan didn''t even use his connections because there was so much


    information about her on the inte, especially her past aplishments.


    Sure enough, Katherine was deserving of Zack in almost all aspects except for her family background.


    In fact, given all of her aplishments in her life, to only say that her ability was not bad was an


    understatement.


    Hearing what Aiden had said, Zack sneered, "Indeed, her ability to bid is not bad either!"


    ¡®¡®But that''s not what I was referring to¡± Aidan, however, could only think of it as he could not say it


    straight to his boss.


    Aidan didn''t dare to bring that thought of his and could only change their subject by timidly adding, "If


    you want, Mr.Colburn, you can search her on Google¡±


    Zack then gave him a cold stare and replied, "And why would I do that?"


    He simply didn''t think that Katherine was worthy of his time for him to search about her on google!


    Aidan suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine with that question, and he did not dare say anything


    else.


    Soon after, he made up an excuse and left the office in a hurry.


    Now, Zack was left alone in his office.


    He sat down in a chair and eventually typed: [Katherine Wilson] into the search bar.


    He seemed to realize that he had done the opposite of what he had implied earlier, so Zack suddenly


    felt annoyed and was about to exit the website.


    However, before he could even do so, he noticed a strange and familiar photo.


    In Zack''s curiosity, his brows merged into one, and he couldn''t help but click it.


    It was a picture of the fifteen-year-old Katherine, who had won first ce in the city''s Olympic Games.


    But it was not the one that caught his attention.


    It was that when Zack looked at Katherine in that photo, he unknowingly felt that she was a bit familiar


    to him!

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    These days had gone well for Katherine as no trouble had approached her.


    It was unclear whether this was because she had warned Natalie that day or Nelson had taken her


    advice and kept an eye on her daughter.


    Nheless, whatever the reason was, what was important to her was that her life had been peaceful


    for quite some time now.


    Until the Shining Awards Night, which Alice mentioned to her, finally arrived four or five days after


    Katherine received the dress from Alice.


    Early that morning, Alice had called Katherine to tell her friend that she had sent someone over to their


    house and would be there in the afternoon to do her make-up for her.


    Alice even exined that she was doing it as she wanted Katherine to look stunning for that event.


    With her phone on her ear, thetter got up and clutched her chest, trying to control her emotions.


    However, her anger passed through her limit, and augh came out as she angrily said, "Alice, we


    haven''t argued for a long time, so please?"


    "As I''ve said, I''m only doing this because I just want you to look gorgeous for the event!"


    Alice, who was timid but liked to stir up trouble, directly hung up the phone, not wanting to prolong their


    conversation.


    Only when Katherine heard the end call tone did she realize her mistake in being angry towards her


    friend, who was only thinking of her.


    So, as she usually did, she closed her eyes and told herself to calm down several times.


    Although Katherine didn''t know what Alice was mulling over, she simply ignored it and returned to her


    bed after she finally calmed down.


    Later that afternoon, around three o''clock, the vi''s doorbell abruptly rang, just as she had awoken.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she wore her slippers, she then went to her driveway to see five or six people standing at the gate


    of the vi.


    Seeing those people jolted Katherine awake, and with herposed self, she asked, "Are you the


    ones who Alice sent toe over here?"


    "Yes, Ms.Wilson ¡®¡¯ one of them answered.


    As Katherine pressed her temples, waking more of her senses, she widely opened the door and said,


    "Come in.¡¯¡¯


    Though she didn''t know where Alice found these people, she just let them in, and they did their job.


    Trusting her friend with this matter was thest thing she could do now to make amends for being


    harsh on her earlier.


    After three hours of the makeover, Katherine was finally ready to go now.


    At the back of her mind, she was wondering about Alice''s efforts for this day because thest time her


    friend did this was when she married Zack.


    So, she was thinking about what was special about this event to put that much effort again.


    Meanwhile, the make-up artists seemed to be professionals as they knew how to match Katherine''s


    peach blossom eyes and highlight her delicate facial features.


    They only put light make-up on her, but it was enough to bring out her natural beauty.


    Since Alice had the invitation card for them, they had to go to the venue together.


    However, Alice called her and said that there would be someone who would fetch her up.


    So when that car arrived, she no longer hesitated to get in it.


    It was now six in the evening, so when Katherine sat in the back seat and looked out the window, she


    noticed it was already dark outside.


    Alice, who was still on the other end of the phone, asked Katherine about her whereabouts.


    As thetter didn''t know her exact location, she just took a picture of her surroundings and sent it to her


    friend.


    After five minutes of driving, the car finally stopped.


    Soon after, Katherine got out of the car, and Helen walked towards her to lead her to another car not far


    away and said, "Ms.Wilson, Ms.Alice is in that car."


    Katherine lifted her skirt and smiled at Helen.


    "What kind of party is there tonight to make Alice so nervous?"


    Just as Helen heard her question, her head suddenly ached as she tried to exin the situation


    between Alice and Natalie.


    Hearing Helen''s exnation, Katherine could not help but raise her eyebrows and asked again, "Where


    did that Natalie get her guts to do that?"


    Helen hesitated for a moment butter said, "Well, Ms.Natalie is not just a simple nobody,


    Ms.Wilson.But we are still..."


    Katherine curved her lips and didn''t let Helen finish her words as she already interrupted her, "Helen,


    you have known me for so many years.Don''t you know that I''m capable of protecting myself?"


    Katherine couldn''t believe someone would take such a risk to rally against her.


    ¡®¡¯Go and prepare yourself, Natalie, as I will not let you pass this time¡± she murderously thought.


    "If only I had known, I wouldn''t have said it," Helen replied, even daring tough.


    "But you already said it,¡¯¡¯ Katherine snorted sarcastically.


    Seemingly sensing Katherine''s built-up emotions, Helen had no choice but to mention a name that the


    other person would undoubtedly recognize, "Maxton Jacobs"


    As Katherine heard the name, she could only utter one word in surprise.


    "Oh"


    She then nodded and added, "No wonder."


    Maxton was Charles¡¯ cousin, and now that Helen had mentioned his name in connection with Natalie,


    thetter indeed had something up her sleeves.


    When their conversation finally ended, the two had already walked to the side of the car.


    Just as Helen opened the door and Katherine stepped into the car, Alice excitedly hugged her and said,


    "Let me kiss you first, Katherine!"


    Katherine raised her hand and covered her forehead, preventing her friend from kissing her.


    "It took three hours to apply my make-up, so please don''t ruin it"


    With that, Alice retreated as she understood the point her friend was implying and justplimented


    her instead, "You look like a fairy! Who would dare look down on a goddess like you?!"


    Katherine leaned her back on the seat and clicked her tongue, yfully saying, "Well, there''s Zack|¡±


    After being divorced for more than half a year Katherine could now make fun of what happened in the


    past.


    And there was no pain at all, even if his name got mentioned.


    She had finally realized that such a man was unworthy of her longing.


    Alice blinked her eyes and gave her a thumbs up while nodding.


    "Yes, you''re right! Even if you are perfect, you will still be cheated if the man chooses to!"


    Katherine cracked a grin.


    "Yeah, but that''s okay.What matters is that we weren''t the ones who broke the rtionship, and we did


    everything we could to make itst longer..."


    As they were having that conversation, the car slowly drove away.


    Along their way, Natalie and her evil doings became their topic.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Silverlight Entertainment was under Alice''s management before.


    Katherine did not take charge in the past few years because she was busy devoting herself to getting


    Zack''s love and attention besides hiding her real identity from the public.


    Alice had never told her about these issues rted to Natalie.


    It was because she was already upset enough with the woman.


    Alice didn''t want her to be more annoyed and stressed about Natalie.


    That was why she had never told Katherine before.


    It was not worth their time.


    Now that Katherine had gotten out of her trouble by divorcing Zack, Alice could tell this matter to


    Katherine as a joke.


    However, Katherine was not happy even though she could hear and see that Alice waspletely fine


    with the past issues.


    Her focus was different from Alice''s point of view.


    She deliberately asked, "So, in the past few years, she stole two of your main roles, three


    advertisements, and one movie?"


    Alice, who was excited to see Natalie being punished and usually bubbly, became silent.


    Why did she suddenly feel miserable now that Katherine pointed this stuff out? She cleared her throat


    by coughing and said, "Well, I did steal quite a lot of projects from her too."


    "Oh, tell me about it.What projects and how many were those?" Katherine seriously asked.


    "It''s...it''s that movie, Two Records"


    Alice said with obvious apprehension and stuttering, although she tried to mask it with enthusiasm.


    Katherine looked at her with contempt for Natalie for bullying her friend.


    "What else?" she asked again.


    "None¡­ that was it¡¯ Alice mumbled.


    "Useless!" Katherine spat.


    She was not mad at Alice, but she was annoyed that she had not done enough for her friend.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll take back what''s meant for you; Katherine said and assured Alice.


    However, it sounded more like a promise to herself.


    Alice was stunned for a moment.


    When she recovered, she sighed with contentment and told Katherine, "Katherine, you love me so


    much! I love you too!"


    They both smiled at each other and changed the course of their conversation.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen your boyfriend.Where is Luke?" Katherine asked.


    Alice didn''t know the answer, so she became silent for a while and shrugged.


    She was sure that Luke woulde aroundter.


    So, the two of them cheerily continued their conversation until the car arrived at the port.


    The party this time was held on a luxurious cruise ship, so it was impossible to enter without an


    invitation.


    As soon as Katherine and Alice were at the entrance, they handed their invitation to one of the


    usherettes for the yacht.


    When they entered, they both saw Tyler and Alexander from afar.


    Meanwhile, Shaun and Vincent were nowhere to be found because Alice didn''t allow them.


    She sent them to thepany''s training camp to enhance their talent and skills as stars.


    The men also saw them and called them out.


    "Alice! Kathy!"


    Tyler and Alexander deliberately walked over with charming smiles on their lips.


    Their gazesnded on Alice and then on Katherine.


    Alice had been a celebrity for years.


    She had been dressed up countless times.


    That was why the two men were quite used to seeing her beauty.


    On the other hand, this was the first time they saw Katherine dressed up like this.


    Katherine usually looked beautiful, but today, she looked so stunning in her attire.


    It was not surprising because Alice had the dress prepared only for Katherine.


    In other words, it was customized.


    So, even though Katherine was in the crowd of famous actresses, she could still stand out.


    Tyler''s heart fluttered.


    His heartbeats went wild as he kept his gaze on her.


    He couldn''t help but voice out his appreciation for her beauty.


    "Kathy, you look so beautiful tonight"


    Alice, who was at the side, nced at Tyler.


    "How about me? Am I not beautiful?" she asked, teasing Tyler.


    "Do you still need praises, Alice?"


    Tyler inquired with a hint of joking in his voice.


    Alice giggled and said, "Of course I do, silly!"


    Meanwhile, Alexander had a reserved personality.


    So, he only greeted Katherine because he feared Alice would also tease him.


    Then, he praised the two women''s beauty.


    The four of them started to chat happily when Alice''s co-stars arrived, and Natalie was among them.


    Natalie showed in a red dress, which was very eye-catching, but her facial features were not that


    attractive to match her dress, giving people the impression that she was being pretentious.


    It didn''t suit her, in short.


    Alice had previously ridiculed Natalie, saying she was ugly and unqualified to even wear Katherine''s


    shoes.


    Natalie had been thinking about it all day, and when she walked into the venue today, she


    subconsciously looked for Alice.


    She found Alice wearing a ck dress today, making her look noble, intimidating, and giving off an


    elegant aura.


    Natalie snorted coldly, and just as she was about to walk over while lifting her long dress, she saw a


    new face standing beside Alice.


    She frowned and asked the person beside her, "Who is the woman beside Alice? Is she a new star?


    I''ve never seen her before."


    The agent nced at her with a puzzled look.


    "I''ve never heard of her, too,'''' he uttered.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then go and find out about her background now!" she yelled.


    After she yelled and saw the agent left, Natalie walked towards them.


    Alice anticipated her arrival.


    When she saw hering over, she put on a sly smile.


    "Natalie, long time no see; she greeted.


    "Oh, yes...long time no see, Alice.Who''s this person beside you?" she directly asked.


    Katherine slightly raised her brows as she looked at Natalie, wearing a red dress.


    She took the initiative to extend her hand and confidently said, "Hello, Ms.Cooper.I am the ugly,


    unworthy, and incapable Katherine you speak of which deserves to be left alone.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Natalie was stunned as her smile wavered.


    She couldn''t keep smiling, having Katherine roasting her.


    "Ms.Wilson, you must have misunderstood me before¡± Natalie mumbled.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows while she looked at her as she giggled.


    "Is that so?" she mockingly asked.


    Natalie was at a loss for words.


    She could only manage to say "Excuse me" with a forced smile.


    So, Katherine gave her a cold nod and turned to look at the people watching the scene.


    There were many media outlets tonight.


    The awarding ceremony had not yet officially begun.


    Thus, most people were still attentive to what was happening around them.


    Most of them witnessed what happened between Katherine and Natalie, but no one was so foolish as


    to spread the news by posting it on social media.


    After all, the organizers had some connections with the Jacobs Family, and Natalie had Maxton''s


    support.


    Katherine''s dress today was not that eye-catchingpared to Natalie''s and the others¡¯ backless or


    bright red dress.


    Her dress was even a little simple, but because of its simplicity, she stood out more.


    There were many celebrities in attendance tonight, and all werepeting to stand out against others.


    They were afraid that they wouldn''t look pretty enoughpared to their co-stars if captured by the


    camera lens.


    So, they made sure that they had fabulous makeup paired withvish gowns.


    Although Katherine''s makeup personally looked good, it was not enough when a camera captured it.


    It was easy to expose the ws in her facial features.


    However, she was not even bothered.


    She was confident in her skin.


    Katherine''s light makeup and appearance tonight could be said to be "bold."


    She didn''t care about the media, though.


    Besides the special guests or the big-shots, most people who came tonight were celebrities.


    Katherine looked unfamiliar to them, and the fact that Alice brought her made the other celebrities think


    that she was a newbie in the entertainment field.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she talked to Natalie earlier, they could tell that she was not a new star but the chairman of


    Silverlight Entertainment.


    So, most people tactfully avoided her gaze when Katherine roamed her eyes over the venue.


    Alice discreetly gave Katherine a thumbs-up.


    "You are so amazing, Katherine!"


    If Alice had Katherine''s speaking skills, she would not have felt as if what she said to that bitch,


    Nathalie, was insufficient andcking in fierceness.


    She would often end up overly enraged whenever Natalie talked to her, unlike Katherine, who could


    deal with troubles in a calmer way.


    Katherine nced at Alice and said, "She''s not even that intimidating¡±


    ¡®Why was Alice being bullied?¡¯ Katherine clicked her tongue at the thought and noticed that the


    usherettes on the scene were starting to organize the people into the main venue.


    Katherine had to suppress her thoughts first and uttered, "Let''s just go inside"


    Alice also noticed it and said in boredom, "Yeah.We have to sit inside for more than an hour!"


    Tyler heard it andughed.


    "Alice, I heard that you were nominated for the Best Actress this time¡± he said. Alice coldly snorted.


    "I was only nominated, so you''ll havepany!" sheined.


    The Jacobs Family sponsored the trophy, and Alice and Natalie were nominated.


    Alice knew that in the end, Natalie would end up winning that category.


    Tyler also thought of this scheme and rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, Alice.In my heart, you are the best actress, he said tofort her.Alice nodded in


    satisfaction and slyly smiled.


    "What a coincidence! I think so too!" she joked andughed.


    After she said that, Alice looked at Katherine proudly.


    So, Katherine responded as she also looked at Alice and smiled.


    "Oh, I think so too¡±


    "Awe, I''m so touched, Kathy!" Alice eximed.


    Katherine rolled her eyes.


    "Remember to watch your movements.


    There are a lot of cameras; she warned.


    When Alice heard it, she straightened her back and removed the smile on her face.


    In an instant, she suddenly looked noble and cold.


    Katherine couldn''t help but sigh with Alice''s acting skills.


    She was born to act, really! When they continued to talk more modestly, one of the organizers walked


    over to Katherine.


    It was because she was a special guest, so her seat was different from Alice and the others.


    She guided her to a specific seat, and it wasn''t in the middle part of the venue.


    It was in the first row below the stage, and Alice was behind her.


    She didn''t know if the organizers did it on purpose, but Alice was right next to Natalie.


    Katherine looked back at Alice.


    She didn''t know what Alice was talking to Natalie about, so she ignored it.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    She had no choice but to pull her gaze back and stare nkly at the event brochure with the names of


    the sponsors ced in front of her.


    Almost half of the attendees were from the Lewis family.


    Sean was indeed an important guest tonight.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw Katherine sitting on the guest seat that was supposed to be his.


    He raised his eyebrows and called the attention of the staff near him.


    "Mr.Lewis, is there anything I can do to assist you?" the staff asked politely.


    Sean pointed his hand at Katherine, who was seated near them.


    "Is there a problem with your arrangement? Don''t you know who Katherine is? How can you let her sit


    there?" he asked.


    The staff member''s expression froze, and he was a little mortified.


    "Mr.Lewis, I am not the one who''s in charge of the seating arrangement, and..." the staff was about to


    continue his words, but Sean cut him off.


    Sean did not want to hear his nonsense exnation.


    He waved his hand and said, "Zack will be here in a while.Hurry up and adjust the seats."


    The staff could be in the entertainment industry for many years, so he knew what they should say and


    do.


    The size of the guest table naturally arranged this seat in the size of the guest table.


    Katherine was the chairman of Silverlight Entertainment, and the center was not small, but it was not


    enough in front of Zack and Sean.


    However, Katherine was still a former Colburn, so no one dared to put her in the farthest position in the


    seating arrangement.


    When Sean said this, the staff immediately understood and followed hismand.


    "Right away, Mr.Lewis, please excuse me.I will go and adjust the seat immediately.¡±


    All the seats were arranged, and it was not easy to change, but since Sean mentioned Zack''s name,


    other guests would not darein about it.


    The staff initially thought the other guests were more challenging to deal with, but he didn''t expect


    Katherine to be the most difficult one.


    "Miss Wilson, can you please move? Your seat is over here.


    One of the staff gave you the wrong one.


    I''m sorry for the trouble we have caused¡¯ the staff exined calmly why thedy needed to move.


    Katherine nced at the seat where the staff member had indicated.


    It would be too ufortable if she were to sit there since it was right in the middle.


    It would be difficult for her to avoid the cameras!


    "It doesn''t matter.I''m good sitting here,¡¯¡¯ Katherine replied.


    She did not want to move from her ce.


    "I''m fine here,¡¯¡¯ she repeated.


    In any case, these seats were to be upied ordingly.


    The more central the seats were, the more influential the guest was.


    That was why she was willing to give away the center seat in exchange for a corner one.


    She also believed that everyone wanted to sit there, anyway.


    The staff member did not expect that Katherine would disagree.


    If it were for the stars at the back, they would surely be overjoyed sitting on the seat assigned to


    Katherine.


    Which only meant that Katherine was not a lowly person! But he saw that Katherine had a light smile


    on her face, and it did not seem like she was doing this on purpose.


    The staff member had to lie.


    "Ms.Wilson, I am sorry.Our event is arranged ording to guests¡¯ seats, so please..."


    Katherine understood what he was trying to say, so she cut him off with, "Alright."


    She got up from her seat and followed the staff.


    As soon as she sat down to the assigned seat, Katherine found out that the person sitting next to her


    was Sean.


    Katherine raised his eyebrows and did not bother to greet him at all.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Sean spoke first, "It''s been so long since west saw each other, Katherine¡± Katherine


    pursed her lips and answered him with, "Mr.Lewis, we''re not even that close to each other¡±


    She thought that there was no need to greet him.


    Sean let out an "Oh¡± as if he could not hear the hidden meaning behind Katherine''s words.


    He evenplimented her.


    "You look stunning tonight"


    Katherine did not bother to say thank you.


    Instead, she asked him, "Mr.Lewis, have you seen Ms.Summer?"


    Sean''s face froze at her question.


    "No..." he replied.


    Katherine was such a strange woman.


    He praised her for being beautiful, but she didn''t even say thank you.


    She ignored his words and changed the topic, which made him feel that he was ugly.


    Katherine was very pleased with Sean''s reaction.


    She looked at him and smiled, "You also look good tonight"


    Sean suddenly felt terrible.


    Did it seem to her that heplimented her just to get one back? First, she didn''t respond to his


    compliment about her look, which made him feel that he was not good-looking, and then suddenly, she


    said he was handsome tofort him? After getting a bit of fun, Sean no longer provoked Katherine.


    Katherine fell silent after that exchange.


    Suddenly, she felt better.


    However, her good mood wasn''t meant tost longer because momentster, someone arrived.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    "Please move aside,¡¯ Katherine''s gaze narrowed after hearing the voice.


    It was her ex-husband, Zack.


    Katherine had not expected Zack to show up at such a boring awards ceremony, and he even sat next


    to her.


    Katherine turned around and motioned Zack to join her.


    Sean was already a nuisance, and now there was Zack to spice it up.


    Katherine''s good mood had been ruined.


    Zack took his seat and twitched the corner of his mouth as he stared at Sean, who was waiting to


    watch the reaction of the couple.


    "It''s boring! Zackmented.Sean gave Katherine a sidelong nce.He noticed that she was sitting


    peacefully, apparently unconcerned by her ex-husband.For a moment, he couldn''t decide whether to be


    sad for Zack or be happy for him.


    "How are you feeling right now, Zack?" Sean inquired.


    Zack sneered.


    "I am in the mood of finding someone to fight with¡± Those words were certainly enough to get Sean to


    stop talking.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For over 20 minutes, Zack remained seated with his vision upfront.


    Katherine, however, did not mind ncing at him.


    The people around him did not bother to give a second nce at Zack.


    Zack was in a foul mood.


    As a result, he lost his interest in the event and turned his head to look at Katherine.


    Katherine was busy looking at the awards disyed on the stage.


    When she felt Zack''s gaze, she turned to look at him.


    Zack subconsciously braced himself, thinking that she was about to say something.


    However, Katherine only gave him a casual nce.


    She didn''t care about him anymore, it was evident.


    Zack''s expression darkened as he realized this.


    After the divorce, he discovered that many things had gone beyond hisprehension.


    Just like when he found out that Katherine was not a gold-digger, it was a huge shocker.


    Another thing was that he seemed to have feelings for her.


    And also, Katherine''s filing for divorce was very decisive that he was caught off guard.


    As Alice had predicted, the entire award ceremony was pretty dull.


    She had been nominated for two awards but lost it to another nominee, Natalie Cooper.


    After the awards ceremony, the special guests were interviewed ording to the guidelines.


    Katherine was not an awardee with great achievements during the event, but her poprity could not


    be ignored.


    So, she was one of those who received special attention from the reporters.


    "Ms.Wilson, what do you think of the awards ceremony tonight?" asked one of the reporters.


    "It''s pretty good!"


    She replied casually.


    Her charming eyes shifted slightly, and she cast a peek at Alice, who was assisting Katherine with tiny


    gestures.


    Katherine then gave Alice a friendly smile.


    "Ms.Wilson, you appear to be in a good mood.Did you find anything interesting?"


    the reporter inquired with a wide smile.


    "I was in a good mood all day today¡± she replied.


    Her answer showed that she didn''t want to talk more.


    The reporters could tell, but for them to hit a good scoop, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and


    ask, "Is it because you met Mr.Colburn today?"


    Katherine''s smile faded when she heard the question.


    On the other hand, Zack, who was standing beside her at the time, happened to be staring at her.


    Katherine got irritated by his chilly, narrow gaze.


    "You''re wrong.I was happy all day today before I met someone whom I am not supposed to meet,¡¯ she


    retorted dryly.


    Zack''s face grew frigid as soon as she finished speaking.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood to answer more questions.Please excuse me ¡®¡¯ Katherine said, ignoring


    the situation.


    She tly declined without any euphemism.


    This was the first time the reporter who asked the question hade across someone like her.


    He was taken aback for a moment before reacting.


    But Katherine had already stepped away from the camera.


    The reporter had to shift his focus.


    He grinned and was about to hand over the microphone to Zack, but to his dismay, Zack had


    immediately left.


    The entire award ceremony was live-streamed, as well as the interviews.


    Although there might be a slight dy due to technical issues, it would only take one or two seconds


    for that urrence to appear! When the reporter asked Katherine about Zack, some viewers who were


    watching the live broadcast imed that Katherine was hypocritical.


    As a result, her next statement made the audience who hadmented shut up immediately.


    During the entire live broadcast,ments from the audience flooded.


    "I adore this lovelydy! She''s so tough!" said one of the viewers, watching in her home.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Everyone who heard about the news on the inte couldn''t help butugh in amusement based on


    what they had witnessed.


    Several of themmented with: [Hahaha! Katherine is really one hell of a woman! I can''t believe how


    tough she is! Oh my god! Only if my best friend is as tough as her, I bet she wouldn''t get hurt by her ex-


    boyfriend!]


    [Hmp! She was in a good mood all day until she met her ex-husband! I can feel how depressed she


    was, and If I were in her shoes, I would understand that look of not wanting to see her ex-husband


    anymore! Oh my god! I really admire her for that!]


    [Am I the only one who thinks that this woman is so stunning?]


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [You are not the only one who thinks that she is stunning! I also agree with you.I hope that she will


    enter the entertainment industry.I''m sure that she will be a famous star in no time!]


    [The three of us, my two best friends and I, were hoping that someday, she could be a star!]


    Katherine immediately went to Alice''s side when she found her using a different ount to check the


    comment that came from theizens.


    "Be careful.Don''t let yourself get exposed,¡¯ Katherine gently reminded her.


    Alice was dumbfounded when she heard a woman speak.


    Although she had been secretly doing this for quite some time, she still couldn''t help but feel like a


    bucket of ice was being poured on her.


    Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Katherine.


    "Don''t worry about me.No need to be afraid.Besides, what I am using right now is not my main


    ount!"


    Katherine''s eyes widened, and "Oh!" was the only word that she could utter.


    Alice''s lips formed a grin, and she said, "It''s Tyler''s ount!"


    Katherine''s mouth went agape, and she fell silent.


    This would cause an uproar! The reporters immediately took a photo of Katherine and Alice leaving the


    ce together once the interview was done.


    Meanwhile, Alice wanted to go back to Luke''s house.


    However, she was afraid that the paparazzi would take some photos of them.


    Since Katherine hadn''t brought her car to drive, they could only ask Tyler to send her home.


    However, since everyone knew about the rtionship that Katherine and Tyler had, Alice was sure that


    the paparazzi wouldn''t take photos as much as they did before.


    Meanwhile, Katherine watched Alice get into the car before she walked towards Tyler''s car.


    At this time, Tyler was not the one who was going to drive.


    Instead, thepany only sent a driver to fetch her.


    The wind was particrly strong at night at the port.


    Katherine''s hair, which was blown by the wind, was a little messed up.


    She tucked her loose hair behind her ears using both of her hands.


    And when Katherine looked down, a man with a pair of shiny ck leather shoes stood in front of her.


    When she raised her head to look up, Zack''s poker face weed her.


    Katherine''s eyes scanned his face.


    However, she did not intend to pay much attention to him.


    Instead, she withdrew her eyes from Zack and nned to walk past him.


    Just as she was about to take a step, Zack''s hands reached her arms and stopped her.


    "Katherine, let''s talk.¡¯


    "Do we still have some problems that we need to talk about?"


    Katherine asked the moment she stopped and looked at him.


    When it came to divorce, it seemed like no rich couple was simple like them.


    There were no financial discussions, no emotional bonds, and no children''s custody problems.


    They just somehow parted ways.


    "Uhm, there are still some things that I need to understand ¡®¡¯ Zack said in a low voice.


    Katherine''s brows arched.


    "What is it?"


    "Not in here.This is not the appropriate ce to talk.Let''s go somewhere convenient¡± Zack uttered.


    "But why would I go with you, Zack? Do I have to make it convenient for you?"


    Katherine smiled and looked at him with mischief.


    After she finished talking, she grabbed his hand that was on her arm and shoved it away.


    Katherine continued walking to the car that was parked not far from her.


    Zack was astounded for a while.


    He could feel the meaning behind the smug smile on Katherine''s lips.


    She was mocking him! Zack''s face paled.


    He immediately turned around and grabbed Katherine''s wrist.


    "Let me take you home."


    "Let me go,¡¯¡¯ Katherine said as she looked back at him.


    Although there was a tad of warmth in her peach blossom orbs, her gaze remained cold.


    "I will take you home,¡¯¡¯ Zack sternly said and let go of her wrist.


    "Mr.Colburn, do you think that I am the type of person who needs someone just to take me home?"


    Katherine''s eyebrows raised as she asked him.


    "Don''t tell me you want to go trending again?" He angrily said.


    "Lam Tyler''s boss.It doesn''t matter if I became a trending topic.Come to think of it, if I will go trending


    because of you, don''t you think that I will just embarrass myself and risk my reputation?"


    Katherine didn''t want to utter nonsense.


    "Honestly, Zack, I really don''t know what happened to you recently.You and I are already divorced.Man


    up with your decisions and stay away from me.I already regretted marrying you; don''t make me regret it


    more."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "Honestly, Zack, I really don¡¯t know what happened to you recently.You and I are already divorced.Man


    up with your decisions and stay away from me.I already regretted marrying you; don''t make me regret it


    more.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack was frozen on his spot as he watched the ck car disappear to the distance.


    Katherine''s words rang in his ears as if on a loop, repeating over and over.


    His brows furrowed, and his eyes darkened.


    When someone saw him, they wanted to say hello, but they backed off the moment they saw his face.


    It was not that he looked hideous, but it looked like he was gonna murder someone, so no one dared to


    greet him.


    Sean saw Zack, unmoving with a murderous expression on his face.


    Trying to hide his gloating over his friend''s misfortune, he said, "She already left.What are you still


    looking at?"


    Zack red at him coldly.


    Sean raised his hand and rubbed his nose.


    He diverted his gaze and coughed.


    "Why don''t we have a drink?"


    "Get lost!"


    Sean was speechless because of his rude response.


    ¡®How cruel!"


    Although Sean enjoyed the rare sight of Zack suffering defeat, thetter''s expression was just too cold,


    so he was still a little scared just a little.


    After a while, Sean thought it got boring, so he turned around and walked to his car.


    After a few steps, Sean stopped again.


    Out of curiosity, he turned his head back.


    Under the moonlight, Zack stood alone and looked...


    Well, he looked quite pitiful.


    Sean turned around and ran back.


    "Be honest, Zack.Do you regret it?"


    When he heard his words, Zack scoffed.


    "Regret what?"


    "Regret divorcing Katherine, of course!"


    Zack looked at Sean in contempt.


    Sean clicked his tongue.


    "I thought you just wanted to teach her a lesson.But after all, she loved you for so long.You shouldn''t be


    too heartless."


    "She loved me?" Zack seemed to have heard of a joke.


    He sneered.


    "Have you ever seen a woman who can be so straightforward with the man she loved?"


    "As you said, a man she loved! It''s all in the past, just fucking move on.¡¯¡¯ Zack was speechless.


    He felt like Sean went back just to make things difficult for him.


    He walked to his car and said, "Go anywhere as long as you don''t follow me¡± Sean''s lips twitched.


    He was gonna say something but stopped midway.


    Originally, he wanted to give Zack some love advice, but now, he changed his mind.


    Sean thought he finally understood Katherine''s decisiveness.


    Zack was such an indecisive man.


    Whoever fell for him would definitely get distressed!


    "Okay, I''ll get lost!"


    Sean didn''t want to make things difficult for himself anymore.


    He waved his hand and walked to his car.


    An inquiring voice suddenly sounded.


    "Katherine?"


    Hearing Tyler''s voice, Katherine came back to her senses.


    She retracted her gaze and raised her eyebrows.


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Tyler leaned over as he asked.His handsome face was right in front of her.Katherine smiled.


    "Like a midnight snack?"


    She clicked her tongue and eyed the side, saying, "Is it necessary to lean close and use your


    handsome face for me to agree with your request?"


    Tyler also smiled.


    "I always thought that this trick is exclusive for you, Katherine.¡¯ Katherine''s lips curved yfully.


    She joked, "I''m not Alice.Are you sure that will work on me?"


    "Then, Katherine, does it work on you?"


    Katherine admitted that he was indeed good-looking although a little foolish.


    In the end, it could be said that it worked since she went to have supper with Tyler.


    When she returned to the vi, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Katherine would usually sleep at an earlier time to wake up early the following day, but it was already


    toote.


    She was too tired and slept right away.


    When morning came, she was still in a deep sleep, which caused her to miss her rm.At around eight


    o''clock, her cellphone on the bedside table rang.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Still half asleep, Katherine squinted her eyes as she read the caller''s name on her phone''s screen.


    When the name finally registered on her mind, her eyes instantly widened.


    The sleepiness she was feeling immediately vanished.


    She pressed the answer button and put the phone near her ear.


    "Mr.Davis?"


    "Good morning, Miss Wilson.I hope I didn''t disturb your sleep; Benjamin''s deep voice said on the other


    line.It seemed like he was about to announce good news, based on the tone of his voice.¡± Katherine''s


    irritation immediately disappeared.


    "No, Mr.Davis,¡¯ she replied.


    Benjamin smiled at her answer.


    "That''s great.Anyway, I didn''t disappoint you.I have already found out what you want.If you''re free


    today, I can give it to you," he said.


    "Sure, Mr.Davis! I''ll meet you at the coffee shop we went tost time at ten o''clock¡± Katherine


    answered.


    She was obviously in a happy disposition.


    "Got it"


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine got up from her bed and headed towards her bathroom to wash


    up.


    She was eating breakfast when she grabbed her phone and opened her Twitter to search for


    something up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Last night, the awards ceremony took over the trending topic list on Twitter.


    Alice apanied the best female lead for three consecutive years and became the best female lead


    in the trending topic.


    Although Alice didn''t win the award, her name trended all over social media.


    Natalie had consistently been ranked second, but her poprity was obviously way lowerpared to


    Alice''s.


    Last night, the video of Katherine being interviewed also went viral on the inte.


    There were obviously some nastyments, but overall, the people loved and praised Katherine''s


    beautiful appearance and kind personality.


    Katherine only skimmed through thements for a short while before she finished her food.


    Then, she changed into a fresh pair of clothes and went out.


    Finally, she would be able to get that information.


    Natalie had already done a lot of tricks against her.


    Now, it was Katherine''s turn to make Natalie have a taste of her own medicine.


    Katherine arrived at the coffee shop on time, but she saw that Benjamin was already there.


    Thepensation that Katherine offered to him was huge.


    She was also straightforward and clear with what she wanted, and most private investigators, including


    Benjamin, preferred clients like her.


    Now that he had discovered something important, he immediately went to the coffee shop and waited


    for Katherine.


    Katherine nced at her phone as she took her seat.


    It was exactly ten o''clock.


    She slightly raised her eyebrows as she looked at the man sitting opposite her.


    "Mr.Davis, it looks like you''ve gained quite a lot of information? she said and offered him a weak smile.


    Benjamin had met Katherine twice, so he already knew that she was a straightforward person.


    He didn''t want to prolong the anticipation, so he immediately went to the point.


    "The matter with Natalie Cooper wasn''t hard to investigate.I originally followed your n in the


    investigation, but I actually found a few more interesting things along the way."


    Benjamin took out some documents from his bag and handed them to Katherine.


    "Let me take a look."


    Katherine muttered as she stretched her hand to get the papers.


    For a short while, Katherine read the papers thoroughly.


    Then, she raised her head and smiled at Benjamin.


    "You really are amazing, Mr.Davis¡± she beamed.


    "Thanks, but that''s my job,'''' Benjamin said politely and handed over the papers about Jerry to


    Katherine.


    "This is the information I found about the guy named Jerry¡± he told her.


    Katherine nodded her head and flipped through the papers.


    This Jerry-guy was exactly who she thought.


    Katherine didn''t waste more time.


    She grabbed her purse and took out two hundred thousand dors in cash.


    "Thank you for your efforts, Mr.Davis"


    "My pleasure, Ms.Wilson,¡¯ Benjamin replied.


    Katherine took all the documents with her and went directly to Silverlight Entertainment when their


    meeting ended.


    Meanwhile, Alice had just finished recording a program.


    Last night, she attended the awards ceremony.


    Today was not a busy day for her, so she was in thepany.


    When Katherine''s real identity was finally exposed, all of her employees now knew that she was their


    real boss.


    When she arrived at thepany''s building, no one stopped or questioned her anymore.


    Katherine went straight to Alice''s office.


    The door was slightly open, so she saw Alice talking to Helen inside.


    She didn''t want to eavesdrop, so she knocked on the door.


    However, before her fist could even hit the door, she had already heard Alice mentioning her name.


    "Don''t tell Katherine about this first, okay?"


    "When will you tell Ms.Wilson?"


    Alice curled her lips.


    "Helen! Stopughing at me! I have already been upset enough!"


    After all, Alice was the only celebrity that Helen had managed for ten years.


    Helen sighed in defeat.


    "Actually, I think it''s much better to tell Ms.Wilson¡±


    "What are you trying to hide from me?"


    The office door swung open, and it revealed Katherine, who entered the office with her narrowed eyes


    and raised eyebrows.


    She nced at Alice before fixing her gaze towards Helen''s pale face.


    "Tell me, Helen¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Helen hesitantly nced at Alice before looking at Katherine.


    "Hey, I''m not the one who''s supposed to tell you about this."


    Pouting, Alice walked towards Katherine and raised her arms for a hug, wooing her.


    On the other hand, Katherine raised her hand to block Alice''s embrace and looked at her with a


    mocking expression.


    "Or do you want me to tell Luke about this little scheme of yours?"


    Alice groaned and immediately gave in.


    Katherine shrugged and walked to the sofa.


    She sat therefortably and looked at Helen.


    "Helen?"


    Initially, Helen didn''t want to hide this from Katherine.


    This wasn''t the first or second time that such a thing had happened.


    So, when Katherine urged her to tell the truth, she didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "Remember when Alice became the endorser of the C Company''s skincare productsst year? Well, C


    Company was very satisfied with Alice.


    Her contract expired a few days ago, but they are already asking us to discuss the contract for next


    year''s endorsement.


    However, earlier this morning, the person in charge of the sales in North District from the C Company


    suddenly called me and said that he didn''t want to renew the contract with Alice this year."


    "Okay¡± Katherine responded.


    She looked at Alice.


    "Why did that happen?" she asked her.


    Helen, who had been a manager for several years now, also couldn''t help but feel confused about the


    sudden decision to withdraw the contract.


    "Is it Natalie? The person in charge of the North District is well-acquainted with the Jacobs family.Didn''t


    Natalie win two awardsst night? She also spent a huge amount of money and bribed the press to


    write fake articles to defame Alice.¡¯¡¯ The truth was that stealing endorsements were verymon in the


    entertainment industry.


    If Natalie stole someone else''s, Katherine wouldn''t be surprised anymore.


    However, since Natalie didn''t hesitate to snatch her friend''s contract, Katherine wouldn''t just stand by


    and watch.


    The problem was, there were too many things involved in this matter.


    Of course, Alice and Natalie always had bad blood against each other.


    However, in the eyes of the public, the two of them had been portrayed as friends for many years now.


    Natalie obviously used her connection with the Jacobs family to get that endorsement deal.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people were unaware of this issue, and Alice was not allowed to confront Natalie for being low


    and petty.


    As much as she wanted to, she couldn''t do that, given her career and reputation.


    However, it wasn''t like there was no other way to teach Natalie a lesson or two.


    She relied on the Jacobs family, and Katherine created an emerce website five years ago.


    Luckily, the Jacobs family''s clothing brand just happened to be on the tform of Katherine''spany,


    and they were currently negotiating with each other regarding the selling process on this particr


    tform.


    Helen wasn''t aware of this matter, but Alice was.


    Alice honestly didn''t want Katherine to know about this issue because she didn''t want to make things


    difficult for her friend.


    On the other hand, Helen wanted Katherine to know because she knew that there was nothing that this


    woman couldn''t solve.


    Katherine stared at Alice after she heard her exnation.


    "Remember what I told youst night? I was right.You''re not cut out for business."


    "Katherine, I..." Alice stuttered.


    Katherine scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    "What are you afraid of? The person in charge of the Jacobs family is Charles.Doesn''t it ur to you


    that Maxton has to rely on Charles?" she said.


    Alice''s eyes lit up, and she stared at Katherine in awe.


    "That makes a lot of sense."


    "You stupid girl!" Katherine teased andughed.


    When herughter died down, she looked at Helen with seriousness.


    "Don''t do this again, Helen, Alice.There''s no need to hide these things from me¡± Helen smiled and


    nced at Alice.


    "It''s all because of her,'''' she replied.


    Helen could already tell that she would resolve this matter upon seeing Katherine''s reaction.She


    silently sighed before deciding to leave.


    "I''ll be going out first.I''ll leave you two so you can talk privately; she told the girls in front of her.Being


    robbed of the endorsement was actually not a big deal for Alice.With her current status, a lot of


    endorsement deals were already lining up for her.


    All she needed to do was choose whatever she liked.


    However, she had always been irked by Natalie''s dirty tricks.


    That woman had always been trying topete with her.


    What she did really angered Alice, and even Helen herself couldn''t ept what Natalie did.


    Helen also did not expect that they could get the stolen endorsement back.


    Well, as long as Katherine would be able to teach Natalie a lesson, everything would turn out fine.


    That woman needed to reevaluate herself, anyway.


    Helen left the office while Katherine and Alice remained inside.


    Katherine immediately told Alice all the information she had just obtained about Natalie without wasting


    more time.


    "You''re far better than me when ites to exposing this kind of stuff.I''ll let you pick the lucky day, and


    we''ll send a gift to Natalie," Katherine said.


    Satisfied with her revtion, Katherinefortably leaned on the sofa.


    A huge grin was painted on her lips.


    Alice flipped through all the documents with her eyes widened, obviously stunned with the new


    information she had just learned.


    "Oh my gosh! I couldn''t believe Natalie could do this!" Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "Me, too.I was wrong."


    "Don''t worry, Katherine.This disgusting fly always likes to hover around you.Let''s see if I don''t


    embarrass her to death this time!"


    A loud, tauntingugh escaped Alice''s lips.


    Natalie had always liked ying dirty tricks to other people, right? Alice was instantly filled with


    excitement and pride.


    She had almost forgotten that Natalie had snatched the endorsement away from her.


    Katherine looked at her beaming friend.


    "Aren''t you sad that the endorsement was stolen from you?" Alice frowned at her.


    "If someone else had snatched the endorsement away from me, I would be pissed, but I''ll let it go.But


    since it''s Natalie who stole it, you can''t imagine how angry I am right now!"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    "Nonsense! Even if it''s Natalie or not, you should always take back what''s yours,¡¯ Katherine


    reprimanded Alice with a smile.


    After she said that, she went silent for a moment before sharing a piece of good news for Alice.


    "Last week, I took a liking to an Intellectual Property movie and approved it.You can choose any role


    you like."


    That was something Alice wanted to hear! Rich, intelligent, loving, and caring, that was her friend,


    Katherine.


    Since there was no one else in the office, Alice rushed over to Katherine and hugged her.


    She was so touched.


    "Kathy, let''s get married! I think I want to marry you!" she exaggeratedly said.


    Katherine pushed her and giggled.


    "I don''t want to steal you from Luke," Katherine answered.


    Alice''s cheeks turned red because she was a little embarrassed.


    "Katherine, you don''t need to steal me from anyone.With just a word, I''ll go with you if you like me to."


    Katherine was amused.


    "You are talented and promising, Alice! You''ve been in the entertainment industry for ten years.What


    kind of films have you not taken a role in?"


    "Wait, that is a different matter!" Aliceined.


    Alice knew which IP movie was Katherine interested in, and she also heard that the Central District was


    also nning to invest in it.


    Natalie was under the Central District and also had Maxton''s support.


    So, if Natalie wanted a specific role from the said movie, no one in the entertainment business could


    compete with her.


    If Katherine could promise her such a role, it meant that she had already made a deal.


    Alice was disgusted by how Natalie had all the opportunities for her unfairly.


    Now, the tables had finally turned.


    ¡®It''s really good to be friends with a wealthy, sessful woman like Katherine!¡¯ Alice thought.


    Katherine looked at her helplessly.


    "Alright, I have already talked to that side.Get someone to sign a contract."


    "Ah! I love you so much, Katherine!"


    Katherine raised her hands to block Alice''s kiss.


    "My sexual preference is still normal.I am straight.Stop, Alice!" she jokinglyined.


    "None of those disgusting men can be as good as me,¡¯ Alice also replied teasingly.


    They both went silent and then chuckled at what Alice had said.


    Alice was so excited by Katherine''s offer that she contacted someone from the IP movie to choose her


    role.


    After they had their lunch together, Katherine drove back to the vi.


    Katherine called Celine once she got home.


    Katherine now had a lot ofpany shares under her J name.


    There were threepanies that were in her absolute control, but Katherine rarely showed her face.


    All of them were almost handed over to the deputy general manager of thepany.


    But there were special errands that Celine had to do for her.


    For instance, there was an electricpany that was founded five years ago, but Katherine rarely


    showed herself there.


    It was Celine who showed up as the representative for her stead.


    "Miss Wilson?"


    Katherine leaned against the railing while gazing at the bare French sycamore trees downstairs.


    "Has Rafe been thinking about endorsing their products in the Girls¡¯ Shop?"


    Celine quickly answered, "Yes, she shared it with me, and we''ve been talking about it recently."


    "Okay, then there''s no need to talk about it," she muttered.


    When Celine heard it, she immediately understood what Katherine meant.


    However, she still wondered why.


    So, she asked her, "Miss Wilson?"


    "Alice got her endorsement stolen by Natalie today¡± Katherine bitterly answered, but there was a sly


    smile on her lips.


    Celine couldn''t find the connection about the issue at all.


    But Celine was a clever person, she thought for a few seconds and shook her head.


    Then, she immediately understood why.


    "Alright, I understand¡¯¡¯ Natalie had been too haughty and overbearing these past few years.


    What would happen next was what she deserved.


    Katherine smiled in satisfaction.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Secretary Curtis"


    "Don''t mind it, Miss Wilson.It''s my job,¡¯¡¯ Celine cordially replied.


    As Celine spoke, she thought of something.


    "By the way, Miss Wilson, Aidan is looking for a photo of you recently.¡¯¡¯ Katherine raised her left


    eyebrow and nonchntly said, "I see.Just let him look.He would not find anything useful in my


    photos:"


    However, if Aidan could find some, she could lose.Zack might know her hidden identity and use it


    against her.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    It was winter in Y City in December.More than a month ago, Chloe started spreading rumors about


    Katherine on the inte.


    That happened on the third of December.


    The weather was not even good, but Katherine had a good mood.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was in a bad mood.


    She thought that Katherine only wanted money in exchange for dropping the case against her.


    When she received thewyer''s letter, she did not even care, and after that, she did not hear anything


    from Katherine.


    She even joked about this matter with her friends.


    However, in the end, she was called by the court.


    This time, she started feeling a little nervous.


    However, she still didn''t take this matter seriously.


    She also asked Zack to help her fix this matter, but Zack not only did not help her but also asked her


    not to provoke Katherine again.


    Chloe did not believe that Katherine could do anything to her.


    It was just that the matter was a little huge back then.


    Now, the whole case would be broadcast on the inte.


    When she thought that everyone on the inte knew her, she could not help but get a little mad.


    Katherine had not seen Chloe for nearly half a month.


    She thought that she had restrained herself, but she did not expect to receive her piercing re as


    soon as she passed by her.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and looked at Aidan beside her.


    "Secretary Hall, I have nothing but money, and I know someone deserves to be detained, right?"


    It was the first time that Aidan had heard someone talk so calmly not to cause chaos.


    He immediately understood what Katherine meant.


    "Sure, Ms.Wilson.I would make sure that Chloe would be detained."


    Katherine smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    After that, Katherine sat on the intiff''s table, while Chloe sat on the defendant''s table opposite her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine had spent so much money to have Aidan as herwyer.


    He was best at handlingwsuits rted to libel cases or something rted to a person''s reputation.


    It was expected that thiswsuit would be naturally sessful.


    The hearing passed.


    When Chloe heard the judge''s verdict, she was in a panic.


    Things were now sinking on her head.


    Katherine should not be taken lightly.


    "Wait! I can pay for this! Let''s resolve this by retributing the damages.I can pay any amount you ask


    for!"


    When Chloe''s representativewyer heard this, he also quickly said, "Your Honor, I think we can


    negotiate with the intiff"


    But Aidan was also quick to decline.


    "Sorry, my client would not ept any reconciliation.¡¯¡¯


    In the end, the judge decided to detain Chloe for five days and made herpensate for the mental


    damage and the damage to Katherine''s reputation.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was so satisfied with the result.


    She wanted to make Chloe repent for her wrongdoings ever since.


    If Chloe were to force her plea, then she should not me Katherine if she became impolite in terms of


    dealing with this case.


    Five days was neither long nor short.


    But for Chloe, who had been pampered since she was a child, staying in a detention center for five


    days would be like hell.


    Yes, she would definitely remember this suffering for the rest of her life.


    When they were wrapping up, Aidan talked to Katherine.


    "Miss Wilson, I''m sorry.I tried my best, but we could only detain her for five days.¡¯ Katherine genuinely


    smiled at Aidan when she heard his apology.


    "Mr.Hall, you''re being too modest.I am satisfied with this result.Although we can have her sentenced


    longer, I don''t have much time to waste.Just forget it.It was enough.¡¯¡¯


    Aidan heaved a long sigh of relief and muttered, "Thank you, Miss Wilson.¡¯¡¯


    "Shall we have lunch together?" Katherine cordially asked.


    "Of course, I won''t refuse Miss Wilson''s request¡± Aidan replied with a warm smile.


    Before the two walked out of the court, Victoria angrily bolted over and blocked their paths.


    "Katherine! Hurry up and tell the judge that we will settle this privately! Now!" she eximed.


    Katherine raised her eyebrow and coldly nced at Victoria.


    "Mrs.Colburn, you must be getting old.Did you not hear what I said earlier?"


    After Katherine asked that, she chuckled.


    "If I refuse to ept your request, what can you do to me, anyway?"


    Victoria stared at Katherine with wide eyes.


    Katherine wasn''t the person that used to heed to all of her requests anymore.


    Yes, she looked the same, but it seemed that her demeanor hadpletely changed.


    In the past, Katherine would bear all of Victoria''s demands.


    However, now, she did not only refuse to do so; she also stared at her fiercely with a hint of mockery.


    It was not helping that she was also snickering at her! Victoria was so mad that her face formed several


    wrinkles.


    "What are you so proud of? With just one word from Zack, your lousypany will be closed in less


    than a month!" she yelled incredulously.


    Katherine nonchntly looked at her and said, "Oh, okay.I will wait for that then."


    Katherine had enough.


    She didn''t want to waste her time being entangled with the scandalous olddy, so she invited Aidan.


    "Let''s go, Mr.Hall.Let''s have lunch."


    Victoria waspletely stunned.


    When she saw Aidan, who was next to Katherine, sheughed.


    "Do you think having awyer boyfriend is amazing? Just wait; I''ll let Zack deal with you now!"

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Katherine frowned.She despised hearing the Colburn Family''s incessant defamation on her reputation.


    She thought bitterly, ''Like mother, like daughter¡±


    But before she could defend herself, Aidan, who stood beside her, warned Victoria first.


    "Mrs.Colburn, this is the entrance of the court.I advise you to be careful in whatever you say.Also, just


    so you know, I have recorded what you said just now.If you insist on making trouble, I can sue you for


    nder after insulting Miss Wilson!"


    Victoria''s face stiffened when she heard of his veiled threat.


    She looked at Katherine''s nonchnt expression and Aidan¡¯s solemn face.


    In the end, she forcefully swallowed whatever she wanted to say and walked away.


    Katherine withdrew her gaze and walked forward, totally indifferent to what happened moments ago.


    Katherine didn''t bother with Victoria anymore and dismissively said, "Oh."


    Katherine''s nder case against Chloe drew a lot of attention from theizens because Chloe


    previously spread rumors, whichter on became a trending topic on Twitter.


    It was about Katherine having a pre-marital affair and being involved in countless male celebrities even


    before Zack, so she had gotten divorced.


    Many people assumed Katherine was just bluffing on filing awsuit after she issued a statement on


    her Twitter ount.


    However, the incident, which was almost forgotten after nearly two months, was suddenly brought to


    light and directly taken to court today.


    The advertising ounts that were involved in this matter were also sued by Katherine, but the court


    session would precedeter than the one with Chloe.


    In addition, Katherine was adamant about not settling this matter in private.


    When word of Chloe''s detainment began spreading around, the advertising ounts began to panic.


    The advertising ount had always only cared about poprity regardless of who paid them.


    When Chloe gave them the money, they initially thought that Katherine was just an abandoned wife of


    a wealthy family.


    What could a powerless woman do to them? However, now that even Chloe had been detained, they


    realized that even minor parties like them would not be exempted from being punished.


    Meanwhile, Katherine''s name became a trending topic once more.


    This time, the advertising ount merely forwarded this news and didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Victoria went straight to Q City Corporation once she left the court.


    Aidan knew what she intended to do the moment he spotted Victoria.


    If it were under normal circumstances, he would not hesitate to allow Victoria in.


    But ever since Zack divorced Katherine, Aidan didn''t dare to take things lightly when it came to


    Katherine.


    So, Aidan stopped Victoria as soon as she stepped out of the elevator.


    He hurriedly asked, "Mrs.Victoria, why are you here?"


    "Where''s Zack?"


    Victoria directly asked him.


    "Mr.Colburn is busy as of the moment.Could you wait for a bit?"


    Victoria had experienced a setback when she met Katherine a while ago, and now even in her son''s


    company, she had to control herself from losing her cool.


    She muttered through gritted teeth, "But I have an important matter to attendter!"


    Seeing Victoria''s persistent attitude, Aidan couldn''t help but say, "Mrs.Colburn, if you are doing this for


    Miss Chloe, I advise you not to mention it to Mr.Colburn.¡¯¡¯ Victoria''s expression abruptly shifted.


    She replied angrily, "What are you talking about? Chloe is Zack''s sister! His sister is in trouble right


    now, and you are telling me that I should not tell him about it?"


    Aidan was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to respond.


    At this time, the office door was pushed open by someone.


    Zack, who was standing at the doorway, fixed his gaze on Victoria.


    He had a cold expression on his face when he asked indifferently, "What are you doing here?"


    Victoria red at Aidan before she replied to Zack, "Zack, today, Chloe was¡­¡±


    "I''m not going to get involved in Chloe''s matter"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack coldly said, not bothering to hear whatever Victoria had to say.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Also, don''t provoke Katherine again."


    Victoria looked into Zack''s eyes and said in a trembling voice, suppressing her anger.


    "You, you¡­¡±


    "Aidan, please get her away from here¡¯¡¯ Zack did not give Victoria a chance to continue and let Aidan


    escort her away directly.


    After that, he walked past his mother and left.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Katherine immediately returned to her vi after parting with Aidan.


    Just like others, she disliked going out in the winter and preferred to stay in theforts of her own


    home andze around.


    When she arrived home, Katherine turned on the heater and sat in the theater room, watching the


    movie while browsing on her Twitter and looking for theizens¡¯ opinions.


    Unexpectedly, at about three o''clock in the afternoon, the surprising news of Natalie''s famous and


    acimed paintings, which were actually bought from an unknown painter, was released.


    Who would have thought that none of her works were created by her, but rather by someone else?


    ording to the news, the Cooper Family had allegedly spent a lot of money and resources for ten


    years and purchased the copyrights from an unknown painter just to give Natalie a smooth sailing


    career.


    If it weren''t for Katherine''s sudden appearance and bing Zack''s wife, given that Natalie was a


    brilliant and renowned painter, she should be the best candidate vying for the "Mrs.Colburn" position.


    Unfortunately, Zack and Katherine''s marriage ruined the Cooper Family''s n.


    Natalie could only retreat and be Zack''s "childhood sweetheart" and chose to study abroad and wait for


    the chance to marry Zack after Katherine and he were divorced.


    Of course, Katherine and Alice were the only ones aware of these matters, but onlookers on Twitter


    were still clueless.


    Nheless, the fact that the famous paintings under Natalie''s name were not even hers, to begin


    with, ultimately sparked public outrage.


    The protection of intellectual property in the country was regarded as very critical in recent years.


    Thus, Natalie''s reputation as a gifted woman was shattered.


    However, aplete investigation was released that showed how Power Wave Company was facing a


    financial crisis this year.


    Considering that the Cooper Family had no hope in Natalie having an intimate rtionship with Zach,


    Natalie had no choice but to enter the entertainment industry to earn money to save their family


    business.


    Naturally, Alice was only responsible for releasing this news.


    The one who really provided the information and who decided on when it should be released was


    Katherine.


    After seeing how Natalie had been wreaking havoc in Katherine''s life and refusing to let her go even


    after she had divorced Zack, Katherine decided that revealing this news on this particr day was both


    a timely and quite fitting to retaliate against Natalie.


    Hence, Katherine decided to be ruthless, revealing the truth when Natalie was meant to sign a contract


    with her new manager.


    In the entertainment industry, the more popr you were, the more money you could earn, so


    Katherine not only shattered Natalie''s dreams of bing an artist but also her way of generating


    ie.


    However, their investigation suggested that Natalie''s hical behavior was not just iming someone


    else''s works.


    Though it was not yet revealed, Katherine had plenty of time to uncover it one by one.


    Also, she had money to investigate this matter.


    After the issue of Natalie''s painting was disclosed to the public, it quickly became a trending topic in


    less than an hour.


    Alice called at five o''clock in the evening when Katherine was preparing the ingredients for the steak


    and mushroom soup.


    Katherine wiped her hands dry before pressing the ept button and switching the phone to speaker


    mode.


    She asked, "Isn''t the film festival scheduled today?"


    Every industry was bustling at the end of the year, so there were several annual gs that needed to


    be attended.


    Alice was still in Y City yesterday, and she flew to S City this morning.


    In Z City, there was another annual film convention, and Alice had to fly there once more.


    "Well, it hasn''t started yet.By the way, it''s so chilly here.I really want to wear a trench coat."


    Alice said, her voice trembling a bit due to the cold.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and asked, "It''s negative five degrees in S City today, right? Why are you


    not wearing any coat? Are you not afraid you''ll freeze to death?"


    Alice let out a snort.


    "I''m the noble queen! I may perish from the cold, but I won''t die looking so unsightly.Never mind, how


    could you rte to this, anyway? Did you see the trending topic this afternoon? I heard from Helen that


    Natalie''s agent seemed to be exploiting it to boost Natalie''s poprity when she enters the


    entertainment industry!"


    When Katherine heard this, she was not surprised.


    "Then let her be happy for a few days."


    This was what Katherine had wanted from the start.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The more Natalie climbed higher, the harder she would fall! Alice spat out with an incredulous tone, "I


    don''t understand why Natalie is so shameless!"


    "Perhaps she''s getting poorer, so she was quite desperate to be popr¡± Katherine replied as


    she chuckled.


    Alice was speechless for a moment.


    As such, she couldn''t help but dramatically say, "Oh, then I am poorer than Natalie!"


    While Katherine looked at the pot of mushroom soup, she gently replied, "But you have Luke and me¡¯


    "Omg, I''m touched!"


    Alice joked, but her heart still felt warm.


    Katherine said goodbye and hung up the call as she heard Helen calling Alice again in the background.


    After eating the steak and mushroom soup she had prepared alone in thefort of her home, she felt


    stuffed in the evening.


    The steaming mushroom soup was really satisfying in the winter.


    Katherine was also in a good mood as two pleasing things happened today.


    The following day, it snowed for the first time in Y City, and the yard downstairs was covered in a thick


    layer of snow.


    Since Katherine was in the mood to y outside, she hurriedly changed her clothes and went


    downstairs to build a snowman.


    Halfway through, Celine called her and asked if she would attend thepany''s annual meeting at the


    end of the year.


    Katherine directly refused.


    Katherine still wasn''t keen on showing her face in public, just like before.


    Even though the snow continued to fall, Katherine noticed that half of the snowman''s body she had


    created had melted when she ended the call.


    She slid the phone back into her pocket and shrugged off the snowkes that had fallen onto her head.


    "Hi..."

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Katherine heard a voice of a maleing from the gate of the yard.


    She slowly nced at the gate and saw a person standing there.


    In the pristine snow, a man dressed in gray clothes stood.


    The man had deep facial features, a prominent nose, and dark brown eyes that smiled.


    He was standing at the door, carrying a ck umbre, and staring at her.


    Katherine wiped off the snow on her clothes and raised her eyebrows at the man, and asked.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss...My name is Anthony, and I''m your neighbor.The inte in my house unexpectedly


    went down, and I have an urgent need for it.Can you be so kind to let me use the inte from your


    house for a few minutes?"


    The man looked at Katherine and spoke English fluently.


    Katherine gently smiled as she curved her lips.


    "Drive five kilometers from here to the za, and you''ll be able to get to a coffee shop that has wifi.''''


    The man was quite good-looking.


    But she still refused as he was still a stranger.


    Anthony was stunned for a moment.After that, he smiled and said.


    "I''m sorry for being too hasty.Thanks for the direction, Miss"


    Katherine silently stood as she watched the man leave and blend with the surroundings with a smile.


    Katherine did not think too much of the sudden turn of events.


    But a few dayster, she met him again.


    It was at Alice''s birthday party, where she was destined to meet him again.


    Katherine arrived at ater time.


    When she finally reached the venue for the party, there were already many guests that arrived before


    her.


    Alice wore a fitted silver dress.


    Her look resembled a ssic yet cold style, which was lovely for her special day.


    Alice saw and ran with her high heels on to intercept Katherine.


    "You''re finally here, Katherine!" Alice said in a joyous tone.


    Katherine was greeted with a hug by her friend when she finally reached the venue.


    The hug gave her enough warmth for the so-called cold to disappear.


    Helen, who was not that far away, was too embarrassed to watch them.


    Fortunately, everyone present at the venue was an acquaintance of Alice.


    Katherine handed her a gift as she greeted Alice with a smile.


    "Happy birthday, beautiful girl!"


    "Thank you, baby, you didn''t have to!"


    Alice replied in surprise.


    Alice wanted to kiss Katherine, but Katherine avoided that at all cost.


    Alice smiled as she pulled Katherine inside, ignoring the fact that she avoided kissing her.


    "Let''s go, Katherine¡± you have toe inside quickly, there''s a handsome guy today, and I''ll introduce


    you to him.


    As Alice was talking, she looked at Katherine and said that.


    "You understand, right?"


    Katherine smiled at her friend''s scheme and replied.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you up to this time?"


    As she spoke, Alice brought Katherine and introduced her to Anthony.


    "Come here, let me introduce you to someone.This is Luke''s university ssmate.His name is Anthony


    Jordan! Very handsome, right?"


    "Anthony, this is my best friend! Her name is Katherine!" Alice said.


    Katherine getting surprised was a rare instance, but she quickly recovered.


    She looked at Anthony and smiled.


    "What a coincidence, Mr.Jordan ¡®¡¯ Katherine said as she reached out for a handshake.


    "A coincidence, indeed, Ms.Wilson¡¯¡¯ Anthony replied, shaking Katherine''s hand.


    Anthony''s lips curved.


    A gentle smile could be seen in his deep eyes.


    Well, he was probably a very friendly man.


    Alice clicked her tongue and said, "Do you know each other?"


    "Neighbors¡± Katherine replied.


    Alice''s wave of lustful thoughts came to an end as a result of what Katherine said.


    Alice took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    "So, Anthony is your next-door neighbor who doesn''t seem to mind about money and their vi and


    bing moldy?"


    Katherine was speechless at what Alice had said.


    "Shut up! How can you say such things in front of other people?" Katherine scolded her

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Alice made a mistake and fled, leaving Katherine alone to deal with Anthony.


    "Our family has always been abroad.Probably, they think that we won''te back, so they didn''t pay


    much attention and restored the vi and asked someone to take care of it?¡± Katherine nodded in


    understanding.


    "Alright, no wonder why your inte was down that day"


    "What do you think of me that time? Was I quite shady that day?" Anthony suddenly smiled.


    Katherine looked at him and took a sip of her juice.


    She shook her head and said, "No, that''s not it."


    In all honesty, she didn''t like strangersing near the vicinity of her vi, even if it were her


    neighbors, like Anthony.


    Anthony could see that Katherine was not the talkative type, so he decided to stop asking her


    questions.


    Based on his point of view, Katherine was the type of person who did not like to socialize and make


    friends, and that made her an introvert, the exact opposite of Alice, who was an extrovert.


    "I will go over there and take a seat."


    She stepped towards the sofa with the juice in her hand, eventually sitting down as she said those


    words.


    There were a lot of people who came today, and Alice had a lot of good friends in the crowd.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of them knew Katherine, too.


    However, thetter was not familiar with any of them.


    Since she didn''t like to socialize, Alice already informed the guests.


    That was why no one bothered Katherine as she sat there.


    Tyler and Alexander arrived a littleter than expected.


    Tyler immediately gave the gift to Alice and walked over to Katherine when he saw her.


    "Kathy, you came quite early!"


    "No, I just came ten minutes earlier than you,¡¯¡¯ Katherine said as she nced at Tyler.


    Tyler handed her another ss of juice and asked, "You might be busy at the end of the year, right,


    Kathy?"


    Katherine arched her brows at him and said with a smile, "I guess I''m not.What are you nning to


    do?"


    "It''s just that I heard Alice said that you bought a yacht,¡¯¡¯ Tyler muttered shyly, lightly scrunching his


    nose.


    Katherine instantly thought that he wanted to go out and take a cruise to the sea.


    So, she uttered, "I probably don''t want to take a cruise tonight.Besides, it''s too cold¡¯¡¯ Tyler nodded and


    knew that she had misunderstood what he was trying to say and quickly exined, "No, It''s just that I


    want to borrow your yacht for my new music video to take some photos."


    Katherine gazed at him.


    "I don''t have the key right now with me.I will give you a call when I have it.But for the meantime, get


    someone to call this number when you need to use the yacht.¡±


    With that, Katherine took out her phone and scrolled for Ang''s number, and once she found it, she


    handed her phone to Tyler.


    Tyler quickly took out his phone and jotted the number down.


    "Thank you very much, Kathy! I knew that I could count on you!"


    Katherine took her phone back and shook her head.


    "Alice really knows how to make use of her resources properly¡± To keep the cost of filming a music


    video low, they had assumed that she had recently purchased a yacht that had never even sailed on


    the water!


    "Alice is also attempting to save cost for thepany¡±


    "Alright then.Since everything is settled, you can now go over there and bother someone else¡¯¡¯


    Katherine snorted.


    Tyler knew that Katherine didn''t like being disturbed by others, so before he got up and left, he uttered


    some words of appreciation to her.


    At this time, almost everyone had arrived.


    Alice asked someone to help her bring the cake out to prepare it for the cake cutting.


    Alice immediately pulled Katherine over as soon as thetter got up.


    "Katherine,e here quickly and let me bask in your heroic spirit.I''m hoping to earn a tenth of what


    you earned in the new year!"


    Katherine''s mouth formed a smile, and she could not help butugh.


    "I think it won''t work.That is kinda ambitious for you!"


    However, Alice was persistent and did not think of it negatively.


    "Hmph! I''m not even sure if I can earn even a tenth of what you had."


    The people who were present at the party had a good rtionship with Alice.


    They also knew that Katherine was well-off.


    Although they were curious about what Alice had said, they were still careful and didn''t dare to ask.


    The hall lights were turned off, and the candles that were on top of the three-story cake illuminated the


    venue.


    The guests gathered around Alice and sang her a birthday song.


    After Alice made a wish, they cut the cake.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Luke switched on the lights again, and Alice sliced the cake for all the guests present.


    Katherine was eating the cake with her head lowered while a song yed on the big screen.


    Someone grabbed a microphone and stood on the small stage in front of Alice.


    They sang songs, creating a cheerful and harmonious atmosphere.


    Katherine had just eaten half of the cake when Alice suddenly approached her and asked, "Katherine,


    will you sing a song for me?"


    "Do you have a song in mind?"Katherine asked as she ced the remaining half of the cake on the bar


    counter.


    "You can sing whatever you want!"Alice replied cheerfully.


    Katherine smiled and agreed, "Okay, since it''s your birthday today, I''ll sing for you"


    Alice whistled, took another microphone, and walked behind Katherine as she went up the stage.


    Like a hooligan, she called out, "Hello, everyone! May I have your attention, please! My multi-talented


    friend, Katherine, will be singing a song for me tonight.Why don''t we all put our sses down, p our


    hands, and enjoy her performance!"


    Katherine blushed upon hearing Alice''s introduction.


    She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and red at Alice.


    She then dragged a high stool to the side and sat on it.


    Katherine asked for a popr song, "Love¡± and then slowly adjusted the height of the microphone


    stand.


    The intro to a soothing bad soon started ying.


    Katherine raised her alluring eyes and started singing, "The sky is blue, and the cool breeze adds


    romance.The tenderness and sweetness in the heart are like an endless sea.In that distance, whether


    intentionally or not, we meet for the first time..."


    This was a famous song by Vivian, a well-known singer Alice looked up to as her idol.


    Katherine heard it once and felt that the music was romantic and gentle.


    The lyrics were warm and sweet, which was why she added the song to her ylist.


    During their second year in school, Alice wanted to join a singingpetition and encouraged


    Katherine to participate too; hence, she had practiced this song in the past.


    Katherine never had professional lessons in music, but her voice was ethereal.


    During the first round of thepetition, she became popr on their campus when she sang this


    song.


    Although she wasn''t really interested, she decided to join thepetition in support of Alice.


    However, while she stood on stage during the finals, she pretended to forget the lyrics and gave up.


    The moment Katherine started singing, everyone in the venue subconsciously fell silent.


    Below the stage, Alice looked like a crazed fan, her eyes twinkling with delight as she stared at


    Katherine.


    Sean invited Zack to the party.


    He initially did not want toe, but Sean said he needed to tell him something concerning Katherine.


    He refused to disclose any details over the phone, even if Zack beat him to death.


    In the end, Zack had no choice but to attend the party with a disgruntled face.


    As soon as he walked in, he heard someone singing in the small hall not far away.


    It was a song he was familiar with.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The female singer had a gentle and lovely voice, and she sang the song "Love"


    full of affection.


    Zack could not help but cast a sidelong nce.


    He could only see Katherine seated on a high stool on the stage from his current position.


    She was singing her heart out.


    Today, Katherine had worn a lovely purple sweater.


    She wore her long hair in a ponytail with a few hair strands hanging loose on the side.


    Her rosy lips were partly opened, her beauty was so gentle, and she looked like a goddess.


    Her whole being seemed to radiate purity.


    Zack stood there, suddenly frozen in ce.


    He had never seen Katherine like this before.


    That leisurely and carefree demeanor revealed a seductive allure that made his heart skip a beat.


    Katherine''s heavenly voice enthralled the people below the stage.


    As she sang thest line, someone from the audience took the lead and gave a round of apuse, and


    the rest soon followed suit.


    Zack watched Katherine as she left the stage.


    She had a gentle smile on her beautiful face that carried no hint of pride orcency.Then, Zack


    noticed a handsome man approaching her.


    He said something to Katherine that made her smile.Seeing this, the expression on Zack''s face turned


    gloomy.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    "My idol, Vivian!" Just as Katherine pushed Alice away, Anthony walked over and said this to her.


    She raised an eyebrow and looked at him with yful eyes as if teasing him and said, "Alice''s idol is


    also Vivian- Anthony cast a nce towards Luke and then looked back at Katherine''s spot.


    "Luke, you look so unhappy¡± he harshly noted.


    Katherine shifted her gaze to Luke, who stood next to Alice, and she noticed Luke''s face stered with


    a deep scowl as if he was displeased.


    He chuckled and then added, "I don''t mean anything else, though."


    Katherine lowered her head to look at the time on her wristwatch and greeted Alice.


    "Happy birthday, Alice! I''m sorry, I won''t stay here any longer.I''m leaving now"


    She knew that Alice was a typical night owl as she was always active at night.


    This party would probablyst until the early morning hours.


    Although Alice wanted to stay with Katherine for a little longer, she was also aware that Katherine did


    not like to stay upte at night.


    She hummed a few times in her arms but still let her go hesitantly.


    "All right, remember to send me a message when you get home!" Alice told Katherine to message her


    once she got home.


    Her tone was like a mother who cared so much for her daughter.


    Katherine nced at her and responded with, "Got it"


    As she spoke, she waved her hand, bidding her goodbye.


    Anthony, who was talking with Luke on the side, was stunned when he saw that she was about to


    leave.


    "You''re leaving already? It''s still early.¡¯


    Without waiting for Katherine to speak, Alice had already responded, "Yes, so she can rest and


    recover.She has to sleep before 11 pm every day!"


    Anthony was a little surprised.


    "No wonder why you''re so beautiful, he said.Katherine was not ashamed because she loved listening


    topliments.¡±


    After hearing what Anthony had said, she muttered, "Thank you."


    She nodded generously and walked out with her bag in her hands.


    Alice escorted her out and whispered the recent news about Natalie to her ears, "She took on a reality


    show.I think she''s trying to fix her reputation this time!"


    Katherine raised an eyebrow after hearing what Alice said.


    "Then, let her do what she wants.Let her get tired trying to save her image.¡¯¡¯ Alice pursed her lips.


    "Lucky her, though!" Katherine was unconcerned about what she heard.


    "It won''t be easy to fix her reputation, anyway."


    The two of them had already arrived at the door of the party hall.


    Katherine stopped and looked at her.


    "All right, go ahead and leave me here. Have fun at your birthday party!"


    Alice grabbed her arm.


    "Do you want me to ask Anthony to drive you home?" she suggested.


    "I''m sorry.I don''t know him very well, so no¡± she said.


    Katherine pushed her hand away.


    "I don''t want to bother anyone at your party, too."


    Alice couldn''t do anything, so she just stood there and watched Katherine disappear around the


    corner.She then turned and walked back to the hall.Luke approached her and handed her a ss of


    juice.


    "What are you up to this time?" he asked.


    Alice took the juice and pointed at Anthony.


    "I was thinking about introducing your university ssmate to Katherine.He''s not that bad, right?" she


    suggested.


    Luke nced at Anthony, who was not far away from them.


    "Katherine is old enough to pick who''d she go out with.She has her own thoughts and preferences."


    Alice groaned and said, "Then, what does Anthony think of her? When Katherine was on the stage


    earlier, he had been watching with loving eyes!"


    Luke gave her a smile.


    "He does show interest.."


    Alice clicked her tongue because of what she heard from Luke and thought that Katherine was really


    one of a kind! She could charm such a fine man like Anthony just by singing a song! Just as Katherine


    walked out of the party venue, she saw Zack standing not far away.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the day of their squabble, the two of them had not seen each other for several days.


    Katherine just nced at him indifferently and then went straight to her car.


    Because of their divorce and the wed past they shared, being friends with him was not an option for


    her.


    So, there was no need to greet him.


    "Katherine¡­¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Katherine stopped in her tracks when she heard Zack call her name.


    Her hand stayed on the car door as she stood there, looking at Zack, who was walking towards her.


    "Who is Mr.Colburn going to plead for this time?" Zack was taken aback by her words.


    His expression grew darker and colder as he stared at her.


    The fact that he did not know that Katherine was not afraid to say such things to people before was a


    mystery to him.


    "You don''t have to be so hostile to me.In fact, I don''t hate you as much as you think ¡®¡¯ he said.


    Katherine met his gaze and smiled.


    "Are you saying that you don''t hate me that much? Maybe a part of you still likes me?" she taunted.


    She narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms.


    Silence surrounded both of them for a short while.


    Then, Katherine straightened her back and looked straight into Zack''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Zack.I don''t care if you like me or hate me.I made myself clear after the divorce.We will treat


    each other as strangers.So..."


    She paused.


    Her lips curved into a cold and sarcastic smile.


    "I''m just treating you like someone I didn''t know at all" she continued.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack''s expression hardened as he listened to Katherine''s words.


    His cold eyes were piercing right through hers.


    The way Katherine said that he was someone she didn''t know made Zack very agitated.


    The hands at his side moved.


    He raised them and adjusted the buttons on his shirt.


    He gulped hard as he tried his best to suppress his anger.


    "Are you scared that you won''t be able to resist the urge toe back to me?"


    Instead of getting angry, Katherine''s reaction was the opposite.


    "You know, I have never understood where Chloe''s blind confidence came from.Thanks to you, now I


    know.That''s probably a ssic Colburn character.Narcissistic and arrogant ¡®¡¯ sheughingly said as she


    shook her head.


    She didn''t even use profanity or any sphemous word, but her statement was enough to show how


    angry she was at him.


    Zack''s cold eyes slowly moved away from her eyes.


    They traveled down her face until they fell on her red lips.With such beautiful lips, how could she utter


    such painful words?


    "You seemed so confident when you said that you won''te back to me.But how can you fool


    yourself and treat me as if I''m a stranger to you?"


    Katherine''s palmnded on Zack''s right cheek.


    The smile on her face was gone, and her eyes were filled with nothing but coldness and anger.


    Still, she remained calm andposed as she stood before him.


    "Are you awake now?" she asked.


    Zack raised his hand to touch his face.


    The force of that p was no joke.


    Until now, he could still feel the stinging sensation on his face.


    "If you weren''t awake by that p yet, just tell me, and I''ll be happy to give you another one; Katherine


    calmly said.


    Her gaze never left his as she uttered those words.


    "Do you know why I want to treat you like a stranger?" Zack poked his teeth using his tongue.


    "Why?" he asked coldly, feeling the numbing sensation on his face.


    "Because I know that men are nothing but cheap."


    She didn''t wait for his reply and immediately climbed inside her car.


    She grabbed the door handle and closed it with a loud thud.


    She stepped on the gas, and the car rapidly moved away from Zack.


    Zack stood there, and a dark expression was stered on his face.


    All of a sudden, the phone in his pocket rang.


    That moment, he couldn''t hold back the anger he was feeling anymore.


    So, he took out his ringing phone and smashed it on the ground.


    The screen shattered into pieces, and the ringing immediately stopped.


    He took out a cigarette, lowered his head, and lit it up.


    After a while, his emotions slowly calmed down.


    He bent down to pick up the broken phone, threw it back into the car, and drove away.


    Meanwhile, Sean, who had been waiting inside for a long time, was surprised.


    "Zack didn''t block my number, did he?" he eximed as he eyed his dial screen.


    When he noticed that Charles wasn''t paying attention, Sean kicked the sofa Charles was sitting on.


    "Hey, give me your phone."


    Scowling, Charles nced at him before taking out his phone and throwing it towards Sean.


    Sean dialed Zack''s number on Charles¡¯ phone and called him.


    He pressed the phone to his ear.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached; please try againter,¡¯ an automated female


    voice said.


    Sean sighed as he ended the call.He threw the phone back to Charles.


    "Guess what? He also blocked your number!"Charles frowned.


    "I''m not like you.Why would Zack block me?" Sean shrugged his shoulders.


    "Who knows?!" he eximed.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Katherine was in a good mood today, but she had not expected to run into Zack before leaving.


    She was not expecting him to utter anything so cocky and selfish, yet he did! She and Zack had been


    divorced for almost seven months.


    Her life was pleasant andfortable after the divorce.


    She was more outraged by her foolishness in the past three years when she thought about him, to be


    honest.


    She did not think of turning her back once before! "Alexa, fill the bathtub with water; Katherine said to


    the Al assistant.


    She could only rx while bathing invender-soaked water when she was in a terrible mood.


    Katherine could not sleep well that night, most likely because she met Zack at the venue of Alice''s


    birthday.


    She had frequent dreams about incidents during her three years of marriage to Zack.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just as when her rm was about to ring, she opened her eyes up.


    Because she did not get enough sleep, Katherine''s mood was terrible.


    It was still dark outside since the sun peeked over the horizonte every morning in winter.


    Katherine snatched the coat beside her and put it on before getting out of bed to clean up.


    Then, Celine called her while she was making breakfast.


    "Good morning, Secretary Curtis¡± Katherine said as she picked up the phone.


    "Good morning, Miss Wilson.I have emailed you the agenda for today''s meeting."


    "Thank you for your hard work.¡¯¡¯ At ten o''clock, there was a meeting.


    It was a question of whether or not to vote for a Series B round of funding.


    Katherine, as thergest stakeholder, was required to attend.


    At around nine o''clock, after Katherine had breakfast, she drove to Future Technology.


    The meetingsted for about an hour and a half.


    After a thorough examination of all the factors, all the votes passed the second vote.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Katherine immediately left thepany.


    It was not that long after Katherine started driving that she received an unexpected call from someone.


    Sean was the one who called.


    She first mistook the call for a nuisance call and immediately hung up.


    She would have never answered if Sean had not called her again.


    "Hello, this is Katherine speaking.¡¯ She answered.


    "Katherine, this is Sean."


    ¡®¡®Oh, one of Zack''s bastard friends¡± she thought.


    She could not get a good night''s sleep because of what had urred the night before.


    Katherine restrained her rage for the entire morning until Sean called her.


    She could only conclude that she had been unfortunate.


    "Is there a problem, Mr.Lewis?"


    Sean scowled on the other end of the line.


    Even though he could not see her, he could still hear Katherine''s words that were filled with anger and


    irony.


    "I heard you already bought the film rights to Transverse Wind."


    Katherine stopped the car when the traffic light in front turned red.


    "Mr.Lewis¡¯, you''re more well-informed on the news than I thought.¡¯


    "I heard that you are nning to invest in the film yourself?¡± Sean said.


    "Yes, are there any problems?" Katherine asked him.


    "I don''t think there is a problem.It is very easy to lose money in the film business.Have you considered


    pulling some investment to manage the risk?" Sean suggested.


    Sean had already taken an interest in the copyrights of Transverse Wind and had dispatched personnel


    to inquire about them.


    However, the opposing side had insisted on three million dors.


    The two-million-dor price in the second round of funding was already extremely pricey, what more


    could they want?! Both sides, however, refused to move an inch.


    Sean had intended to leave them alone for a few days before stepping back.


    Finally, he was granted the authority to fix them for the sum of two million and five hundred thousand


    dors.


    However, the dream was beautiful but the reality was cruel.


    Global Circle had previously grabbed the copyright of The People of Ind movie due to Future


    Technology''s involvement.


    Sean had already eaten a mouthful of nonsense and defeat because of that! It had only been a few


    months, and he had just developed an interest in Transverse Wind.


    But then, Silverlight Entertainment had appeared in the middle of nowhere and stole it again! Sean


    almost passed out because of shock when he received the news yesterday.


    He called Katherine right after the meeting today.


    However, as soon as he heard Katherine speak, he realized that this was undoubtedly a cold case.


    He was unable to give up now that he had asked this question.


    It was like gold-fishing in the sea with this beautiful IP. Getting a dark horse was not simple for him.


    If someone shared the same vision as him, logically, he should be delighted.


    On the other hand, Sean was not pleased to see the filming rights to this movie being taken away by


    someone else.The rights should have been his!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Sean really did not know what Zack''s ex-wife had in mind.Katherine grinned as soon as she heard


    Sean''sments.


    "Do we have any misunderstandings, Mr.Lewis?"


    "What misunderstanding?" Sean asked.


    Sean was dumbfounded.


    He heard her sweet words on the phone the following second.


    "Do I look like someone who is in desperate need of money?"


    "I didn''t say you want money¡­¡¯¡¯ Sean could not finish what he was saying as he wasn''t sure of what to


    say himself.


    He had nearly forgotten that when Katherine and Zack divorced, Katherine didn''t take her belongings


    with her when she left the house, as Zack told them personally.


    "Who, me?"


    When the traffic light turned green, Katherine started the car and continued to drive while waiting for


    Sean''s answer.


    "I just wanted to share the stress with you..." Katherine softly clicked her tongue.


    "Even tens of millions of dors are not a lot of stress to me.If there''s any pressure, it''lle from the


    wolves that gaze at me every day with greedy eyes." Sean had now figured out that Katherine was


    referring to him as an animal.


    "I won''t ever run out of money,'''' Sean sneered, "But since you have the courage to say that you''ll


    sessfully get the rights, then I won''t bother you.¡±


    "Okay, whatever¡± Katherine replied indifferently.


    Sean instantly felt like Katherine didn''t care about what he had said at all, and he had no idea what he


    should say.


    Sean was so engaged after hanging up the phone that he nearly dropped it.


    Katherine seemed to be in a much better mood now.


    After all, Sean had insulted her before.


    She raised her eyebrows and connected her phone to the Bluetooth of her car.


    She then called Alice to tell her about this matter.


    "Huh, you solved so many problems with just one solution, so clever!" Alice said.


    She not only fought Natalie, but she also fought Sean.


    She did an excellent job! Katherine grinned as well.


    "I haven''t considered it before, but Sean reminded me.And because he thinks so highly of it, we won''t


    let Transverse Wind slip off our hands.We''ll take it ourselves!"


    "Just as expected, money can buy everything¡± Alice said.


    Katherine sneered, "Alright, I''ll hang up first.¡±


    Katherine was able to release her anger, thanks to Sean''s call.She was in a much better mood when


    she returned to the vi.


    However, it was the other way around for Sean.Katherine was the one who turned his mood sour.


    Furthermore, Zack appeared to have vanished yesterday night.Sean drove to Q City Corporation after


    signing a few paperwork.


    "Zack, Katherine seems really powerful.I was generous enough to assist her in taking the risk.She is


    excellent if you pertain about her beating around the bush and calling me a wolf! You really don''t know


    what a decent person is!"


    Sean said the moment he got to his friend''s office.


    "Why? Are you a good person yourself?"Zack sneered.


    With a guilty conscience, Sean stroked his nose.


    "Well, I am a businessman.¡¯ Zack gave him a harsh look and said, "I don''t want to split the profit with


    you!"


    "As if I need that small amount of money!"


    "If you don''t need it, why did youe here looking for me? If you want toin, why don''t you go


    on and host aedy show?" Zack told him, mockingly shaking his head.


    Sean did not say a word after that.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That moment, Sean felt that Katherine and his best friend, Zack, were really a perfect match.


    Both of their mouths were incapable of being shut, and they were sarcastic in their own annoying ways.


    Sean didn''t have an option except to shift the subject.


    "Where were youst night? Did you get lost halfway to the countryside? Charles and I tried calling


    you, but you didn''t answer."


    Zack was still irritated about what happenedst night, and he remembered it because Sean here


    brought it up.


    He loosened his tie and turned to face Sean, changing the subject once again by saying, "It''s a waste


    of talent if you don''t continue your dream as a screenwriter.¡¯


    "To tell you the truth, I had this thought before,¡¯¡¯ Sean said.


    If a person did not care anymore about his dignity, then no one could beat him in anything.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    During December, the end of the year, everyone was busy.It was also the same case for Katherine.


    She had a more hectic schedule than before.


    Her workloads, such as the documents needed to address and read, were sent to her home one by


    one.


    Normally, she would only show up in Future Technology once or twice a month.


    However, she had to go over thepany twice or three times a week this time.


    Katherine had been going to thepany more frequently than the times she went in the span of ten


    months.


    She just attended a meeting, and it ended just now.


    So, Katherine had to leave, and she did it after bidding goodbye to Celine.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She found it pointless to stay in the meeting to argue if she had already clearly expressed her opinions.


    The moment she left the Future Technology building, Katherine received a call from Luke.


    Future Technology was just listed in the Y City''s approved business more than four months ago.


    So, naturally, Luke would be busier than her at this time of the year.


    As a result, when she received Luke''s call, she could only think that something bad had happened to


    Alice.


    So, the first question that came out from her lips was, "What happened to Alice?"


    "She''s doing fine," Luke quickly answered.


    He didn''t beat around the bush and directly said, "I want to marry Alice.I''ll propose to her on thest


    day of December.¡±


    ¡®¡®Aw, this is going to be exciting! This is good for Alice!¡¯¡¯ Katherine thought.


    Katherine smiled and asked Luke, "So, are you calling me because you need some advice?"


    Katherine, Alice, and Luke had known each other for many years.


    Katherine knew Luke''s personality.He would not dare call her if he had no important matter to do and


    discuss.


    "I want to buy a house and a proposal ring." Katherine scoffed.


    She remembered that Alice had also said that she wanted to save money to buy a new house for them


    to surprise him secretly.


    Katherine felt she would be doomed if they both knew about this.


    "It''s already December 20.Which day are you going to buy one?" she asked.


    Good friends were supposed to be like this.


    There was no need to be polite when talking to each other.


    You could just be straight to the point.


    "Okay, when are you free?"


    "Luke, this is for an important event.Of course, I''ll be free if you want me to¡± Katherine said in a matter-


    of-fact tone.


    "How about the day after tomorrow?" Luke quickly asked.


    Katherine thought for a moment and said, "Okay, see you then¡±


    After she hung up, Katherine stared down at her fingers.


    Eight months ago, there was a ring on her finger, which told the world that she already belonged to


    someone else.


    She was already someone''s wife.


    But now, there was nothing on it, including the faint mark which told that Katherine used to wear it for


    three years.


    She was not as lucky as Alice, who could marry the person she loved.


    After collecting her thoughts, Katherine got into her car and drove back to the vi.


    Alice was out of town for the past few days.


    It would definitely be a big surprise if Luke would prepare a proposal during this time because she


    wouldn''t have any clue about it.


    To help Luke choose their house and a ring, Katherine asked Celine to move one of her scheduled


    meetings to the day before.


    After she graduated from college, this was the first time that Katherine stayed in thepany all day.


    Luke already found some lots and possible houses to buy.


    They were not far away from the city too.


    It was all new buildings that were just sold fromst year to now.


    The price would be dependent on the exact location, and the location of the city center was at a starting


    price of 100,000 dors per square meter.


    After Katherine finished her breakfast, Luke came over to her office.


    Even though they had known each other for over twenty years, she rarely interacted privately with


    Luke.


    They had a great rtionship, but they didn''t talk as much as she talked with Alice.


    So, their ride in the car was quiet.


    When the car stopped because of the red traffic light, Katherine turned to look at Luke.


    Then, she asked him, "Aren''t you nning to get married after two years?"


    Luke also nced at her and deliberately said, "There is no difference between marrying now and


    marrying in two years."


    Katherine smiled at what he said.


    Katherine did not know how much money Alice had saved.


    She probably would not expect Luke to be so impatient, right? Anyone who would know this would feel


    envious.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Anyone would be able to tell that Luke loved Alice so much.He knew what she liked and what she


    didn''t.


    Today, he didn''t call for Katherine''s help because he needed a piece of advice from her.


    It was more likely to let her witness their public disy of affection by choosing a house for their future


    home.


    He took Katherine to look at three specific houses.


    All of which were the ones Alice liked.


    The only difference was probably the size and location.


    After some time, Luke asked her.


    "Which one do you think is good?"


    When Katherine heard his question, Katherine stood up and walked out of the balcony, saying, "The


    house from Lera''s housing estate looks the best"


    Luke rarely smiled when he was having a conversation with anyone except Alice, but today he did.


    "Ipletely agree,'''' he said.


    "Then, that''s it?"


    Katherine asked, pertaining to the house while she raised her eyebrows.


    Luke nodded, so they walked back to the Lera Housing Estate''s sales department.


    Luke was prepared.


    He bought the property, which cost 36,000,000 dors, and listed it under Alice''s name.


    However, the staff mistook Katherine as the "Alice" written on the document and kept praising Luke for


    showering her with love, which he showed by buying her a house.


    Katherine lifted her eyebrow and deliberately muttered, "I am just his friend.The person on this paper is


    not me, but my best friend"


    The staff quickly apologized, and Katherine returned it with a smile.


    "Don''t mind.It''s indeed easy to misunderstand."


    After she delivered that, she nced at Luke and said, "I''ll just sit over there"


    Luke gave her a response through a nod.


    When Katherine walked towards the resting area, she ran over to Sean, who was with a woman! The


    woman was quite unfamiliar.


    Katherine had never seen her before.


    However, it had nothing to do with her.


    So, she minded her own business and didn''t have any intention of greeting them.


    Meanwhile, Sean saw Katherine when he entered the sales department.


    He was with his cousin, Shein, who also came to buy a house today.


    He did not expect to meet Katherine here with the same agenda! Shein had already looked over at


    some of the architectural drafts of the houses.


    They only went here to also sign a contract.


    Katherine didn''t move an inch and remained away from them, seemingly avoiding the two.


    Hence, Sean gave up the idea of greeting her.


    Sean led Shein to one of the staff, and then he sat down to the avable seats nearby.


    At this distance, he heard the staff at the side who constantly praised the man on the round table for


    loving his girlfriend so much.


    He heard that he put his girlfriend''s name on the house property he bought.


    This simply meant that they had a too-good-to-be-true rtionship, right? Sean snorted.


    It was not a huge deal.


    It wasmon to see this setup among wealthy people.


    It was easy for a rich and generous young man to purchase a house for his girlfriend.


    Watching over them, the man did not utter any word.


    Maybe the staff was right.


    He bought the home for his lover.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This was what Sean thought before he saw that the man was Luke.


    When he saw Luke''s face, he became weary.


    He suddenly felt sad for Zack.


    "Sean, what''s wrong?"


    Shein asked when she noticed his change of mood.


    She even thought that there was something wrong with the house that she was about to purchase.


    Sean shook his head and said, "Nothing, I''m fine.Handle the documents needed for the purchase.I


    have to make a call.I have an urgent matter needed to attend to."


    "Oh, I see, okay.Go ahead and..."


    Before Shein could finish her sentence, Sean had already walked away.


    The Lewis family was also in the entertainment industry, so Sean also paid attention to fashion,


    gossips, or anything rted to it.


    And, of course, he knew who Luke was! Wasn''t he the skillful and respected young chairman of Future


    Technology? He was the man who was involved with Katherine''s trending issue a few months ago after


    she divorced Zack.


    At that time, Sean felt that it was not possible.


    After all, Luke was known to be so workaholic and uninterested in women.


    He was in the business for seven or eight years, but Sean had never heard him having a girlfriend!


    At that time, some people were interested in Luke''s life and tried to capture evidence if they were really


    together.


    They gathered enough reasons and evidence, which they analyzed from different views, which


    eventually concluded that Katherine and Luke were not lovers.


    At that time, Sean believed it.


    But today was different.He could only report this to Zack!


    ¡®''Luke had already bought a house for their future.How could they not be a couple? When will I ept


    the fact that they''re together? If they already have a baby together?¡± Sean foolishly thought.


    Because of this, his first response would be to call Zack.


    He had known his friend for thirty years, so he had noticed Zack''s weird behavior when it came to


    Katherine these days.


    Zack wanted to get back with Katherine.


    However, it seemed like Katherine had already moved on and found a new man!

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    When Sean called him, Zack was in the middle of a meeting.


    So, when Zack saw Sean''s name in the caller ID, he declined the call without thinking.


    Although in his thirties already, Sean was still being childish like always by disturbing him.


    He was so persistent and did not go with just one rejection.


    He kept calling Zack or some of their friends whenever he wanted to know something like today.


    Meanwhile, Sean was not annoyed by Zack''s action when he rejected his call.


    He was eager to deliver the news to Zack, so he called him repeatedly.


    If Zack did not take the call, Sean would call him until he picked up.


    As a result, Zack was the annoyed one.


    It mirrored on his face when his facial expressions turned cold.


    He shot Aidan, who was seated beside him, a deadly re.


    Aidan felt a chill run down his spine as he met Zack''s gaze.


    He thought there was something wrong with the new n they discussed at the meeting.


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn?" he cautiously asked.


    "Let''s pause this meeting.I need to take this call? ¡° Zack coldly muttered and picked up the phone call.


    Aidan heaved a sigh of relief and signaled the others that the meeting would be paused for the time


    being.


    Thus, the huge meeting room suddenly became quiet.


    Zack walked over to the meeting room''s French window and coldly uttered, "What? Do you not want


    the sports car anymore?"


    A few days ago, Sean was so clingy and kepting over to visit Zack every day after work.


    It was because he took a liking to Zack''s limited edition sports car, which he saw in his garage.


    Zack was so irritated by his everyday presence that he agreed to give him the car.


    Only then did Sean stoping over.


    He patiently waited for Sean to reply something about giving back the car, so he could hang up the


    phone.


    He was holding back his anger before he expressed it.


    However, he did not expect what Sean had said.


    It was not meant to only anger him.


    It made him feel different emotions.


    "What? Say it again¡¯'' Zack demanded.


    "I said, I am in the Lera Housing Estate sales department, and I found Katherine buying a house with


    her boyfriend!" Sean eximed.


    At first, Zack thought he heard him wrong.


    However, this time, he heard Sean''s every word.


    For a moment, his whole body froze, and his expressionless face became colder.


    "Who''s her boyfriend? When did she have one?"


    He tried hard not to lose his cool, but his hand almost squashed the new phone he purchased while he


    anticipated Sean''s answer.


    "It''s that Luke guy from Future Technology!" he revealed.


    When Sean said that, he saw Luke and Katherineing out of the department, so he consciously


    turned his back on the two of them.


    Katherine looked at Sean apathetically as if she didn''t care.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, she shifted her gaze to Luke and asked, "What''s next? Are you going to buy a ring?"


    She acted a little extra and unnecessary today.


    Luke did get the idea why she said that.


    So, he pulled Katherine to his side and disyed affection.


    What a way of disying their rtionship as friends! Anyone would misunderstand it.


    Luke kept the purchase contract and nodded.


    "Yup, let''s go."


    When Sean heard this, he was petrified for a moment.


    He turned to Zack, who was still on the other side of the line and told him the news in a remote voice.


    "They are going to buy aring, Zack.Don''t me me for not reminding you.If you pretend this time, we


    can just drink your sorrows and cry away!"


    Zack''s face had an inexplicable expression stered on it, dark and gloomy.


    He found his voice and demanded Sean, "Keep an eye on them.See where they will go!"


    "How about you? What are you going to do?" he asked.


    The sound of a phone hanging up was Zack''s only response.


    Sean looked over to his phone and confirmed Zack had already hung up.


    ''¡¯Yeah, how rude! This always happens.Why should I be surprised?¡¯'' Sean thought.


    Katherine and Luke had been friends since they were children.


    Luke didn''t like to talk much when they were young.


    He always had a cold expression on his face.


    Alice''s personality waspletely contrary to his, and Katherine had never thought they would get


    together as lovers.


    Katherine pointed out that Luke''s personality was unsuitable for a boyfriend when Alice and Luke


    became a couple.


    Meanwhile, Alice''s opinion about their friendship was irrelevant.


    She thought it was just fine.


    Luke used to be too thin and cold, and his violent parents greatly influenced him.


    Katherine was once concerned that he mightmit domestic violence and hurt Alice.


    After so many years, he proved them wrong.


    Alice was loved and well protected, and Luke waspletely different when around Alice.


    Now that they were going to get married, Luke had prepared everything too.


    So, it proved that he was such a great man.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Luke said that he wanted her to apany him in selecting the ring, but the ring was already


    customized ording to Alice''s size and the style he preferred.


    Katherine could tell at a nce that the ring was custom-made for Alice.


    She looked at him with a meaningful smile.


    "You brought me out today on purpose, right?" she teasingly asked.


    "No."


    Luke tilted his head and cast a nce at Katherine.


    "Alice has no rtives, and she has always treated you as her sister.I understand your concerns, which


    is why I brought you out today to tell you that I love her and that you can be confident in leaving her for


    me.You don''t have to worry.If one day I mistreat her, you can take her away.''¡¯ Katherine was taken


    aback for a moment before looking at him with a smile.


    "Although you used polite and formal words, you still showed me so much affection for Alice.Anyone


    would be envious if they heard this¡± she teased.


    Luke also smiled and took the ring that the clerk had wrapped.


    "Can we have lunch together?" he asked.


    Katherine smiled as she shook her head.


    "I''m afraid that if we ate together, our surprise would be revealed,'''' she meaningfully said.


    Although there were fewer paparazzi following her at the time, it was difficult to say that some


    individuals were not bored of watching her and prying into her life.


    Furthermore, they now had a different setup.


    Luke and Katherine bought a house and selected rings.


    If they shared a meal, she might be referred to as Luke''s girlfriend once more.


    "I see.Shall I drive you home?" Luke offered.


    "There''s no need.I can manage on my own¡± Katherine said and waved him goodbye.


    Luke did not say anything else.


    He nodded and was the first to leave.


    Katherine nced at Luke''s back, and when she saw that he had left the store, she turned to face the


    clerk.


    "Do you have a ring for a single woman?" she asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The clerk was quite taken aback.


    He probably didn''t expect such a lovelydy to be single.


    But upon remembering the expensive ring Luke had just purchased and that the person in front of him


    was Luke''s friend, he guessed that Katherine was also wealthy.


    The clerk reacted quickly and led Katherine to the side to show her the other rings.


    Katherine was acting on a whim for nning to purchase aring.


    When she married Zack, the ring was very simple design-wise.


    Nobody knew who chose it.


    She''d been wearing it as if it were a treasure for three years.


    However, she discovered Zack''s ring in the room''s cab a few months before she divorced him.


    She would not have presumed that the ring had been sealed and not used if the Colburns'' home had


    not been cleaned regrly.


    She did not want to think about the past, so she brushed her thoughts away.


    "Miss, look at this one.The design is elegant yet simple, and the flower pattern on it is very suitable for


    a beautiful woman like you¡± the clerk genuinely offered.


    He appreciated Katherine''s beauty.


    Katherine moved her gaze to the clerk''s line of sight.


    The diamond on the ring sparkled in the light of the disy.


    It was indeed beautiful.


    She looked at the price, and it was indicated that it was more than 30,000 dors.


    Fortunately, she was rich, and she could afford it.


    So, Katherine paid the bill with her credit card.


    Then, she wore the ring and left.


    She was nning on finding a restaurant nearby for lunch.


    "Are you in such a rush to marry?"


    A familiar male voice boomed.


    When Katherine looked up, he saw Zack standing in front of her.


    There was a cold expression on his face.


    "What does this have to do with you?" she inquired with a faint frown on her face.


    Zack''s heart was stabbed.


    He felt a little ufortable and couldn''t get his breath out.


    It was stuck in his throat, making him gulp with difficulty.


    His struggle was evident by the faint movement of his Adam''s apple.


    "Don''t you love me a lot?" he asked.


    "That was in the past¡¯'' Katherine replied with a cold expression.


    For a brief moment, Zack remained motionless.


    His gaze was drawn to her hand.


    There was a ring on her finger that was so dazzling that he didn''t notice it was on her pinky.


    Zack stared at the ring, and his temples throbbed in pain.


    "So, this is only the extent of your love? You can face me after eight months of divorce and then marry


    another man just like that?" he asked again in contempt

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Just now, Katherine felt as if she''d heard a joke.


    This joke actually became ridiculous when it came from Zack''s mouth.


    She sarcastically smiled and looked at Zack.


    She coldly retorted, "So, what does this have to do with you?"


    After a brief pause, she coolly emphasized, "And what''s our rtionship?"


    When he heard Katherine''s indifferent yet snarky reply, Zack felt a building rage, and at the same time,


    a searing ache in his heart.


    He clicked his tongue, and his expression became unfathomable.


    Katherine had never seen him with such a look on his face.


    She subconsciously wanted to retreat, but she didn''t anticipate Zack to move even faster.


    Zack drew her into his arms, forcing Katherine against the wall, eventually lowering his head to capture


    her lips for a kiss.


    As if punishing her, Zack used a lot of force and sucked Katherine''s mouth, not letting her catch her


    breath.


    Katherine''s hands were in his grip, so were her feet encased in his body.


    He was akin to a mountain, and Katherine couldn''t push him away with her strength.


    The shopping mall was bustling with people.


    Yet, Zack''s tall figure and long legs naturally looked as if a runaway model despite being d in dull


    clothing.


    With this eye-catching man, the people''s attention in the vicinity would subconsciously be drawn to


    them.


    After an unknown period of time, Zack finally loosened his grip and let go of Katherine.


    Without hesitation, Katherine raised her hand and struck him across the face.


    Zack intensely stared down at her and then licked the corner of his lips with his tongue.


    This alluring action made him even more wicked and evil.


    With a serious expression on his face, Zack then said, "I am reminding you, what was our rtionship


    in the past?"


    Katherine gave him a chilly nce and walked away.


    She didn''t think that she and Zack had anything else to say to each other.


    Zack didn''t try to catch up with her.


    He simply stood there, watching Katherine walk towards the esctor until she disappeared from his


    line of sight.


    Then, he coldly looked at the people who were staring at him.


    Those people were so terrified that they instantly averted their gaze and pretended as if they didn''t see


    what happened moments ago.


    After seeing their reactions, Zack frowned, took out his mobile phone, and dialed Aidan''s number.


    As soon as Aidan picked up the call, Zack said, "Help me schedule a meeting with Luke Hoffman.¡±


    For a split second, Aidan remained still but asked, "Is it Director Hoffman of Future Technology?"


    Zack sarcastically retorted, "Could it be that you know anyone else named Luke Hoffman?"


    Aidan just epted Zack''s scolding and quickly admitted his mistake.


    However, he was perplexed as to why Zack wanted to see Luke again.


    Could it be that Zack was working on a project and wanted Luke to cooperate with him? For Aidan, this


    was a significant issue.


    So following Zack''s instruction, he stopped whatever work he was doing and quickly called Luke''s


    secretary.


    As soon as Zack exited the mall, Sean approached him and eximed in a teasing manner, "How


    awesome!"


    Zack coldly stared at him.


    "You nned to return the sports car I gave you, right? It''s good since the ownership hasn''t been


    transferred yet.¡±


    After hearing this, Sean quickly stoppedughing and hurriedly changed the topic by pointing at Zack''s


    lips.


    yfully raising his eyebrows, he remarked, "I suggest you go to the restroom first to deal with the


    stain on your lips.Otherwise, there might be some rumors when you return to thepanyter.¡±


    Zack frowned and returned inside the mall to use the restroom to follow Sean''s suggestion.


    Looking at the mirror, Zack could see how his lips were stained with a light red lipstick after kissing


    Katherine a while ago.


    Zack quietly stared at his reflection.


    His thoughts were upied with how incredible, and mind-blowing the kiss Katherine and him shared


    just now.


    Hearing someone had entered from the outside, Zack quickly came back to his senses, lowered his


    head, doused his finger with the water to wipe the lipstick off his lips.


    "Any advice on how to sessfully chase a woman?"


    Meanwhile, Sean was lively discussing with Charles and James on their group chat how Zack brazenly


    kissed Katherine moments ago.


    So, when Zack abruptly spoke beside him, he was so startled that his hand trembled, making the


    phone in his hand fall to the ground with a loud bang.


    As if not noticing Sean''s embarrassing moment, Zack sneered at him and disdainfully said, "Never


    mind.It''s no use asking a single man like you."


    Sean had just picked up his phone and was about to sincerely answer Zack''s question when he heard


    of this.


    Dumbfounded, Sean felt attacked and was quite unsure of how to react.


    The stern expression on Katherine''s face didn''t leave even after she returned to her vi.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling irritated, the first thing Katherine did after she returned was wiping her lips several times with


    water to erase the traces of her ex-husband''s kisses.


    Looking in the mirror, she didn''t stop until her lips turned red and her lipstick was practically washed


    off.Was Zack out of his mind today?

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Who would have guessed that the man who previously disliked holding her hand had really kissed her


    today? How absurd.


    Furthermore, the man''s reluctance to let her go was very amusing.


    Although they had been divorced for eight months, he still saw her as one of his possession.


    What happened between them had already passed, yet Zack still had the guts to kiss her.


    Howughable.


    Today''s event was quite unexpected for Katherine.


    She was initially overjoyed for Alice and Luke''s uing marriage proposal.


    Still, her excellent mood instantly vanished after having been kissed by Zack.


    When she decided to leave the Colburn Residence, Katherine didn''t even demand anything from Zach.


    She just hoped for them to have a peaceful divorce, and they could treat each other amicably.


    But since Zack crossed the line, then screw it! She wouldn''t keep a casual rtionship with him.


    Her heart was filled with intense rage.


    And not only that, but Katherine also felt inexplicably uneasy when she thought of their kiss.


    For three years, Zack didn''t even cast a nce at her.


    Now that Katherine had finally let go, he pretended as if he was hesitant to part with her.


    What an asshole! Katherine was so enraged that she needed an outlet for her pent-up emotions.


    As a result, she called her Muay Thai coach to ask him for a whole afternoon of practice at the club.


    After sweating a lot, Katherine felt considerably better.


    After that, she showered, changed her clothes, and made ns for dinner.


    Taking out her phone, Katherine immediately spotted two missed calls from Luke.


    Katherine frowned as she stood at the entrance, looking out at the bleak sky and returning Luke''s call.


    Luke was most likely preupied.


    He didn''t pick up her first call, but the second call rang for more than ten seconds before it was finally


    answered.


    Katherine simply said, "I saw your two missed calls.¡±


    Luke nodded and replied, "Yes.Zack''s secretary unexpectedly called me today, wanting to schedule a


    meeting with Zack and me."


    Katherine had a fleeting idea of why Zack was looking for Luke.


    She casually said, "I just met Zack in the afternoon.You don''t need to pay attention to him.''¡¯


    "Okay:" Luke agreed.


    Then, worriedly asked, "Are you alright?"


    Katherine gently chuckled and replied, "Yes.What could possibly happen to me?"


    "Well, I wish you two a sessful cooperation in advance.I just finished practicing Muay Thai and felt a


    little tired, so I''m going to have my dinner first.''¡¯ Katherine said, signaling that she would end the call.


    Luke smiled as he answered, "Okay, then enjoy your dinner ¡°


    After hanging up, Katherine stared at the night sky and turned to the nearby shopping center for dinner.


    It was already beyond eight o''clock in the evening when Katherine returned to her vi.


    She shivered and couldn''t help but think that winter night was indeed bone-chilling as the wind blew


    past her.


    Today, Katherine had put in more than two hours to practice Muay Thai.


    As a result, she was drained to the point of exhaustion.


    Feeling extremely rxed in a bathtub filled with warm water, she almost fell asleep if not for her Al


    assistant calling her.


    After taking a bath, Katherine put on a face mask and set the rm clock for tomorrow.


    After washing her face, she was ready to sleep.


    Still, she felt that sleep was elusive tonight even though she was exhausted.


    Katherine got up and opened a bottle of red wine to drink half a ss.


    Luckily, she fell asleep after that, though slightly intoxicated.


    Katherine woke up early the following day, just as the rm clock went off.


    Lifting her hand to turn off the rm clock, Katherine slipped on her cotton slippers and then went to


    the bathroom to wash up.


    Just as Katherine sat down and was about to put on makeup, the phone on the table beside her rang.


    Katherine looked over and saw Alice on the other end of the line.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She unconsciously raised her eyebrows and pressed the ept button.


    "Howe you''re up so early?"


    "Are you up, Katherine? Have you seen thetest trending topic? I''m so angry! Natalie, this bitch, is


    acting up again.Go take a look!"


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and answered, "I haven''t seen it yet.I was just about to put my makeup


    on."


    After a brief pause, she asked in an exasperated manner, "What did Natalie do again?"


    Just as Katherine finished speaking, Alice replied in a heated tone, "Didn''t Natalie recently participate


    in the reality show? The first episode was broadcastst night.That little bitch is mocking you!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Katherine opened Twitter.It didn''te as a surprise when she saw Natalie''s name on the top trending


    topics.


    After she clicked on the link and watched it clearly, she grinned, "Then, let her cry miserably!"


    Natalie brought up the images of her and Zack that were disyed on the show.


    She imed that she was drunk that night and happened to bump into Zack.


    Zack was just concerned for her safety as a female, which was why he had instructed his secretary to


    escort her out of the dinner party.


    She had too much to drink that day.


    After taking a shower, although her mind was still a bit hazy, Natalie wanted to express her gratitude to


    Zack.


    She had not anticipated that the matter would cause such amotion.


    She had taken the photos at that time.


    She had not expected that Zack woulde out from the bathroom after taking a shower.


    She forgot to delete the pictures after taking them too.


    Eventually, her friends saw the photo.


    They even shared the image among their circle just to tease her.


    She had also gone out of her way to rify the issue with Katherine and apologized to her.


    She was surprised to find out that the images were uploaded online after such a long time and had


    even caused a stir in public opinion.


    After that, Natalie began to sob sadly.


    Needless to say, she was certainly a pitiful sight.


    Alice, however, was infuriated.


    "No, this two-faced bitch is really too disgusting! Now, someone is setting the tone with this online


    farce, iming that you intentionally released the photo.They''re also saying that you deliberately


    pushed people to expose Natalie on the Inte!"


    Alice''s outburst piqued Katherine''s interest.


    With eyebrows raised, she asked, "Are there still advertising ounts that dare to nder me?"


    She had assumed that Chloe''s matter was so sensational that those advertising ounts would not


    easily provoke her.


    Apparently, she was too naive.


    "Just a few alternate ones, the majority of which were bribed by Natalie! This two-faced bitch! No, I


    want to post on Twitter! You might be able to hold in your anger, but I definitely can''t stand it!"


    Alice shrieked in annoyance.


    "What''s there to fuss about? I don''t even give a damn.All she ever does are childish tricks, after all"


    Katherine couldn''t care less about the situation.


    This kind of verbal attack, at most, would only make people who were blind to the truth berate her


    online.


    Compared to actual pain, Natalie''s tricks were too inconsequential and were nothing to Katherine.


    "I just can''t stand it when people criticize you like this!"


    Alice squealed in frustration.


    Katherine sighed.


    Then, she smiled and prompted her, "Alright, go ahead.Don''t fret.When Helen scolds you, I will defend


    you-"


    "That''s good to hear! d you got my back.Kath, you are so nice!" Alice quipped.


    She hurriedly ended the call after that.


    Alice acted quickly and decisively.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she posted a tweet that rebuked Natalie.


    It was an eye-opener! Alice: [It is the first time in my entire life that I have heard of a woman who takes


    an ambiguous photo of herself with someone else''s husband to apologize to the wife! What kind of


    logic is this?! Oh right, are you guys aware of what kind of a two-faced bitch this woman is? I really


    don''t get it! Please enlighten me!]


    The moment Alice posted on Twitter, it instantly became a trending topic.


    Just like Alice, manyizens felt that Natalie was shameless and disgusting.


    The contents of Alice''s tweet appeared to have nothing to do with Natalie.


    However, anyone who had seen Natalie''s video would figure out who the so-called two-faced bitch in


    the tweet was.


    The post had already been flooded withments and retweets.


    When Katherine arrived at Future Technology Group, she browsed through Twitter and saw that Alice''s


    tweet had already reached the second spot on the trending topics.


    She clicked on it to take a closer look, and her mood had significantly improved.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''¡¯Tch,izens nowadays are incredibly talented.They''re ferocious! Natalie would probably be driven


    mad if she saw the post, right?''¡¯ she pondered.


    Katherine had guessed it right.


    Natalie had well hoped that after the show aired, she would at least be able to create a wave and show


    her innocence to the public.


    That way, she could further hype her image.


    Much to her chagrin, Alice personally posted on Twitter, targeting her.


    Now, she had beenbeled as a pretentious vixen and two-faced bitch by the entire Inte.


    Natalie''s manager paid no heed to the issue.


    Instead, he consoled her, "Although your reputation is somewhat tarnished right now, online


    engagement is everything! This controversy has shot you to fame.Given your current poprity, the


    advertising offers that I got for you are definitely way better than those offers we received in the past!"


    Natalie pursed her lips, but she could not force herself to smile.


    She desired not only benefits but also fame.


    Be that as it may, she never wanted to be involved in a scandal or be tagged with ill-repute, anyway.


    ¡®''Alice! Katherine!''¡¯ Natalie seethed in anger.


    ¡®''One day, you would both be humiliated by thousands of people! I''ll let you have a taste of what you did


    to me!''¡¯ She cursed inwardly.


    Katherine did not put this matter to heart.


    Anyway, she had a lot of materials that could ruin Natalie on her hands.


    If Natalie liked to mess around, she would let her jump headlong.


    Katherine had long decided that she woulde out and deal with her as soon as she didn''t have


    much on her te.


    She would let her bask in the limelight for now.


    After all, falling from a great height was more horrible than fighting and disgracing her now.


    Because of her current affairs, she had instructed Celine to postpone yesterday''s meeting for an entire


    day, so Katherine had to return to Future Technology for a meeting today.


    The meetingsted for nearly two hours.


    It was already lunchtime when Katherine came out of the conference room.


    "Miss Wilson"


    Hearing Celine calling her, Katherine looked up and inquired, "What''s the matter?"


    "Chesdale Corporation''s Mr.Jacobs wants to meet you."


    "Charles Jacobs?" Katherine was stunned.


    He was one of Zack''s childhood friends.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    "Yes, Miss Wilson, it''s him¡± Celine confirmed.


    Katherine then instantly declined Charles¡¯ appointment request.


    "I don''t want to attend that meeting¡¯¡¯ she told her secretary.


    Celine was not surprised by this answer.She nodded and reported something else.


    "The CEO of L.J.Inc.also wants to have a meeting with you, Miss Wilson¡±


    "Is it about the negotiation with the Girls'' Shop?" Katherine asked.


    "Yes, Miss Wilson; Celine confirmed and exined, "Mr.Logan wants to know why we canceled the


    deal."


    Katherine replied, "Just tell him that Natalie Cooper has offended my friend¡± Celine understood what


    Katherine''s response meant.


    "Alright, Miss Wilson.I''ll inform him.¡±Katherine nodded back.


    She then asked, "Anyway, do you want to have lunch with me?"


    Celine smiled.


    "I''d love that¡±


    Katherine and Celine drove their cars to an Italian restaurant nearby.


    The restaurant was typically crowded at noon.


    Katherine looked for the restaurant online.She learned that it only openedst month and had already


    built a good reputation.


    When they entered, Katherine asked Celine on a whim.


    "Any update on how the app is going?"


    "The number of downloads is not bad.I''m nning to promote it again to sell other products¡± Celine


    replied.


    Katherine nodded.


    She then ordered orzo and zhini sd and a bowl of Pappa al Pomodoro.


    It was best to eat casserole on such a cold day, but the restaurant had to serve a crowd.


    Celine had a pile of work to do recently, so it was not a good idea if Katherine ordered dishes that


    demanded a longer time to be served.


    Celine and Katherine had known each other for several years.


    Even if they were friends, Katherine was Celine''s boss.


    It was rare for them to eat together.


    Now that they did, they talked about business and private matters.


    With a lot to talk about, time passed by quickly.


    After lunch, Katherine and Celine went on separate ways.


    As soon as Katherine stepped out of the elevator, she saw Chloe and her friendsing down from


    the esctor.


    After what happenedst time, Chloe did not dare to mock Katherine this time.


    Otherwise, she would have already pulled her friends over to make a scene with Katherine.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Chloe only hoped that Katherine would not notice her this time.


    Chloe did not realize back then that Katherine could be so heartless.


    Now, the former knew too well that thetter should not be underestimated again.


    Katherine watched Chloe walk away with her friends.


    The Colburn¡¯s daughter surprisingly did not dare to start a fight this time.


    She could only raise an eyebrow and go straight to the exit of the mall.


    Meanwhile, Natalie had been extremely proud since she won two awards during the Shining Awards


    Nights.


    Now, she was getting more recognition as an actress.


    She had been on cloud nine ever since.


    Of course, it happened thanks to Maxton.


    The Jacobs family was a powerful figure, so Natalie was even more persistent to keep on pleasing


    Maxton for him to continue supporting her career.


    Last night, she bumped into Alice at the party.


    Natalie fixed her stance and stood straight.


    Why the hell would she care about her and that woman''s friend, Katherine?! Katherine was just a CEO


    who only started herpany not long ago.


    Sure, she was sessful.


    But her wealth was nothingpared to the Jacobs family.


    Natalie was convinced that soon, she would finally defeat Alice! Natalie was daydreaming until she saw


    her manager.


    The former could tell from thetter''s face that something was wrong.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow and asked, "Miss Harriet, what''s going on? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Harriet frowned.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Natalie.You should be thinking about your career right now.I heard that Logan''s


    negotiation with the Girls¡¯ Shop was canceled.He couldn''t ept it, so he asked the emerce


    shopping app''s owner why.Do you know what she said?"


    Natalie curled the corners of her mouth.


    "What?"


    "She said that you have offended her friend!"


    Harriet eximed in frustration.


    Natalie rolled her eyes and shouted, "What?! That''s bullshit!"


    In the middle of their conversation, her phone then suddenly rang.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Maxton''s name appeared on the screen.


    Natalie then quickly nced at her manager to excuse herself.


    The actress picked up her phone with a big silly smile shing on her face.


    With a sweet voice, she began, "Mr.Maxton! What a coincidence! I was just thinking about you.I didn''t


    expect you''d call me!"


    On the other end of the line, Maxton did not fall for her trick as usual.


    Getting straight to the point, he asked, "Who did you offend this time, Natalie?"


    With a hint of frustration in his voice, he rified how troublesome the matter was.


    "Logan''s women clothing brand had a good deal with the owner of the Girls¡¯ Shop.But now, the clothing


    brand is prohibited to sell its products in the app! The Girls¡¯ Shop''s manager said that you''ve offended


    thepany owner''s friend!"


    The clothing brand had just been negotiating with the Girls¡¯ Shop owner well.


    Although the shopping app was still developingpared to well-known emerce shopping


    companies such as Amazon, eBay, and RVLY, its online engagement had consistently increased over


    the past years.


    Three years ago, Logan created the women''s clothing brand.


    Thanks to the support of the Jacobs family, the brand had been managed and promoted to build its


    reputation.


    But although L.J.Inc. had gained poprity, it was not a big brand.


    It needed tounch and sell its clothing products in Girls'' Shop to reach more customers and generate


    sales.


    Logan once thought that the clothing brand could be maintained for the following years.


    He believed that it could be more sessful in the future.


    But it seemed to be going back to ground zero now.


    L.J.Inc handled over a thousand shops for the clothing brand, but more than three hundred of them had


    already been closed this year.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If they failed to reach their target sales, Charles would stop supporting Logan''s business.


    Since Logan was Maxton''s younger brother, how could Maxton not worry? Natalie had been supported


    by Maxton for so long.


    Today was the first time she had heard him talk to her in such a cold tone.


    "Mr.Maxton, that''s..." Natalie stuttered in a panic.


    She then argued, "That''s not true! I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    She was telling the truth.


    She had not offended anyone except Alice and Katherine.


    But those two were not big shots, to begin with.


    Alice and Natalie were both celebrities.


    On the other hand, Katherine was just the chairman of Silverlight Entertainment.What did they have to


    do with the Girls¡¯ Shop''s refusal?


    "I don''t care whether it''s true or not, Natalie" Maxton replied indifferently.


    "You have three days to apologize to them.If you don''t, I''m afraid I''d have to stop supporting you.¡±


    "But Mr.Maxton!" Natalie abruptly cried out.


    "Please, listen to me..."


    But Maxton had already ended the call, leaving her with nothing but a disconnected tone and a


    warning.


    Natalie bit her lower lip as she paced back and forth.


    Seeing her panicking, Harriet immediately asked, "What happened? What did Mr.Maxton say?"


    "He said that he would give me three days to apologize to someone I offended!" Natalie eximed.


    Frustration contorted her face.


    "But, darn it!" she cursed and added, "I don''t even have the slightest idea who that person is!"


    Harriet contemted for a moment, but no name crossed her mind.


    "Forget about it for a while" she advised and reminded, "We''ll deal with itter.For now, we have to


    catch the ne"


    Just as she thought nothing else could ruin her day, Natalie bumped into Alice in the airport.


    Alice had also flown back to Y City.


    At this time, Alice was still oblivious of what Katherine had done.


    The actress was in a good mood when she caught the conspicuous distress on Natalie''s face.


    Alice secretly rolled her eyes and asked with faked sympathy.


    "Natalie! It seems like you''re not feeling well.Are you alright?"


    After posting and rebuking the two-faced bitch, Natalie, on Twitter, Alice scrolled down the 90


    comments screaming the same opinion she had.


    Reading it all totally made her day.


    She knew thatizens were keen.


    Although theizens were bashing Natalie, she had to prove to Alice that she was not affected.


    Natalie twitched the corner of her mouth.


    "Oh, how thoughtful of you, Alice¡¯¡¯ Natalie replied with a fake smile.


    It turned into a smirk as she made herself sound convincing.


    "I''m feelingpletely fine.Otherwise, I wouldn''t arrive here on time.I guess I just got a little tired


    walking too fast¡±


    What a liar! Alice cursed deep down.She wanted to retort, but Helen pulled her aside just in time.


    Alice turned her head to look at her manager.


    "Alright, alright¡± Alice muttered, agreeing that it was best to calm down.


    Just like that, she gracefully put on her sunsses and ignored Natalie.


    Her manager owed it to the tinted sses that hid the sharp contempt in Alice''s eyes.


    Natalie silently sat there, staring sharply at Alice.


    The former badly wanted to ask something but ended up keeping it to herself.


    She had beenpeting with Alice for many years, and she had never admitted defeat.


    Never in her life could she ever be such a loser! Meanwhile, Katherine drove back to her vi.


    She waspletely oblivious that what she had nned was working now.


    All she minded at the moment was how the air was still cold during that sunny afternoon.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Katherine turned her car into a side road.


    A familiar car parked at the gate of her vi, but she must have mistaken it for someone else''s.


    Unfortunately, her eyes were right at first nce when she drove closer to the vehicle.


    Zack was outside her house! The memory of him kissing her yesterday popped into Katherine''s head,


    making her face nk.


    As soon as her car reached the gate, she took out the remote that could automatically open her gate.


    The gate then slid open.


    Although she was aware that Zack was there, she remained seated in her car.


    She had no intention of stopping the engine to face him.


    Even the front windows of her car stayed closed.


    Zack walked toward Katherine''s car and blocked it with his body, standing in the middle of the gate.


    If Katherine was persistent to drive inside her garage unimpededly, she could run over Zack.


    But intentionally doing so was forbidden by thew.


    Why would she act on something that would send her to jail just because she could not stand the sight


    of Zack? Realizing that it was not worth it, she brushed the idea off her mind.


    Katherine finally stopped the car.


    She lowered the driver''s seat window and looked at Zack who came over.


    She raised an eyebrow and said, "Do you want me to run over you?"


    "I want you to confirm something ¡®¡¯ Zack said, ignoring herint.


    He lowered his head to meet her eyes.


    His expression was as cold as usual as if he did not kiss her and got a p in return yesterday.


    He was always the shameless Zack Colburn.


    Katherine pursed her lips.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Confirm what?" she asked with a hint of impatience in her voice.


    "Have we met before our marriage?"


    Zack abruptly asked back.


    The unexpected question stunned Katherine for a moment until it made her burst intoughter.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re probably mistaken.I haven''t seen you before we met ¡®¡¯ she lied.


    She knew what Zack was asking.


    But why would she confess that she liked him even before he met her? It was an embarrassing secret.


    Besides, it was useless to admit it now.


    Zack frowned.


    Dissatisfied with Katherine''s response, he said, "I mean, are you sure we haven''t met when you were


    in high school or middle school? Or over a decade earlier, perhaps?"


    Katherine rolled her eyes and repeated, "We haven''t, Zack."


    She was looking at him resolutely to make herself look convincing.


    "Alright, then..."


    Zack paused before he continued, "howe you said you loved me?"


    He was exactly right.


    It was rare for Katherine to be interrogated like this.


    But being someone who always refused to ept that somebody defeated her, she retorted, "Are you


    saying that you can''t say you love someone unless you''ve met them for quite a long time already?"


    "You''ve met me ten years ago, Katherine¡± Zack asserted, ignoring her argument again.


    He stared at her with certainty in his voice and eyes.


    For a moment, Katherine badly wanted to reply, "So, what if I have?"


    On second thought, they were divorced now.


    Thest three years of suffering from the excruciating pain of loving him were enough.


    She could not sabotage herself by letting him break her heart again.


    She would never give him the right to hurt her again.


    A gust of wind blew over at this moment, messing Katherine''s hair.


    She raised her hand and ran her fingers through her hair to tuck it behind her ears.


    Her face revealed a pair of charming eyes that curved when she gazed at him and shed a sly smile.


    "Dream on, Zack" she scoffed and added, "We''re over, have you forgotten?"


    Shaking her head as she shifted her gaze, she stepped on the elerator and drove her car to the


    garage.


    ncing at the rearview mirror, she watched Zack still standing there.


    He was staring at her car slowly driving away from him.


    Katherine could not feel any worse today.


    As soon as her car reached the garage, her face sank on the steering wheel.


    Alice was right.


    Zack was indeed a total jerk!

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Zack was positive that he had met Katherine when he was twenty.


    But Katherine denied it.


    The serious expression on her face earlier suggested that she was not lying.


    The fact that she and Zack had already divorced made her response even more convincing.


    She even reminded him of it, and he no longer argued.


    This might be a good thing for her.


    But she did not believe so.


    The gate of her vi had been closed now.


    Even the garage door was locked.


    Zack stood at the gate a little longer before getting back in his car.


    The wind this winter was strong, but he did not notice it earlier.


    He opened the car and lowered his head to light a cigarette.


    Before he and Katherine divorced, he did not even know that she owned a vi here.


    He even hesitated toe over earlier.


    But he had been feeling stuck in a whirlpool ever since he dreamed about having known his ex-wife


    longer than he used to know.


    He struggled for days until he could no longer help bute over to Katherine''s vi to finally ask her.


    Unfortunately, she did not admit it.


    He should be finally relieved, though.


    At the very least, he did ask her about it.


    Surprisingly, he only felt that the weight in his chest was getting heavier.


    If he had really met Katherine ten years ago, then what she had said was all a lie.


    But then again, the answer did not matter.


    As Katherine reminded him of, they had already divorced.


    But when he thought about how they might have already met ten years ago, he felt an inexplicable


    panic.


    If it were true, then Katherine staying with him from the beginning until the end of their marriage was all


    for him.


    He was supposed tough at it.


    It would be hriously unbelievable.


    But he felt strange.


    He could notugh because he found himself feeling differently for his ex-wife now.


    Zack''s thoughts were interrupted by the sight of a ck Lexus that suddenly drove in at the


    intersection.


    The car soon stopped at the gate of Katherine''s vi.


    A familiar man then got out of the car.


    Zack recognized the man.


    He was the man who talked to Katherine after she sang on the stage at Alice''s birthday party.


    Katherine and the man knew each other.


    Zack could not help but frown.


    A colder expression could be traced on his face as he watched the man press the doorbell.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Katherine came back to the vi and saw Zack standing outside, her mood got ruined in a snap.


    So, when the doorbell rang, Katherine sat on the sofa with no intention of opening the gate at all.


    But soon, the doorbell rang again.


    Frowning, she got up and walked to the balcony to see the guest waiting outside.


    She was stunned for a moment upon seeing a different man.


    It was Anthony, so she went downstairs to wee him.


    The afternoon sun was shining, but the wind was strong.


    Wrapped in a shawl, Katherine wore on a pair of slippers and went outside to open the gate.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "Is the inte at your house unavable again?"


    Anthony chuckled.


    "What happenedst time was quite unexpected.It''s okay now" he replied and exined why he came


    over.


    "Anyway, a friend of mine brought me a few boxes of cherries from abroad.I came to give you a box."


    Katherine wanted to decline, but Anthony had already walked to the trunk of his car and taken out a


    box of cherries.


    Katherine could only nod as she said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it ¡° Anthony replied with a smile and added, "Neighbors normally do this, don''t they?"


    He nced at her and carried the cherries inside her house.


    Katherine pressed the remote control to close the gate and then dashed in front of Anthony to lead the


    way.


    She walked straight to the kitchen and pointed at the long table in the middle.


    "Just put it there" she said.


    Anthony put down the box of cherries as he was told.


    "You probably have a lot of work to do;'' he mentioned and added, "I should get going.¡¯¡¯


    "Oh, no.I''m not really busy today¡± Katherine confirmed.


    She then offered, "If you''re not in a hurry, why don''t you eat some oranges before leaving?"


    Anthony raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Are you sure I''m not bothering you?" he asked.


    Katherine nodded and repeated, "I''m not really busy today"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Katherine shed a kind smile.


    "Come on, Anthony, take a seat for a while.I''ll peel some oranges for you.¡¯¡¯ The oranges were given to


    Celine.


    She then gave Katherine a box of it two days ago.


    Katherine was not fond of oranges.


    It had been three days since she was given some, but it remained untouched.


    Today was an opportunity to offer this to someone else.


    Katherine peeled three oranges and brought them to the table.


    She then brewed two cups of tea.


    When Anthony heard her call Alexa, he found the Artificial Intelligence-powered virtual assistant quite


    interesting.


    "Wow, that seems to be a smart maid" he remarked.


    Anthony was Luke''s ssmate, and Katherine proudly revealed, "This is a new technology that Luke''s


    company has just invented.Last month, the application process for this to be avable for the public


    has beenpleted.In a few months, it''ll be avable on the market."


    Anthony was quite surprised.


    He straightened his back and said, "I know that Luke develops Al.But it''s surprising to know that Alexa


    has been developed well.Smart homes can''t go on without virtual assistants like this.Virtual assistant


    technology has been increasing in recent years.Despite that, I haven''t heard of virtual assistants from


    around the globe that perform tasks quite well.They always fail over time.I just can''t trust investing in


    one¡±


    As one of the shareholders of future technology, Katherine understood Anthony''s point.


    "I''ve been using Alexa for more than a year now.Fortunately, I haven''t experienced any serious


    problems with it yet" she argued.


    "I''d say then that Luke must be determined to sessfullyunch that on the market¡± Anthony


    commented.


    Katherine smiled and changed the topic.


    "Eat some orange.My friend gave that to me"


    They had a small talk and Anthony left after eating some oranges.


    Katherine did not ask him to stay any longer too.


    He gave her cherries, and she invited him to eat some oranges.


    They were even now.


    But the truth was that she took advantage of him.


    At the time that he visited her vi, Zack was fuming.


    He had been itching to rush inside and see what his ex-wife and Anthony were doing.


    He tried to keep his cool until he could no longer bear letting time pass by as he waited inside his car.


    He lit another cigarette and was about to get out of his car when the front door of Katherine''s vi


    finally opened again.


    Zack''s face eased up a bit when he saw Anthony leave.


    The former waited until thetter got in the Lexus.


    Zack was nning to also leave the ce.


    But his face darkened again.


    Anthony''s car just moved back a few distances away from Katherine''s vi.


    It stopped into another vi next to Katherine''s.


    So, a man with ulterior motives lived next to his ex-wife? Rage filled Zack''s face.


    He abruptly took out his phone and dialed Aidan¡¯s number.


    Zack had a meeting at three o''clock this afternoon.


    It was already two, but he had not returned to thepany yet.


    Aidan was about to call him when his phone rang.


    Seeing his boss''s name on the screen, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly picked up the phone.


    He straightforwardly reminded, "Mr.Colburn, you still have a meeting at exactly three..."


    Zack cut him off.


    Not minding his schedule today, Zack ordered, "I want you to investigate Anthony Jordan¡±


    With a hint of confusion in his voice, Aidan cautiously asked, "May I have some idea who this man is,


    Mr.Colburn?"


    "He''s a man living next to Katherine!"


    Zack yelled from the other end of the line.


    Aidan was even more surprised now at his boss¡¯ response.


    "Mr.Colburn, are you at Miss Wilson''s ce right now?"


    But Zack already hung up.


    Zack, being the cold boss that he was, did not give his secretary the chance to ask further.


    Although Zack did not confirm it, his secretary had been working for him for so long.


    Aidan understood the reason behind his boss¡¯ strange actions today.


    The truth was that Aidan wanted to go to Zack and tell him not to worry too much about the man living


    next to Katherine''s vi.


    It was easy for the secretary to figure that, ironically, his boss had taken a fancy to his ex-wife now! But


    for a mere secretary, Aidan had no courage to talk to his boss about it.


    But now, his cold and cruel boss seemed to have realized the problem.


    Aidan suddenly remembered the day when Zack and Katherine divorced.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary remembered the words Katherine asked him to tell his boss back then.


    For a moment, Aidan was in between supporting and pitying his boss.


    Zack pursuing his ex-wife might be quite challenging for him.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    It was the 31st of December when Luke booked a hotel to propose to Alice.


    He told his girlfriend that he would be away for a few days for a business trip and could not spend the


    New Year with her, so he asked Katherine to take Alice somewhere to eat delicious food.


    Being friends with them for over two decades now, Katherine supported Luke''s surprise proposal and


    kept it a secret to Alice.


    Alice believed Luke''s exnation.


    When she arrived at Katherine''s vi, sheined, "I understand that Luke is busy.But I really can''t


    help but get annoyed and disappointed.I came back here to spend the New Year with him only to find


    out that he couldn''t make it.He went on a business trip! Can you believe that?!"


    Katherine put the rinsed cherries on the dining table.


    She then pouted and replied, "Are you telling me that you''re not happy to celebrate the New Year with


    me?"


    "Oh, Katherine, no! I didn''t mean it that way!"


    Alice abruptly rified.


    Being the fence-sitter that she was, she immediately faced Katherine andforted, "Don''t worry,


    Katherine.In my heart, you are number one! No one can rece you!"


    Katherine did not believe Alice.


    The former looked at thetter, simpering.


    She then pushed the bowl of cherries to her and said, "Whatever.Here, eat some cherries."


    Alice snorted.


    "Where are we going to eatter?" she asked.


    "At The Signature Room" Katherine answered.


    Alice thought for a moment.


    With a hint of excitement in her voice now, she replied, "Alright!"


    As she spoke, she held the bowl of cherries in her hands.


    "I like these cherries.It''s delicious!" shemented in between chewing.


    She then asked, "Where did you buy these?"


    "My neighbor gave that to me" Katherine admitted.


    Alice leaned over and winked at her friend.


    With a silly smile on her lips, Alice teased, "Is there something I should know, Katherine?"


    Katherine raised her hand to block her face from Alice''s sharp gaze.


    "What are you saying? It''s a normal thing between neighbors.


    You know, you do them a favor and they return it? Katherine rified with a nk expression on her


    face.


    Changing the subject, she went on to say, "Stay here for a while.I''ll just go upstairs to change my


    clothes."


    Katherine had already stepped upstairs when Alice called out, "Oh, hey! Remember to put on makeup


    and wear a beautiful dress.It''s New Year tonight.Who knows? Maybe we''ll bump into some


    acquaintancester in the restaurant.¡±


    Katherine paused and turned to look at Alice.The former nodded in agreement.


    "I will!"


    It did not matter whether or not they woulde across their acquaintances tonight.


    Besides, Luke was going to propose to Alice in a few hours.


    Katherine would be witnessing the special event, so she should dress up.


    Just as Katherine finished her makeup, her phone beeped.


    Luke sent her a message updating her that the event had been set up.


    Just as Katherine replied to the message, Alice entered the room and exined, "I just want to see if


    you''ve dressed up¡¯¡¯ Katherine turned her head to look at her friend and raised an eyebrow.


    She stood and asked, "I have! So, do you like how I look?"


    Alice clicked her tongue.


    "Yeah, I like it! It''s actually not that bad!"


    she replied, saying the words Katherine wanted to hear.


    Alice then walked to the dressing room and asked, "But...How about I pick a different dress for you?"


    Katherine did not object.


    She replied, "Please"


    She then lowered her head and replied to Luke.


    Then, she locked the screen of her phone and followed Alice.


    Katherine''s dressing room was filled with several clothes, but most had never been used.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If she was not mistaken, she only had four or five formal dresses in total.


    She did not mind the brand of clothes.


    She was fine buying the cheapest and simplest clothes as long as her skin feltfortable in them.


    Besides, any outfitplemented her elegant face.


    Even a dress that looked like a rag would still look beautiful on her.


    As a celebrity for several years now, Alice was wearing different clothes every day.


    She had never worn the same clothes twice.


    Whenever she noticed Katherine wearing the same clothes, she did not mind them.


    But today, her gazended on slim ck dress with a cross-necked cor.


    Alice took the dress out and asked, "How about this?"


    When Katherine saw the dress, she was stunned for a moment.


    She bought it to attend the annual celebration of Q City Corporation when she was still married to Zack.


    But when she wore it at the time, Zack did not nce at her even once.


    The dress was the proof of her unrequited love in the past three years.


    When they divorced, she wanted to throw the dress away.


    But in the end, she decided to keep it.


    She wanted to remind herself not to repeat the same mistake next time.


    It just surprised her that it caught Alice''s attention.


    Seeing that Katherine was suddenly silent, Alice asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with


    this dress?"


    Katherine retracted her thoughts and looked at her friend indifferently.


    "No, no.That dress looks just fine¡± she replied.


    Seeing through Katherine, Alice reconstructed the question as if joking.


    "Let me ask again.Something suddenly seems wrong with the owner of this dress.Are you alright,


    Katherine?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Because they had been friends for many years, Alice sensed something was wrong based on


    Katherine''s troubled expression.


    Dismissing the memory she had suddenly remembered, Katherine took the dress from Alice''s grip and


    decided to wear it.


    "It''s fine now.That was in the past.¡¯¡¯ Katherine already had a clear outlook when talking about the past.


    She epted that her rtionship with Zach had ended, and all was in the past now.


    Alice was momentarily stunned at Katherine''s decisiveness.


    She could only watch as Katherine brought the dress into the fitting room.


    By the time Alice came back to her senses, Katherine had already pulled open the curtain, walking in


    front of Alice and wearing that slim ck dress.


    Katherine then asked her as she smoothened out the dress.


    "How do I look?"


    Looking at the sexy and alluring Katherine, Alice''s eyes instantly brightened.


    She couldn''t help but gulp down and exim in amazement, "Wonderful!"


    Although the dress was simple, the cross-necked cor totally outlined Katherine''s neckline, making


    her extremely elegant but sensual and alluring.


    Furthermore, the outline of the tube dress truly highlighted Katherine''s tiny waist and behind.


    The slim ck dress was elegant anddylike.


    Though the cross-cored design was seductive, it was not overly revealing, thus showing its contrast.


    Still, Alice believed that this dress was tailor-made for Katherine as it matched her temperament.


    After seeing Katherine dressed like this, Alice felt that she would be totally seduced by Katherine if she


    didn''t love Luke.


    Seeing the awestruck look on Alice''s face, Katherine wrinkled her brows.


    She then pretended to admonish Alice by saying, "Close your mouth."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t drool,'''' Alice jokingly replied, raising her hand as if wiping the drool at the corner of


    her mouth.


    Though Katherine was amused by Alice''s antics, she still helplessly smiled and scolded her,


    "Nonsense.Alice was a well-known celebrity, so she would not dress shabbily when she went out on


    such an important asion.Katherine walked towards the vanity table, picked up a lipstick, and handed


    it to Alice.


    Katherine gently reminded her, "Put on your lipstick so we can finally go out.¡±


    "Alright, beautiful Katherine"


    Alice seductively said, looking at Katherine''s eyes heatedly.


    To make her acting even more convincing, Alice acted like a hooligan when she provocatively raised


    her eyebrows at Katherine and caressed the back of thetter''s hand before reaching out to get the


    lipstick.


    Watching Alice''s scious act, Katherine eyed her indifferently.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Katherine unblinkingly stared at her, Alice finally felt embarrassed.


    Thus, she stopped fooling around and properly applied her lipstick.


    After she finished, Alice nced at Katherine and said, "Let''s go, Katherine.


    Katherine stared at her for a moment to confirm if Alice''s makeup was wless before she deemed that


    they were good to go.


    Outside, Alice directly sat in the passenger seat as Katherine took off her high heels and sat in the


    driver''s seat.


    She wore t shoes for now.


    Looking out the window, the night was getting dimmer, and the sky was dark even if it was before


    seven o''clock in the evening.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the hotel entrance.


    After boarding the elevator, it went straight to their destination, The Signature Room, located on the top


    floor.


    When the elevator opened, Alice realized that the silence of the entire floor was quite unusual.


    It was not the first time for Alice toe into The Signature Room, but it was quite unusual for this


    ce to be so quiet given that today was New Year''s Eve.


    Alice''s confusion was evident in her face as she looked at Katherine.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Did someone make a reservation for tonight? If not, why does this ce


    look so deserted as if only the two of us are here.¡±


    Faced with Alice''s inquiries, Katherine lowered her eyes to avoid herself from giving away Luke''s


    surprise proposal.


    Katherine told Alice, pretending to be ignorant, "Let''s take a look first"


    "Okay then¡± Alice dismissively said but still followed Katherine.


    The clicking sound of two pairs of high heels was heard as they approached the door.


    Although the two could see that the entrance of The Signature Room was opened, not a single light


    could be seen as if the ce was closed.


    Katherine quietly retreated to the side to give Alice the spotlight for Luke''s surprise.


    Yet, she didn''t expect that her arm would suddenly be yanked by someone.


    She grimaced and turned around only to see Zack, who was now grasping her arm and was here for


    some reason.


    Katherine''s expression became chilly in an instant.


    She coldly asked, "What brings you here?"


    Zack intensely looked at Katherine, his voice full of urgency that even he didn''t notice.


    "Katherine, you can''t..."


    Before Zack could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Alice''s excited squeal.


    Zack frowned and tilted his head.


    He was astonished after he''d seen Alice dash into Luke''s arms and warmly embrace thetter.


    Then, Alice cheerfully asked, "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you had to go on a business trip?"


    Just as Alice finished asking, Luke knelt down on one knee and earnestly looked at Alice as he said,


    "Yes, it was a business trip, but the destination is your heart.I was hoping that this trip was for a


    lifetime.I just don''t know if I had the opportunity to stay in it for the rest of my life."


    Zack was taken aback by the sudden turn of events.


    Before going here, Sean called to inform him that Luke had reserved the entirety of The Signature


    Room and was most likely nning a surprise marriage proposal.


    Indeed, Luke was really proposing right now.


    Yet contrary to what Zack believed, that proposal was not intended for Katherine but for Alice.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Zack had lived for thirty-one years but had never felt so embarrassed as he did now.


    His hands and feet stiffened as he stood there, under the scrutiny of Katherine''s charming eyes.


    Katherine did not intend to listen to his exnation.


    Her delicate and expressive eyebrow arched a little as she looked at Luke, who was already proposing


    to Alice.


    Then, she informed Zack with a serious face, "The whole restaurant is reserved; if you have an


    appointment with a friend, I suggest you find another ce."


    Saying this to Zack was akin to giving him a way out in this awkward situation.


    Katherine couldn''t care less whether Zack would actually appreciate it or not.


    Not waiting for his response, Katherine walked inside.


    Zack simply stood there, watching Katherine walk past him.


    It was only then that he noticed Katherine was dressed in a ck dress today.


    The dress¡¯ neckline was crossed, disying a hint of cleavage, ultimately wrapping around Katherine''s


    slim waist.


    Zack couldn''t help but be in awe.


    He quietly murmured, "She looks so attractive and enticing¡±


    Zack''s adam''s apple rolled slightly as he felt his heart skipping beats.


    As if under a spell, he subconsciously followed her, but he was stopped by two guards standing at the


    door.


    One of them politely said, "Apologies, Sir.We are fully booked today."


    Zack frowned slightly as he stared at Katherine, who had already walked under the spotlight.


    He felt embarrassed, though he still said to the waiters, "I am their acquaintance."


    The waiter only smiled politely as he replied to Zack, "I am really sorry, sir, but that youngdy just


    ordered us to stop you if you wanted to enter.She said that you would affect Mr.Hoffman''s proposal"


    For a moment, Zack didn''t know how to react.


    Zack didn''t expect that Katherine would not allow him in.


    As soon as the waiter finished speaking, Zack''s expression turned cold.


    From outside, Zack took another look around the room and realized that Anthony was also present.


    His icy demeanor grew even colder.


    Even so, he didn''t insist on letting him in any further.


    Zack decided to just stand at the side.


    As if he thought of something, he took out his phone to call Sean.


    Since Anthony''s family had a connection to the Lewis Family, Zack believed that Sean could take


    Anthony away from here.


    Zack totally saw Anthony as an eyesore.


    He just wanted to get rid of Anthony as soon as possible.


    As soon as the call was connected, the first thing that came out of Sean''s mouth was, "Since you are


    calling me at this moment, let me guess.Katherine has agreed to Mr.Hoffman''s proposal?"


    Sure enough, one could not expect to hear something nice from this jerk! Zack sneered.


    "How did you not even know that Alice''s boyfriend is Luke?"


    Realizing that he hadmitted a grave mistake, both previously and now, Sean felt a chill on his


    spine.


    He awkwardlyughed then quickly made an excuse.


    "Wait, my mom is calling me, asking me to give something to my cousin.I''ll be right back..."


    Before Sean could finish speaking, Zack interrupted him, saying coldly, "Then, set aside your mother''s


    orders for now.Find a way to get Anthony out of here."


    Zack was toozy to question Sean''s excuse, so he directly stated the purpose of his call.


    As he couldn''t control himself, Sean curiously asked, "Why Anthony? What does this have to do with


    him?"


    In fact, Sean just recently found out that Anthony was his aunt''s godson.


    Not wanting to exin his purpose, Zack coldly retorted, "Why don''t you be a reporter if you have


    so many questions?"


    Zack, who was not in the mood to talk to Sean, continued in a threatening voice, "If Anthony doesn''t


    leave in the next five minutes, you''ll be ountable for what happened tonight.¡±


    Hearing Zack¡¯s threat, Sean was quite terrified and hurriedly said, "Don''t worry.It''s not that hard to take


    him away immediately!"


    Zack decisively hung up the phone and looked inside again.


    At this point, as Zack looked at the happy couple, he could assume that Luke''s proposal was a


    sess.


    Others who had been hiding and were a part of this surprise proposal also appeared.


    Anthony, who was now standing next to Katherine, was happily talking to her.


    Zack had no idea what they were talking about, yet his attention only focused on the smile etched on


    Katherine''s face.


    He suddenly thought of how Katherine only treated him with alienation after their divorce.


    Zack''s face suddenly sank, and the hand holding the phone tightened slightly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His sour mood could be clearly discerned if you looked at his face.


    Even if he was dissatisfied as of the moment, he knew that it was pointless.


    Despite the guards¡¯ polite smiles when facing him, it was clear that they were watching him and


    refusing to let him in.


    What was more, this was Katherine''s order.


    When Zack thought of this, he felt a breath stuck in his throat.


    It felt ufortable and he still couldn''t get it out no matter how hard he tried.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was listening to how Anthony assisted Luke when buying flowers.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Alice was not like other girls who liked roses the most.


    Of course,monly, roses were well-liked by the majority.


    Alice was no exception, but her favorite flower was the daffodils, which originated from Europe.


    This flower attracted Alice since she had seen the film ¡®Big Fish'' when she was fifteen.


    The female lead of the movie influenced the protagonist, who wore a lot of yellow colors.


    That was Alice''s first experience of romance and love, and she was smitten by the daffodils ever since.


    Although there were also nts in the country at the time, the daffodils generated by the cultivation


    nt looked nothing like the daffodils from the originalnd.


    To have the original daffodils, it was said that Luke had used a lot of manpower and material resources


    to directly transport them back from overseas.


    Anthony was indeed busy during this time since he assisted Luke in purchasing the flowers and


    transporting them inside the country.


    "I used to think that being single was a good thing, but when I was on the ne that day, thinking of


    Luke''s expression when he asked me for help, I had to admit that sometimes it was also a joyful thing


    for someone to make you feel that way¡± admitted Anthony.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "When a person wants to be in a rtionship, it is because he also needs someone to love with."


    For a brief moment, Anthony was taken aback.


    He reacted, and he couldn''t stop himself fromughing.


    "You''re right! Now we have to listen to their vows and promises to each other.I hope that on the day


    they get married, you can be ruthless.Don''t let Luke marry Alice easily.¡¯¡¯ Katherine grinned as well.


    "Don''t worry.I''ve been thinking about that since they started dating"


    Anthony''s phone rang at this instant.


    He lowered his gaze to Katherine and said, "I have to take this call."


    Katherine nodded and looked at the couple.


    Her lips curved slightly.


    Tyler walked over.


    "Katherine, are you not feeling jealous of them?" Katherine cocked her head slightly and asked.


    "How about you?"


    "I''m so jealous.I''m about to die because of jealousy!" Tyler clicked his tongue.


    "What on earth is Alice thinking? Why does she wants us to witness their lovers talk in here?!"


    "Having a girlfriend is not against the rule at your work, though¡± she reminded Tyler.


    Tyler suddenly looked down at her and replied.


    "Yes, but my future girlfriend still doesn''t want to ept me.'''' He sounded real and innocent.


    Katherine''s brows drew together in a squint.


    "I will not ept your wish to have me as your girlfriend until it will be twenty years¡± shemented


    jokingly.


    She rejected him politely, giving Tyler some dignity.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler was unconcerned.


    "It does not matter.How could a man live as a human being if he doesn''t have dreams?" he muttered.


    Katherine clicked her tongue.


    "Then consider changing your dream ¡®¡¯ she countered back.


    "How can I just easily change my dreams like that?"


    Tyler raised his brows questioningly.


    Anthony came back.


    "I have things to do, and I have to leave ahead of you.I don''t want to disturb the couple right now, so


    can you please inform Luketer?"


    He was saying it while looking at Katherine, so she nodded and said, "Okay, I will tell him, don¡¯t worry."


    Anthony gave Katherine a loving smile before he turned away.


    Anthony''s action did not escape Tyler''s observant eyes.


    "Katherine, does he like you?" Tyler asked.


    Katherine stood up and walked towards the bar to get a drink before answering.


    "How would I know? I can''t read his mind."


    Tyler was sure that Katherine could also see what he had noticed.


    She seemed to have no idea.


    It only proved that she didn''t have an interest in the guy.


    Tyler skillfully shifted the topic.


    "You will be attending thepany''s annual meeting this time, right?" Katherine gave him a smirk.


    "Why do you want me to witness something?"


    Tyler scratched his nose disdainfully as his thoughts were exposed.


    "I just want to see you more.I can''t get enough looking at your lovely face¡± he confessed.


    All women loved to listen to good praises, and Katherine was no exception to that.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there?¡± she replied with a smile.


    After a few more conversations, the food was served.


    It was rare for everyone to be at ease.


    Katherine sipped her ss of wine, and then the clock struck midnight.


    She leaned on the terrace railing, watching the fireworks in the sky.


    With her charming eyes, she grinned widely.


    She hoped for another good year toe.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Katherine drank some wine, and although she wasn''t inebriated when she left, it was no longer safe for


    her to drive.


    Tyler dly offered to send her back, but she politely refused and called for a driver instead.


    As the clock struck twelve, Christmas wasing.


    Although it was already past midnight, people still lingered on the streets.


    Katherine leaned against the car window and observed the young couples outside.


    She had a faint smile on her face.


    The driver was a young man who looked like a university student.


    When he saw Katherine in the parking lot, he was stunned by her beauty.


    He stared in awe of her and stuttered when he tried to talk to her.


    Katherine had been used to such a reaction and gently smiled at him.


    The driver blushed, the tip of his ears turning red in embarrassment.


    Although the young man was not as good-looking as Tyler or Alexander, he looked fresh and well-kept.


    He had a clean hairstyle and was dressed neatly.


    His face exuded youth, and he looked delicate and timid.


    When Katherine saw his flushed face, she did not dare to tease him.


    She was afraid that a single sentence from her would render him speechless and helpless.


    She kept her words to herself after she got in the car.


    At this time, they stopped in front of a red traffic light.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver decided to check and see if she was asleep, but was surprised to see her smiling when he


    turned his head.


    The driver could barely contain his emotions and felt that his heart would burst at any minute.


    He had been working part-time as a substitute driver for more than a year, and this was the first time he


    met such a gorgeous youngdy.


    She was d in a sexy outfit, but it did not look tacky or tasteless.


    She still carried herself with elegance.


    Her face was so beautiful that the driver could imagine her as one of the princesses in those fairy tales


    he often heard when he was a kid.


    He had seen quite a number of good-looking young women, but the driver could not exin what he


    was feeling today.


    It was the first time he was caught tongue-tied and uneasy in front of such a stunningdy.


    She seemed like a quiet person, who was somewhat aloof and didn''t like interacting with others.


    Yet, she didn''t give off a feeling of arrogance or haughtiness.


    For some reason, she did not make people feel that she was way out of their reach.


    She looked gentle, but at the same time, distant.


    Her temperament was one-of-a-kind.


    The car soon stopped in front of her vi.


    Katherine unfastened her seat belt and raised her hand to slowly rub her temples.


    She still felt a bit tipsy but managed to say, "Thank you."


    She was smiling as she got out of the car.


    She went around the driver''s seat as she nned to drive the car inside.


    However, she was soon blinded by bright headlights that shone right in front of her.


    Katherine stopped and noticed a ck car parked in front.


    As the car door opened, she saw Zack slowlye out of the vehicle.


    Katherine''s brows furrowed at the sight of him.


    Truth be told, Zack was thest person he wanted to see tonight.


    She had witnessed the love that Alice and Luke shared.


    As a result, she felt that the past three years she spent trying to get Zack''s attention and love had been


    such a waste.


    In retrospect, she felt extremely foolish.


    To her dismay, the more she did not want to see him, the more he showed up in front of her.


    Katherine tried to block the light by raising her arms to cover her eyes.


    She came back to her senses and instantly felt sober due to his presence.


    She looked at him indifferently as she said, "It''s three o''clock in the morning.


    I can Call the police and report you for harassment: The words came out as soon as she opened her


    mouth.


    Zack''s face was a little gloomy.


    In such a short period, he had suffered a lot of grievances because of Katherine.


    This was beyond what he had gone through in the past thirty-one years of his life.


    He left The Signature Room at eight o''clock and returned to his cold apartment to grab a bite.


    Sean had asked in the group chat if they wanted to go out to have a few rounds.


    Since he was feeling depressed, he went out for a few drinks.


    Unfortunately, Sean did not reserve a private room, and the area was too noisy for his taste.


    The entire bar was filled with loud cheers to celebrate the new year.


    He sat there, and his mind was filled with thoughts of Katherine.


    He was wondering who she would be spending the following year with.


    Anthony had already left, but he was not the only one pursuing her and eyeing her like a tiger.


    Oh right, there was also that celebrity named Tyler.


    He was a pretty boy indeed, but other than being good-looking, he had no other qualities to boast.


    In fact, Zack felt that Tyler was not very appealing.


    ¡®¡®He''s not even as handsome as I am¡± he thought.


    He had no idea where Katherine would be this time of the year.


    She had long blocked his phone number, Telegram, and Facebook contact.


    He had no other choice but to wait for the little bunny at her doorstep.


    By the time Katherine arrived home, he had been anxiously waiting for her for more than half an hour.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Zack pressed the doorbell several times, but no one responded.


    Obviously, Katherine didn''te back.


    He did not know why he came over.


    It seemed like he came to Katherine''s ce to ask about her rtionship with Anthony and Tyler.


    When he started to calm down, he realized how wrong it was to go to his ex-wife''s ce.


    He didn''t have the right to ask Katherine about her rtionships with other men! After a while,


    Katherine arrived and saw him.


    Deep down, Zack was badly itching to ask her why she returned sote.


    He was very agitated and depressed the whole night, and his feelings seemed to intensify more right


    after he saw Katherine.


    "Did you drink?" Zack wasn''t able to hold himself back.


    Although he immediately regretted it after he said those words.


    He knew that he had just asked a useless question.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Katherine didn''t intend to entertain her ex-husband''s question.


    She took out her phone and dialed 911.


    "If you don''t leave now, I will call the police.I have a surveince camera at my door.This isn''t the first


    time you havee here to my ce.You''re the mighty CEO of Q City Corporation, and you don''t want


    to wake up tomorrow with the headlines saying that you''re harassing your ex-wife, do you?"


    Katherine''s words were like sharp knives, piercing right through Zack''s heart.


    Pain shot straight to Zack''s heart.


    He closed his eyes briefly as he tried to suppress it.


    "Is it really impossible for the both of us to talk calmly?" Katherine looked at him and remained silent for


    a while.


    After a few moments, she closed her car door and crossed he arms.


    "Alright.What else do we need to talk about? Say it now She looked at him indifferently and let down all


    her defenses.¡±


    However, the calmness in her beautiful eyes made Zack be more nervous and ufortable.


    "I know that I misunderstood you before.I also apologize for my arrogance and prejudices against you


    in the past."


    "Okay¡± Katherine replied in a calm voice.


    There were no traces of emotion on her face.


    Zack took a step forward, leaving only a small distance between the two of them.


    He lowered his head and leveled his face to Katherine''s.


    Zack had never stared at Katherine this close before.


    He knew how beautiful she was, but because he misjudged her before as a gold digger, he wasn''t able


    to pay enough attention to her beauty and even felt disgusted.


    It was all because he felt that before Katherine married him, she must have used her "beauty" to get


    the things she wanted.


    However, when they both got divorced, he realized that he was wrong.


    But he was already toote.


    They were not in a rtionship anymore.


    Zack froze on his spot as this thought came crashing down his mind.


    "Do you need anything else?" Katherine spoke after a long moment of silence between them.


    Zack looked at her.


    The Katherine in front of him was still the same as before, but it seemed as if she wasn''t the woman he


    knew before.


    He knew that there would be men who would be interested in her.


    Katherine was beautiful, intelligent, and had exceptional skills.


    One day, she would meet a man who would give her the love she deserved.


    Zack couldn''t decipher whether his feelings were good or not.


    If he said his thoughts out loud, he would just humiliate himself.


    ¡®¡®Why?¡¯'' he thought.


    ¡®¡®Yes, why?¡¯¡¯ he pondered more.


    Zack was known to be very arrogant and proud.


    It would take him a lot of courage to lower his pride and apologize to Katherine.


    "I don''t have anything else to say.I''ll leave now.Good night¡± he said.


    Katherine nodded and nced at him.


    "I hope I won''t see you at my door again,¡¯¡¯ she replied.


    Afterward, she went straight to her car and slowly drove inside her vi.


    The gate opened, and without hesitation, Katherine''s car went straight inside.


    She felt like Zack wanted to tell her something.


    But he didn''t say anything, so why would she even ask?

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Katherine immediately felt exhausted when she entered her vi.She did not know why she was so


    tired.


    Probably, it was because it was her first time to witness Zack like that earlier.


    It was really distressing for her.


    Katherine closed her eyes.


    "Alexa, please fill the bathtub with water, '''' she instructed her Al Assistant.


    The alcohol made her a little tipsy.


    She sat on the sofa for a while until she realized that she had asked her Al Assistant to help her


    prepare the water for her night bath earlier.


    She took out her phone and threw it in the space beside her.


    After a few moments, her phone screen lit up.


    Katherine nced at it and saw the message sent by Anthony.


    Raising her eyebrows, Katherine clicked the message.


    She typed a reply: [I just got home]


    Anthony replied immediately: [Do you want to have some midnight snacks with me?]


    To be honest, she was already fed up with all the rtionship talks she had tonight, but she didn''t have


    the chance to eat that much earlier.


    Katherine: [I''m a little tired.]


    Her words were not a rejection.


    It was the truth, but how Anthony would interpret her message was no longer in Katherine''s control.


    Anthony: [How about I''ll have the food delivered to your ce and we eat there?]


    For a moment, Katherine was surprised by Anthony''s suggestion.


    Katherine: [Then, I''m perfectly fine with that.I haven''t had any decent meal the whole day]


    Anthony immediately sent a reply with an emoji: [We will arrive in thirty minutes, Miss Wilson!]


    Katherine couldn''t help but smile as she read thest two words of his message.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She typed a response: [Okay.]


    Anthony sent another reply filled with funny emoticons.


    Katherineughed but didn''t reply anymore.


    The dress she was wearing fit her body perfectly.


    However, it was too small that she had to maintain her slim figure and t stomach.


    Katherine didn''t eat much all night, and she was scared that if she ate too much, her stomach would


    get bloated.


    She would probably look ridiculous if that happened! Since Anthony had not arrived yet, she took it as


    an opportunity to take a bath and prepare herself.


    Katherine was already drying her hair when the doorbell rang.


    She turned off the hairdryer, grabbed her coat and put it on, and went downstairs to open the door.


    The first day of the new year was extremely cold.


    It was as if it meant that this year wouldn''t be easy.


    The room was as warm as spring, and Katherine trembled as soon as she stepped out of the door.


    Usually, Katherine would not hurry and slowly move as if she owned all the time in the world.


    But now, she actually jogged towards the door to open it.


    Before Anthony could evene in, she already smelled the delicious smell of barbeque.


    She lowered her head and nced at the stic bag that Anthony was carrying.


    "It smells so good""


    "This was their best-selling midnight snack.I don''t know if you like it or not."


    Katherine turned around and started walking inside.


    "It''s okay.I''m not picky,¡¯¡¯ she answered.


    The two of them entered the vi.


    Katherine took out new extra slippers and offered them to Anthony.


    Then, they both headed towards the kitchen to get the tes and utensils.


    "Sit down for a while.I just made beef and peanut stew¡± Katherine said.


    She pointed to the dining chair near the kitchen counter.


    As if he didn''t hear her, Anthony remained on his spot.


    He put all the bags on the table, took off his coat and scarf, sat there, and began to take out the food.


    Since it was the winter season, it was challenging for people to keep takeout food warm, not to mention


    barbeques.


    Anthony purposely asked the servers to wrap all the takeout boxes with tin paper and rece the


    ordinary takeout boxes with the thick ones so they would be warm for a long time.


    After nearly twenty minutes, the barbecue was still as hot as if it had just been removed from the grill.


    Katherine came out with the beef and peanut stew.


    The smoky and delicious smell of the barbeque filled her whole kitchen, and she couldn''t help but


    smile.


    "I haven''t eaten barbeque for quite a while" she confessed.


    "I actually thought you didn''t like it," Anthony replied.


    He took the soup that Katherine handed over and smiled.


    "I like all the delicious food there is"


    Katherine stretched her hand and gestured the teapot.


    "This is green tea.Don''t be too formal and stiff around me, okay?"


    She said as she poured herself a cup.


    She took a sip, picked a bunch of barbequed pork, and raised her head to look at Anthony.


    "Then, I wouldn''t be too formal and stiff around you."


    "Yeah.You don''t need to do that.¡¯¡¯ Katherine did what she told him.


    She didn''t act too formal in front of Anthony.


    She lowered her head and started eating the barbeque.


    After eating a bunch of barbequed meat, a thought suddenly struck her mind.


    "I have an apple-vored beer in the fridge.Do you want some?" Katherine asked.


    Anthony shook his head.


    "No, thanks.I''m not really fond of drinking"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    "Really? That''s rare¡¯¡¯ Katherine said with her eyebrows raised.


    "Well, it kind of became my habit"'' Anthony replied, smiling genuinely.


    This was Katherine''s first time to meet a man who wasn''t fond of drinking.


    Because of that, she couldn''t help but smile at Anthony in amusement.


    "And that isn''t a bad thing.¡¯ The two of them were too hungry that they didn''t converse much.


    After eating and drinking, Katherine wiped the oil from her mouth and took a sip of green tea.


    Then, she looked at Anthony with a pair of keen eyes and said, "I''m guessing that you didn''te over


    just to have someone to apany you for dinner.I''m pretty confident that there''s something else, so


    what is it, Anthony? Do you need help with anything?"


    "You''re too smart" he praised, unable to stop himself fromughing because of Katherine''s cleverness.


    "But kidding aside, I have a request for you"


    "Go ahead.I''m all ears¡± Katherine directly said.


    However, in the face of her generosity, Anthony couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed as he said,


    "As much as I didn''t want to bother you, this is what happened.I received a call before I went out


    tonight.¡¯


    Katherine nodded and didn''t bother to interrupt him, curious about what happened.


    "It was a phone call from my mother''s best friend.She''s also my godmother.Although my family has


    been abroad for many years, I have stayed in touch with my godmother''s family.They were nice, so I


    had a good rtionship with them.I even consider my godmother as my second mother¡¯¡¯ Anthony


    exined.


    After that, he paused for a second, trying to read Katherine''s expression.


    "But you know...elders have a lot of beliefs and norms in life, including the one where they want young


    people like us to start a family early.My mother didn''t care about that at first.She had never pressured


    me about it, but she became anxious when she saw that I had never had a girlfriend for the past two


    years.Because of that, my godmother started introducing me to various girls as soon as I returned to


    the US¡± Anthony''s gaze automatically fell on the floor as he added, "I honestly don''t like elders to


    interfere with any of my personal affairs, especially about love.Also, I already like someone, so I


    declined every blind date that my godmother arranged for me and told her that I have a girlfriend."


    Even though Katherine hadn''t heard the entire story yet, she already knew where it was heading to.


    "So, you thought that telling your godmother that you have a girlfriend would put an end to those blind


    dates.But then, you were wrong, and now, your godmother wanted to see your girlfriend.Did I get it


    right?"


    Katherine stated, finishing Anthony''s story herself.


    Embarrassed, Anthony pinched the bridge of his nose and asked, "Yeah.Isn''t it too dramatic?"


    Katherine then put down the teacup and replied, "Not really"


    She paused for a moment before saying, "Correct me if I''m wrong, but...based on what you said, are


    you asking me to pretend to be your girlfriend?"


    "Yes¡± Anthony replied frankly.


    He thought he no longer needed to beat around the bush since Katherine had already guessed his


    intentions correctly.


    Hearing his response, Katherine looked down at the teacup in front of her and said, "I hate lying.¡±


    Anthony could only nod when he heard what she said.He even smiled when he replied, "It''s okay,


    Katherine.No pressure.I shouldn''t be asking you a request like this."


    "But you''re an exception this time.Besides, I also have something to ask you for help¡± Katherine


    seriously said.


    Anthony did not expect the tables to turn around.


    "What about it? What''s your problem?" he asked.


    "You''re my neighbor, so you should know about my divorce, right? Well, it didn''t turn out well.My ex-


    husband keeps on pestering me even after we divorced, and I wanted him to know that we are officially


    over."


    Anthony frowned before asking, "Is he pestering you?"


    "Well, it''s not as grave you think it is, but I just want to save myself from all the trouble.Since you need


    my help, and I need yours, we can both get what we want from each other"¡¯ Katherine reasoned.


    Anthony looked at Katherine closely.


    The smile and expression on her face did not change at all, but her temperament was way different


    than it was earlier.


    Everything happened so fast.


    Katherine and Anthony were just talking casually over dinner earlier, and now...they sealed a deal.


    It was an agreement where each could benefit with the help of the other.


    Suddenly, Anthony''s thoughts ran wild.


    His gaze remained locked on Katherine, thinking she had an iparable charm.


    His heartbeat raced, refraining from understanding what Katherine was saying for a moment.


    Once Anthony finallyposed himself, he extended his hand and said, "Is that a deal then? I''m


    hoping for smooth teamwork."


    "Likewise, Anthony"¡¯ Katherine replied.


    She smiled genuinely and reached for Anthony''s hand.


    Katherine''s house was quiet and cozy, making thetter want to stay a bit longer.


    However, Anthony knew that he would only disturb her if he stayed.


    "It''s gettingte, so I think I should go now¡± he said.


    As he spoke, Katherine intuitively looked down on her watch to check the time.


    When she realized it was indeedte, she nodded and said, "Alright."


    Anthony was about to get up and leave when he suddenly thought of something.


    "By the way, it''s Christmas, so we''ll have a family gatheringter.My godmother wants me to bring my


    girlfriend to their house for a meal.Are you by any chance avable at night?" he asked.


    Katherine was not a person to be trifled with.


    Since they already had an agreement, she didn''t refuse Anthony''s invitation and replied, "Of course.¡¯


    "Really? Great! It''s dinner, so you don''t have to get up early"


    Anthony happily said.


    Upon hearing that, Katherine chuckled before saying, "Well, if it''s lunch, I might really decline.I''m not a


    morning person, you know?"


    A few secondster, Katherine walked Anthony to the door with the trash in his hands.


    As she did that, she couldn''t help but yawn.


    A lot of things happened today, making her utterly exhausted.


    She was sleepy as hell, so as soon as she arrived in her room, she settled in her bed and slept.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Katherine was used to sleeping early, so she woke upter that day after staying up until two o''clock in


    the morning.


    By the time she opened her eyes, the rays of the sun had already seeped inside her room, brightening


    it up.


    However, a thickyer of clouds masked the initially bright sky in a blink of an eye.


    The weather was not that good.


    When she felt a little dizzy, she couldn''t help but curse herself for sleepingtest night.


    Katherine then sat on the side of her bed and reached for her phone.


    What shed on her screen was Alice''s new year greeting with an attached gift card at eight o''clock in


    the morning.


    Seeing that, Katherine couldn''t help butugh and send a bunch of emojis to Alice.


    Needless to say, Katherine was definitely in a good mood this morning.


    Time progressed fast, and it was already noon.


    Katherine skillfully cooked pasta for lunch and watched a movie afterward.


    At around four o''clock in the afternoon, she received a message from Anthony, saying he would pick


    her up at six o''clock.


    After reading his message, Katherine turned her head to her window and saw how bad the weather


    was.


    She then got up and applied a face mask to hydrate her skin.


    After all, she and Anthony had a deal, so a bit of preparation was still necessary for tonight.


    Katherine had a lot of experiences when it came to meeting elders or a man¡¯s family.


    However, none of them turned well.


    The elders of the Colburn family didn''t like her, so it could be said that none of her previous


    experiences woulde in handy right now.


    The fact that Katherine and Anthony weren''t real lovers made the situation way different from before.


    It relieved her of a tremendous amount of pressure.


    All she had to do was behave timidly and look presentable in front of them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine couldn''t care any less whether Anthony''s godmother would like her or not.


    Katherine ate two pieces of toast before leaving, afraid that she wouldn''t like the food on tonight''s


    dinner.


    When she was ready, Anthony came to pick her up on time at six o''clock in the evening.


    Katherine was wearing a beige dress topped with a coat and paired with boots.


    They were bought from various brands like Lumineux, Beryl, and Ardeur.


    Katherine even got an ivory-colored chain bag in her hands, which added elegance to her look.


    She was wearing light makeup, but her lips were as red as cherries.


    It was simple yetdylike, which most of the elders usually liked.


    Even Anthony was stunned upon seeing Katherine because she looked utterly different from yesterday.


    Last night, Katherine looked too sexy and daring, but now, she seemed mesmerizingly sweet.


    Nevertheless, she was able to pull off the two contrasting styles.


    "You look gorgeous ¡° Anthony uttered, unable to take his eyes off Katherine for a second.


    He opened the car door and ced his hand on top of Katherine''s head, allowing her to get in without


    bumping her head on the car''s window frame.


    What he did and said immediately made Katherine smile.


    "Thank you.I hope your godmother will like me.¡±


    "Well, she will! She likes good-looking people¡± Anthony replied.


    Katherine looked at Anthony indifferently and did not answer.


    Thetter then slowly drove out of the vi.


    Half an hourter, the ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of a tall white gate.


    "We''re here.Are you nervous?" Anthony asked as he parked the car.


    Katherine unbuckled her seat belt before facing him and answered, "Would it be too unprofessional to


    say that I''m not?"


    Anthony was stunned for a moment, but he immediately smiled afterposing himself.


    He said, "Well, I want you to be honest with your thoughts more."


    He got off the car as he spoke.


    Then, he walked around and opened the passenger seat door for Katherine.


    Katherine followed him to the gate of the vi.


    Anthony rang the doorbell, and not long after, a middle-aged man ran out to open the gate.


    "It''s me, Uncle Jake¡¯¡¯ Anthony greeted happily.


    "Mr.Jordan!"


    Jake eximed in surprise.


    "Is she your girlfriend? God! She''s stunning!"


    Anthony did not deny it and proudly introduced him to Katherine, saying, "This is Uncle Jake, the most


    loyal servant of my godmother.He has been here for more than thirty years!"


    After that, Anthony added, "Uncle Jake, this is my girlfriend, Katherine"


    Katherine smiled politely at Jake.


    She even lowered her head a bit as she greeted, "It''s nice to finally meet you, Uncle Jake."


    Upon hearing that, Jake smiled back at Katherine and replied, "Oh, please.It''s my pleasure to finally


    meet Mr.Jordan''s girlfriend.Hurry up and go inside.Madam has been waiting for you both for a long


    time!"


    With that, Anthony nodded and faced Katherine.


    "Let''s go ¡®¡¯ he invited.


    Evidently, Anthony''s godmother could not be from an ordinary family.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    An elegant vase caught Katherine''s attention as soon as she entered the vi.


    After ncing at it for a second, she followed Anthony upstairs.


    The smile on her face turned into a frown when she saw Sean.


    Even thetter felt the same.


    It wasn''t that Sean didn''t want to see Katherine, but it didn''t cross his mind that he would meet her at


    such a ce.


    Because of that, he couldn''t help but curse silently in his heart.


    Not long after their arrival, Anthony''s godmother came down from the third floor.


    She said, "Is Anthony here? Is she your girlfriend? Oh, God! She''s beautiful!"


    Beatrice, Anthony''s godmother, was a bit shocked upon seeing Katherine.


    However, she had been a wealthydy for decades, so she knew how to handle situations like this.


    The trace of displeasure on her face disappeared in a sh.


    Beatrice walked up to them amiably and asked, "Aren''t you going to introduce her to us?"


    Tonight was obviously not the first time that Beatrice met Katherine.


    However, the former acted as if she did not know thetter at all.


    She was a good actor.


    Katherine slightly curved her lips, waiting for Anthony to speak.


    Even with Beatrice''s awkward reaction when she first saw Katherine, Anthony didn''t find anything


    suspicious at all.


    He simply thought his godmother liked Katherine and didn''t say anything much.


    "Auntie, this is Katherine, my girlfriend!" he proudly introduced.


    "Katherine, this is my godmother.I call her Auntie, but I treat her as my second mother.She''s Beatrice


    Johnston¡± Anthony added.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Auntie, Katherine greeted politely.


    "Me too, youngdy! I thought Anthony was just lying to me.I didn''t know that he has such a beautiful


    girlfriend!" Beatrice replied.


    As she said that, she diverted her gaze on Anthony and scolded, "You brat! You really love doing things


    in secret, huh? I will let your mother know about this.She should know that she''ll have a gorgeous


    daughter-inw in the distant future! Ask your mother to keep an eye on her so that she wouldn''t be


    able to leave you¡±


    Beatrice''s words almost made Katherine believe her, but thetter knew none of them were genuine.It


    was because when she and Zack visited Simon on his birthday before, Beatrice did not treat her like


    that.


    "Mom, is my brother, Anthony, here?"


    A female voice interjected from somewhere.


    Then, a woman came downstairs.


    It was Queenie.


    When Katherine and Zack came to celebrate Simon''s birthday, Queenie arrogantly asked her if she had


    ever attended such a grand birthday celebration.


    Katherine didn''t expect to meet Sean, Beatrice, and Queenie tonight.


    She didn''t know that they were rted to Anthony.


    ¡®¡®Looks like tonight''s dinner would be interesting¡± she thought.


    When Queenie saw Katherine, her expression immediately changed.


    "Mom, how could she..."


    However, before Queenie could even finish her sentence, Beatrice pulled her to the side and said,


    "Queenie, I''d like you to meet Anthony''s girlfriend, Katherine."


    "Girlfriend? But she''s..."


    Queenie couldn''t finish her sentence for the second time as Beatrice pinched her side, causing her


    mouth to twitch in pain.


    This time, the awkwardness and indescribable tension between Katherine and Queenie didn''t escape


    Anthony''s eyes.


    "Do you know each other?" he asked as he faced Queenie.


    "Of course! I know her very well, Anthony.Everyone in Y City knows her! Everyone but you, I guess¡¯¡¯


    Queenie sarcastically replied.


    "Don''t mind Queenie, Anthony.She''s just goofing around.You know that this girl has always been


    naughty, right? Queenie probably met Katherine by ident before¡± Beatrice reasoned.


    Anthony looked at Queenie, doubtful of Beatrice''s response.


    When he realized he wouldn''t get a good answer from her, he then turned to Katherine and asked, "Do


    you know Queenie?"


    Katherine stood there with a faint smile on her face as she replied, "Yes.I''ve seen her a few times."


    Seeing Katherine''s expression, Anthony shrugged and did not bother to ask some more.


    Beatrice hurriedly asked a servant to bring out the food, so the rest of the people present had no choice


    but to proceed to the dining table.


    Sean, who had been sitting on the sofa, had been hesitating whether to leave or not.


    He initially had no ns to join them, but Beatrice unexpectedly called him out, saying, "Why are you


    still sitting there, Sean? Come and eat!"


    Helpless, Sean covered his forehead with his hands.


    As much as he didn''t want to get involved in the chaotic situation, he was already here.


    Leaving right now seemed to be impossible.


    "I''ll join you after washing my hands¡± Sean replied.


    He then proceeded to the kitchen to wash his hands as he said, but the door suddenly opened, startling


    him to his core.


    When he turned around, he saw Queenie standing beside him.


    "Why do you look so scared?" she asked.


    "Nevermind¡± Queenie shrugged, then added, "Do you know what Katherine is doing right now?


    Obviously, Zack didn''t seem enough for her, so she''s trying to seduce my brother now? How dare


    her?!"


    Sean used to be biased against Katherine, so he never liked her.


    However, ever since Katherine divorced Zack, Sean realized that he had judged her wrongly.


    He even thought that Katherine seemed to be a nice girl.


    Because of that, Sean didn''t feel happy about what Queenie said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Where did you hear that? When Katherine divorced Zack, she didn''t take any penny from him and


    directly left their house!" Sean snapped.


    As expected, Queenie refused to believe what he said, saying, "Only a fool like you would believe


    delusions like that.I don''t want to talk to you anymore.I want to see what tricks she is ying!"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    "Queenie, watch your..."


    Sean wanted to warn Queenie, but she had already left before finishing his sentence.


    He cast a nce at Queenie, who had already walked far away.


    He contemted whether he would call Zack or not, but he pulled out his phone anyway.


    Sean had no choice.


    He was, after all, a good friend.


    On the other hand, Zack did not consider his kindness a good thing.


    He hung up the phone call after call.


    Sean realized and felt that Zack would not pick up his phone.


    So, he had to send a private message and then decided to return to the dinner table.


    When he returned, the people at the dinner table were still calm.


    Sean thought he''d be safe tonight, but he had no idea he''d be used to start a fight and a simmering


    tension.


    Beatrice introduced him to Katherine as soon as Sean took his seat, saying, "Katherine, this is my


    nephew, Sean."


    When Beatrice finished speaking, Queenie, seated at the side, rudelyined.


    "Mom, why are you wasting your energy? We know Zack and Sean''s connection.How can she not


    know him?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie''s words were odd.


    Nevertheless, Katherine sat there with the same calm expression on her face.


    "Miss Johnston is right.I know Sean, Mrs.Johnrson¡¯¡¯ she said.


    Beatrice gave Queenie a warning look, but Queenie refused to budge.


    "Why are you staring at me like that, Mom? I didn''t say anything wrong, and who isn''t aware of Miss


    Wilson and Zack''s divorce?"


    Beatrice was keen on saving Anthony''s face as her adopted son.


    Whether she liked Katherine or not, it was a different matter.


    Anthony brought Katherine over to eat, and Queenie''s words embarrassed Katherine.


    So, Beatrice would naturally not tolerate it.


    "Do you want to eat or not? If not, go back to your room.You talk so much.Why haven''t I seen you


    being interviewed for a job?" she said, giving Queenie a warning look for the second time.


    Queenie was abashed and frightened by her mother''s words that she stopped talking about Katherine.


    Anthony understood the situation a little.


    "Should I take you away?" he whispered.


    Katherine smiled as she tilted her head and looked at him.


    "No, I''m fine.It''s nothing.This was nothingpared to what she had gone through before.Her


    sufferings were iparable.Even if Queenie continued to lowkey rile her up and embarrass her¡±


    Katherine had plenty of ways to avoid making a fuss to enrage her.


    Katherine then nced at Beatrice and confidently said, "Miss Johnston is correct.Everyone is aware


    of my divorce from Zack.However, I believe the Jordan family does not have specific requirements or


    qualities to prohibit Anthony from marrying a divorced woman, right?"


    ¡®¡¯Yes, regardless of how much Queenieined and how Beatrice strongly disliked me, it won''t be a


    big deal.¡±


    Anthony is a family member of the Jordan''s, not the Johnston''s, anyway, Katherine thought to herself.


    Beatrice''s face stiffened, but she quickly responded with a smile.


    "Katherine, don''t mind her.She can''t find a job.So, after being at home for a long time, her temperament


    turned like this.But this is just how she usually treats people, not just you.Eat! Come on, let''s eat.This is


    a lobster I especially requested from Australia.Try it and see if you like it.


    Queenie wasn''t a knucklehead.


    She heard Katherine''s words.


    She hummed a few times as she looked down, afraid to say anything else.


    Sean was taken aback.


    He used to think Katherine was calcting, a material girl, and a bitch who liked to y the role of a


    meek and innocentdy.


    Tonight, she proved himpletely wrong.


    Today was the first time he''d seen Katherine so straightforward.


    ¡®¡®I missed it! I would have recorded Katherine''s words if I had known she would be like this¡± Sean


    thought wickedly to himself.


    "Thank you, Mrs.Johnston"


    Katherine politely thanked her, but she did not even eat some of the lobster meat she had picked.


    It wasn''t that Beatrice liked Katherine now.


    She was considered Anthony''s elder as his godmother, and Katherine had addressed her as


    "Mrs.Johnston" when she walked in.


    So, she had to act like a respectable elder.


    ¡®¡®But, if this is how Katherine thinks and behaves...could it be she still didn''t like Anthony enough?¡¯¡¯


    Beatrice thought.


    Beatrice''s facial expression suddenly became down.


    This was how people were.


    You''d think that if they were interested, like how Katherine was in a rtionship with Anthony, they''d


    want something in return.


    Meanwhile, if they were uninterested, they would think they didn''t know what was best for them.


    This was Beatrice''s type of thinking.


    It could be said that whether Katherine genuinely liked Anthony or not, she didn''t like it.


    She was unhappy with their rtionship.


    Nevertheless, it was an incredibly filling dinner.


    The dining table had a lot of delicious food, and through this, Beatrice regarded Anthony as her own


    son.


    Meanwhile, the little drama before the dinner did not faze Katherine at all.


    After dinner, they sat on the sofa in the living room to rest.


    At this moment, Anthony asked Katherine if she needed to leave early, but she refused.


    She didn''t want to offend the Johnston family, but she didn''t want Anthony to have a strained


    rtionship with the Lewis family too.


    Anthony observed that Katherine wasfortable around the ce, so he didn''t push her to leave.


    He restrained himself, although he was the one who wanted to go.


    Katherine, Beatrice, and Queenie were not on good terms.


    Anthony witnessed it, but he had no idea what had happened or why things were the way they were.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    But, like Anthony, Katherine was a guest today.


    He considered himself a member of Beatrice''s family and did not want Katherine to suffer.


    So, he had to stay and look after Katherine and their family.


    Simon returned not long after the few of them had settled on the sofa.


    He was delighted to see Anthony and immediately asked him to apany him to the study for a chat,


    leaving Katherine alone in the lion''s den.


    When Anthony left, Queenie struggled to hold back herself.


    She tried not to show her bad attitude and contempt against Katherine, but it was obvious that she was


    having difficulty.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice pretended that she didn''t notice it and busied herself silently having breathing


    exercises.


    "Miss Wilson, you didn''t get a good tour thest time you came to our house, did you? Shall I show you


    around?" Queenie asked.


    "Miss Johnston seems so enthusiastic about this.I will be impolite if I decline¡± Katherine said, not


    knowing Queenie''s ulterior motive.


    After Katherine said that, she directed her charming eyes to Queenie.It mirrored genuineness.So,


    Queenie felt guilty for no reason, but when she remembered what happened at the dinner table, she


    immediately felt less bad.


    "Okay, shall we go?" she asked.


    Her face was devoid of any emotion.


    Katherine nodded and stood up.


    Then, she went along with her.


    Sean, who was watching from the side, paused for a moment before saying, "Wait, I''m quite full


    too.Anyway, I''lle.¡¯


    Queenie locked her sharp gaze on Sean and asked, "Didn''t you say you had something to do at the


    company, Sean?"


    He quickly answered, "No, I''m done.I don''t have to go back anymore."


    Queenie became silent as she kept her re on him.


    Katherine nced at Sean meaningfully.


    When he felt her gaze on him, he shifted his look to her.


    When he met Katherine''s charming eyes, Sean sighed and guiltily rubbed the back of his neck.


    He was indeed such a good brother! Sean followed them.


    Meanwhile, Queenie didn''t know what to do or where to take Katherine.


    But after a while, she decided to take her to see their expensive decorations.


    Her words were full of pride and arrogance when she introduced the paintings on the wall, but


    Katherine stood there with no sense of inferiority or embarrassment on her face.


    It made Queenie furious.


    "Oh, apologies.I forgot that Miss Wilson has been Mrs.Colburn for three years and had seen famous


    paintings before in their home, right?"


    Katherine lifted her eyebrows with the meaningful statement Queenie had dropped and said, "Yeah, but


    I am not fond of this, which is why I can''t tell if it''s real or fake"


    What she said seemed harmless but insulting for Queenie.


    "A painting that worths hundreds or thousand dors is affordable.Our family doesn''t need to fake a


    painting! We can buy a real one" she burst toin.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, sorry.That''s now what I meant" Katherine quickly answered.


    Queenie felt that her exnation was unnecessary as if she was asking for respect.


    She was so mad that her face flushed with rage.


    Looking at Sean beside her, she was even angrier! She felt embarrassed and upset at the same time.


    She suddenly thought of something to change the topic and heavy atmosphere.


    She deeply inhaled and said, "By the way, we have an antique vase from renaissance Europe


    downstairs.Do you want to take a look? That vase is worth more than $600,000"


    Queenie turned to face Katherine after she finished speaking.


    She was sure that the "more than $600,000" worth of vase would be enough to entice Katherine.


    Katherine smiled and said, "All right¡¯ She was curious to see what tricks Queenie was nning or trying


    to scheme.


    They went down to the first floor, and the vase Queenie was pertaining to was what Katherine had seen


    when she first walked into their home.


    No one would think that the vase ced on the door cab would be worth more than $600,000


    dors.


    It was the first thing that was disyed in the house.


    Katherine noticed the vase the moment she walked through the door.


    She looked at it for a while before pulling out her phone to take a picture of it.


    Queenie scoffed when she saw her bring out her phone.


    "Do you want to post it on your Instagram story, Miss Wilson? Our family prefers to keep a low profile,


    so it''s best not to mention our family if you post it?¡± Queenie warned.


    Katherine quickly took a photo and put away her phone.


    "Okay¡± Katherine said nonchntly as she looked straight at her.


    She calmly reacted to Queenie¡¯s hidden motive to insult her.


    It made Queenie grit her teeth.


    "How about this angle? Will it look good? Come over, take a photo.¡¯ Katherine gave it some thought


    and walked over.


    She then took out her phone and took a picture of the vase.


    When she was about to put her phone away, her back was suddenly forcefully pushed by someone.


    Katherine was quick to respond.However, she could not fight the gravity and hurled herself at the


    expensive vase.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    The vase fell on the ground with a loud bang.


    In an instant, the vase broke into many pieces.


    Katherine mmed against the cab where the vase was ced.


    As she stood, her face twitched because of the pain.


    Sean was surprised that Queenie could do that to Katherine.


    He knew that Simon would be furious because he spent time and effort to buy that vase.


    ¡®Queenie knows how much Uncle Simon adores that vase; Sean thought to himself.


    He shook his head in dismay because he didn''t expect Queenie to push Katherine and me her for it.


    As soon as the vase fell on the ground, Queenie shrieked in dismay.


    "Oh my goodness! What did you do?! if you want pictures of the vase, just take pictures!" Queenie


    shouted angrily at Katherine.


    "Are you that clumsy that you can''t even stand properly?" Queenie asked and red at Katherine.


    Queenie bravely spoke because only three people were in the room.


    Sean was her cousin, and she was sure that he would choose her over Katherine.


    Queenie hadn''t realized, but Katherine knew that Queenie was up to something.


    When Queenie offered Katherine a tour and asked her to take a picture of the vase, Katherine noticed


    a camera parallel to where she stood.


    The camera''s angle had only recorded her fall, which seemed to show that she bumped into the


    cab by herself.


    Queenie saw that Katherine wasn''t responding.


    Queenie continued to scream and said curse words to Katherine.


    Sean couldn''t bear to see how his cousin tantly shouted at Katherine, so he pulled her away.


    Queenie red at Sean.


    "Why are you pulling me away? It was Katherine who broke the vase, not me!" she said frustratingly.


    Because of Queenie''s screams, Beatrice came down to the living room from the second floor.


    "Queenie, why are you screaming? What''s the problem? What happened?" she immediately asked.


    As Queenie saw her mother, she quickly went to her andined about what had happened.


    "Mom, Katherine broke Dad''s vase!" she said as she pointed at Katherine.


    Beatrice''s brows furrowed as she failed to understand what her daughter meant.


    But when she saw the broken vase, her face turned pale.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What in the world happened here? What happened to this vase?" she asked as she came near the


    vase''s fragments.


    Once again, Queenie red at Katherine.


    "Who else could it be other than Katherine? She wanted to take pictures of the vase and capture it from


    a good angle.But because she stood sloppily, she lost her bnce and fell? ¡° Queenie exined to


    Beatrice.


    Queenie chuckled and crossed her arms.


    "I''m pretty sure it was intentional" she continued.


    That vase was Simon''s favorite vase.


    He never let anyone touch it aside from himself.


    He would clean it every once in a while so it wouldn''t be dirty.


    Simon ced the vase near the door because he wanted to see it every day.


    Beatrice didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, but she had no choice.


    "Miss Wilson, I''m sorry, but you created a big mess.What are you going to do about this?" Beatrice


    asked Katherine coldly.


    Katherine, who was silent the whole time, found the opportunity to speak.


    "Do you want me topensate for the vase?" she straightforwardly asked.


    Queenie clicked her tongue in astonishment.


    "Compensate? How will you pay for a vase worth more than $600,000? You must be kidding¡± she said


    sarcastically to Katherine.


    "Can you afford it? This vase is a historical treasure.You can''t just buy that anywhere" she continued.


    Queenie''s face turned red from anger.


    "You know what, I shouldn''t have brought you here.After a long time, I still can''t stand your attitude!"


    Queenie suddenly said.


    Sean felt that he shouldn''t just stand there and watch them fight.


    "Queenie, stop it.That''s too much!" he said as he tried to pull her away from themotion.


    Queenie removed Sean''s grip on her wrist and faced him furiously.


    "Why are you saying that to me? It wasn''t me who broke the vase.If she weren''t clumsy, the vase


    wouldn''t be shattered into pieces" she said stubbornly and stomped her foot.


    Queenie wanted to protest more, but Sean''s gaze made her silent.


    She was afraid that Sean would tell Beatrice the truth, that it was her who pushed Katherine, which


    caused the vase to fall from the cab.


    Katherine gave Sean a meaningful smile.


    "I was indeed naive and ignorant while taking pictures that I failed to pay attention to the expensive


    vase" she said.


    Beatrice observed Katherine''s actions.


    Katherine was calm and had a nk face throughout the conversation.


    Because of this, Beatrice was no longer amused by Katherine.


    It seemed as if Katherine didn''t want to admit her mistake and had no regrets whatsoever.


    "Miss Wilson, I believe that you''re not in the position to say that.Queenie is right.You have to


    compensate us for the vase" she said coldly.


    "By the way, regarding thepensation, it will be decided by my husband" she continued.


    Katherine chuckled and nodded at Beatrice.


    Just then, Katherine''s phone rang.


    Katherine took a nce at Beatrice.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Johnston.I''ll be contacting you soon.I need to answer this call" she immediately said.


    Because of Katherine''s excuse, Beatrice became enraged.


    But she couldn''t do anything since the call might be more important than the vase.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Beatrice looked at the broken vase and breathed heavily.


    Katherine nced at Sean before taking her phone out and walking out of the yard.


    "Did you find anything about the vase?" she asked Celine, her secretary.


    "Yes, Miss Wilson, we found out that there is a real pair of vases.The previous owner sold it to


    Mr.Jordan, which we boughtter.The former chairman of Yorkshire Holdings bought another authentic


    vase which was always in his hands without any transaction record¡± Celine reported.


    "The original owner told Mr.Jordan that there was one thing that distinguishes the authentic vase from


    the fake ones.If you take a close look at the real vase, you will see that the number of stamens is equal


    to the number of flowers in the vase on the second petal.I also asked an expert to identify the


    authenticity of the Johnstons¡¯ vase, and it is indeed fake¡± Celine continued.


    Katherine smirked at what Celine said.


    "Also, the highest value of that vase is no more than 6,000 dors.That''s all, Miss¡± Celine said.


    "Okay, thank you for the information, Celine," Katherine said.


    After hanging up, Katherine chuckled and looked towards the house''s interior with a bright expression.


    She saw that Simon and Anthony had alreadye down from the second floor.


    From the expression on Simon''s face, it could be seen he truly admired that vase.


    Katherine clicked her tongue in amusement.


    She was sure that Queenie wouldn''t get away with her lies with the information Katherine had.


    Katherine ced her phone inside her pocket and walked in.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As she came in, Anthony immediately went to her.


    "Katherine, is it true that you fell because you lost your bnce?" Anthony asked her.


    Katherine shook her head and looked at Simon with a small smile.


    "Mr.Johnston, I didn''t fall because I lost my bnce.Queenie pushed me, causing me to trip and bump


    against the cab" Katherine said.


    Simon looked at her with his brows furrowed.


    "I will stillpensate you for the vase because I broke it on ident.Please, don''t worry¡± she


    continued and smiled at Simon.


    Queenie rose from her seat when Katherine said this.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t push you! It''s clear that you lost your bnce and fell


    over¡¯ Queenie said furiously.


    "You know what, if you don''t want to pay us for what you did, say it! That vase is nothing but pennies


    for us.We don''t need your money!" she continued.


    Beatrice was shocked by her daughter''s reaction.


    She switched her gaze from Queenie to Katherine.


    The situation was getting worse.


    ¡®¡¯But if Queenie pushed Katherine to make her the culprit, this matter will be harder to solve!¡¯¡¯ Beatrice


    thought to herself.


    Anthony was her godson, and it wasn''t certain if he would choose his girlfriend''s words over his sister''s.


    At some point, Beatrice knew what would be more important for him.


    "Miss Wilson, Queenie is right.If you''re not willing topensate or can''t afford it, apologize for what


    you''ve done.Why are you trying toplicate things?" Beatrice said.


    Simon''s jaw clenched.


    It was clear that he wasn''t amused with the argument.


    He looked intently at Katherine, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    Anthony knew that Katherine wasn''t a liar.


    "Mom, how much is the vase? I''ll be the one to pay you.But believe me, Katherine is not a person who


    would lie, especially if she''s caught in the act, " Anthony suddenly said.


    After speaking, he looked over to Katherine and held her waist.


    "Katherine, let''s go.Let me handle this matter¡± he said.


    Katherine gave Anthony a meaningful look.


    "Anthony, I don''t want people to misunderstand me" she replied.


    Katherine paused for a moment and looked at Sean, who watched them the whole time.


    "Mr.Johnston, it wasn''t just me and Queenie who was here when the incident happened,'''' she said and


    looked at everyone in the room.


    "Did I fall because I lost bnce, or was I pushed by someone? I''m sure that person saw what


    happened very well" she continued as she fixed her gaze on Sean.


    "Mr.Lewis, did you see what happened?" Katherine said straightforwardly.


    Queenie froze in her spot when Katherine called on Sean.


    She nervously turned to Sean and gave him a meaningful look.


    Sean looked at Queenie and then at Katherine.


    He was contemting what to say.


    ¡®¡®Should I side with my cousin, or should I tell the truth?¡¯¡¯ Sean thought to himself.


    He gave onest look at Katherine.


    He wasn''t sure if he was hallucinating, but he figured Katherine had been smiling at him meaningfully.


    Sean wouldn''t hesitate to help Queenie if it were in the past.


    But today, Katherine kept showing meaningful stares.


    He felt he would be in trouble if he lied about what happened.


    Sean didn''t want Katherine to put all her anger on him.


    He was scared as he thought of the terrible things he witnessed during Zack and Katherine''s divorce.


    He knew that Katherine shouldn''t be involved in any mess.


    But other than him, who would bravely confess the truth? After thinking for a while, Sean sighed.


    "Uncle Simon, it was Queenie who pushed Katherine, causing the vase to fall" he said nervously.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Beatrice was baffled by what Sean said.


    "Sean, are you sure that is what you saw?"she asked.


    She massaged her forehead out of dismay.


    Queenie''s face turned pale.


    "Sean! Are you in your right mind? I''m your cousin! Why are you ming me instead of that stranger?!"


    Queenie furiously said as she pointed at Katherine.


    Once again, Simon looked at Katherine intently.


    Katherine was always calm, despite all the screams that Queenie gave her.


    "Mr.Johnston, it''s gettingte.It''s better if I leave now.I''ll be sending someone to deliver my


    compensation¡± Katherine said as she turned to Simon.


    "Can we leave now?"


    Katherine said to Anthony and smiled sweetly at him.


    Anthony was stunned for a moment.


    But he shook his head and quickly responded to Katherine.


    "Okay, let''s go" he answered.


    After speaking, Anthony faced Simon and Beatrice and bade his goodbyes.


    Katherine also tipped her head towards them as a sign of respect.


    After that, they left the house.


    From the beginning, Katherine didn''t even flinch at Beatrice and Queenie''s remarks.


    Simon observed Katherine until they left when he suddenly thought of something.


    "Sean, wasn''t Anthony''s girlfriend Zacks¡¯ ex-wife?" he asked Sean.


    Sean couldn''t get over what happened, so he absentmindedly answered.


    "Yes, Uncle Simon, it¡¯s her" Simon nodded.


    "This girl is a tough one¡± he said as he frowned.


    Sean quietly sighed.


    ¡®¡®Indeed, she wasn''t an easy girl to deal with¡± he thought to himself.


    Today, it seemed that Queenie became aughing stock in front of Katherine.


    Unlike Katherine, whose expression never changed, Queenie was loud and couldn''t control her temper.


    The gap was too high.


    Queenie¡¯s attitude was no match for Katherine.


    Simon faced his daughter, Queenie, and gave her a cold expression.


    "Have you got no shame?" he asked Queenie as he pped her.


    Beatrice felt bad for Queenie because she was Beatrice''s only daughter.


    Her motherly instincts immediately rescued Queenie from her father¡¯s way of discipline.


    "Simon, what are you doing?! Yes, what Queenie did was impulsive.But that''s not enough reason to hit


    her!"


    Beatrice said to her husband, Simon.


    Simon grunted.


    "A moment of impulse? Have you forgotten? Two years ago, she and Chloe caused me trouble during


    my father''s birthday.Do you think that you sessfully made fun of Katherine?" he said as heughed


    sarcastically.


    "You''re dumb, aren''t you? You could see it in Katherine''s eyes that your actions made her amused!" he


    continued.


    "Have you seen how Katherine acted? Have you seen her lose her temper or shout back at Queenie?"


    Simon asked.


    He turned to Queenie.


    "And what about you? You were born as a Johnston.You have everything you need in your life, unlike


    how I lived as a child.But look at yourself, you never fail to put a shame on my face as your father!" he


    further added.


    How could Simon not know about his only daughter? In the past, the situation was different because


    Katherine was Zack''s wife, and the Colburn family didn''t like Katherine.


    So, naturally, Simon wouldn''t interfere.


    This incident was different from what had happened before.


    Simon had been in the business world for so long, and he knew people''s attitudes at a nce.


    Katherine was calm and reserved despite being in trouble.


    A woman in her twenties could look into his eyes confidently yet politely.


    Simon concluded that Katherine must be a woman with experience and capability based on her


    attitude.


    Queenie froze in her spot when her father pped her.


    She held her cheek and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Since the atmosphere got even more awkward, Sean quickly left.


    As soon as his car was out of the garage in his aunt''s house, he called Zack and informed him about


    what happened.


    When Zack saw his phone ringing, he didn''t hesitate to answer Sean''s call.


    "Zack, I just came from my aunt''s house.It''s a pity that you weren''t here.Something big happened!"


    Sean immediately said.


    Zack, who was on the other side of the line, sneered.


    "With your IQ, aren''t you afraid that you are the one being watched? Something big happened? Are


    you sure that it''s not you who caused big trouble?" he said jokingly.


    "Of course not! Okay, so this is what happened.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Katherine came along with Anthony, and she took pictures of Uncle Simon''s favorite vase, but she lost


    her bnce because of Queenie; Sean said quickly.


    "And, honestly, I didn''t know who to side with.Should I lie to protect my cousin, or do I tell the truth?


    Also, I can''t believe that your ex-wife cornered and forced me to be a witness¡± Sean continued.


    Despite everything Sean said, Zack didn''t respond to any of them.


    "By the way, I noticed that Katherine seemed like a different person after your divorce.Why am I getting


    a feeling that this is the real Katherine?" Sean said.


    He sensed something wrong with the smiles that Katherine gave him.


    Still, Zack didn''t reply.


    "I swear! You don''t know how terrifying her eyes were.She was smiling at me, but it felt like I was going


    to be in trouble if I didn''t follow her? Sean continued to say despite the silence.Zack''s jaw clenched,


    and he threw away his cigarette.


    "Did you call me to say this?" he impassively replied.


    "Of course! It''s about your ex-wife.Don''t you care about her?" Sean said.


    Zack lit up another cigarette.


    "If you care so much about Katherine, go ahead and chase her.I won''t stop you.You''re handsome and


    elegant, anyways.There''s no need for you to go through me¡± he straightforwardly said.


    Sean was getting pissed.


    Was this something an ex-husband should say?

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Sean rolled his eyes and clenched his jaw because Zack was too annoying.


    But he was also annoyed at himself because he was the first to mention Katherine in his conversations


    with Zack.


    "If I talk about Katherine with you again in the future, I will surely hate myself!" Sean said furiously.


    After speaking, Sean angrily hung up.


    It was the first time he did that to Zack, but he didn''t have any regrets.


    ¡®¡®Zack is such an asshole.If he doesn''t care about Katherine, why did he call me to take Anthony away


    from her?!¡¯¡¯ Sean thought to himself.


    After witnessing how Sean suddenly ended the call, Zack''s eyes darkened as he watched his phone


    screen turn ck.


    Zack sighed.


    ¡®¡¯It has nothing to do with me¡± he thought to himself.


    Anthony''s car stopped slowly in front of Katherine''s mansion.


    Anthony faced Katherine and looked at her intently.


    "I''m so sorry, Katherine.I had no idea that they would treat you like this," he said apologetically.


    Katherine raised both her brows up and down, which showed that she didn''t mind what happened


    earlier.


    "No, Anthony.I should be the one who''s sorry.I came at the wrong time, and your godmother was in a


    bad mood" she answered as she let out a giggle.


    Seeing how Katherine joked about what happened, Anthony let out a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry, that is exactly what my godfather is responsible for¡¯¡¯ Anthony replied.


    "Yeah, right¡± Katherine started with another giggle, picked her bag up, and opened the car door.


    "Oh, and by the way, your godsister, Queenie; she must be having a hard time right now¡± she suddenly


    said and shook her head.


    Anthony gave Katherine a small smile.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just right that adults pay for their mistakes" he replied.


    "Yup, you''re right" Katherine said as she went out of the car.


    "Drive safely, okay? Good night, she said, waved at Anthony, and walked to her mansion.


    "Good night.Sleep well?¡± Anthony said.


    Anthony waved at Katherine as he watched her walk away.


    He kept thinking, but he still couldn''t guess if Katherine was angry about what had happened earlier.


    But what Anthony hadn''t realized, Katherine was actually in a good mood.


    She was such a vengeful person.


    During the birthday party of Simon''s father, Queenie and Chloe made a fool out of Katherine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And with the incident that happened, even though Katherine knew Queenie was going to harm her, she


    still waited for the right time to reveal everything.


    Just like Queenie, Katherine wasn''t a good person either.


    Katherine knew that she wasn''t entirely out of control when Queenie pushed her.


    But because there was a camera and a witness, Katherine chose to let herself fall and break the vase.


    However, Queenie was like a fly that bothered her the entire night.


    If Katherine didn''t do anything to retaliate, she would suffer more at the hands of Queenie.


    That was why she decided to turn Queenie''s trick against her.


    The vase wasn''t original.


    But if it was authentic, Katherine would pay for it.


    ¡®¡®Queenie wants to mess with me, huh?¡¯¡¯ Katherine thought to herself.


    If Queenie wanted fun, Katherine would join.


    ¡®¡®Things were getting worse.But it was Queenie who started everything, anyway¡± Katherine thought


    about how Simon''s face darkened before she left.


    She couldn''t help but smile because he finally witnessed his daughter''s dirty acts.


    ¡®¡®Queenie definitely won''t be having a good time tonight!¡¯¡¯ Katherine said to herself with a sly grin.


    Aside from Queenie, Zack was also having a hard time tonight.


    Zack couldn''t sleep.


    After his divorce from Katherine, he seemed to develop insomnia.


    Zack reminisced about how he left Katherine with no doubts.


    He was very determined not to let himselfe crawling back to her and humiliate himself.


    However, when Sean told him that Anthony had taken Katherine to meet the Johnstons and introduced


    her as his girlfriend, Zack became distracted, and his heart was in turmoil.


    That feeling went on until midnight.


    As Zack closed his eyes, he reminisced about the day where he saw Katherine sitting on a high chair


    while singing.


    Deep inside, Zack wanted to take Katherine back.


    But he knew that it wasn''t possible anymore.


    Zack sighed and shook his head to get rid of those crazy thoughts.


    Perhaps, Zack was like what Sean said.


    He would eat his words and regret everything he did, now that Anthony and Katherine were together.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    The next day, Katherine asked Celine to personally send six thousand dors to the Johnstons after a


    few days.


    She decided to send the money a few dayster to let Queenie suffer a bit more.


    Because of the vase''s condition, Queenie had been living an awful life since the incident.


    It was horrible to the point that it no longer could be described as "awful."


    Simon didn''t only ground Queenie, but he also deducted half a year¡¯s worth of allowance.


    For rich and youngdies like Queenie, having half a year''s money withdrawn, she felt as if they were


    cutting off her life support system.


    Also, it was already January.


    During this time of the year, rich people often held parties.


    Without the right amount of money, Queenie wouldn''t be able to buy a fancy outfit.


    Queenie was the type of woman who loved to party and waste money.


    But because she was grounded, she grieved every day.


    It was a quiet day at the Johnstons¡¯ mansion when their front door suddenly pried open.


    Queenie heard the noise it made, and she thought there was a guest.


    She was so happy that she quickly called her mother, Beatrice, to wee the guest.


    It wasn''t too long before Queenie''s smile faded.


    The person she thought was a guest was none other than Katherine''s secretary, Celine.


    "Hello, Mrs.Johnston.It''s a pleasure to meet you" Celine said and shook Beatrice''s hand.


    "I am Celine Curtis.I came here to pay Miss Wilson''spensation for the broken vase" she continued.


    That night, after Beatrice returned to their room, Simon scolded and exined the situation to her.


    Even if Beatrice viewed Katherine differently, Katherine''s silence during the incident made her look


    good in Beatrice''s eyes.


    Despite that, Beatrice still looked down on Katherine.


    "Miss Wilson is so polite.We were just joking about thepensation.A joke that wasn''t understood by


    my daughter, Queenie¡± Beatrice said as she smiled sarcastically.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine remained calm and reserved as she smiled professionally at Beatrice.


    She handed Beatrice a bag that contained money.


    "Miss Wilson told me that it is just right topensate you.Besides, she has a lot of money to


    spare.Mrs.Johnston, please take a look inside the bag" Celine calmly said.


    Beatrice was shocked at what Celine said.


    She didn''t expect Katherine to have the money topensate them for the vase. $600,000 wasn''t a


    tiny amount.


    ¡®¡®Where did she get this much money?¡¯¡¯ Beatrice thought to herself.


    Beatrice opened the bag that Celine handed over.


    Initially, she thought that it was filled with money, but once she opened it, she noticed a box inside.


    Beatrice opened the box, and to her surprise, it wasn''t as much as she had expected.


    ¡®¡®The vase costs more than $600,000.Why does this money seem like it would amount so little?¡¯


    Beatrice thought to herself.


    ¡®¡®You''re ridiculous, Katherine¡± Beatrice thought to herself as she sighed.


    Queenie, who was watching from a corner,ughed sarcastically.


    "Oh, Katherine! She''s so funny! If she can''t afford to pay, why try so hard? We don''t even need her


    money.Is she trying to insult us by paying this little?" Queenie asked Celine.


    Beatrice didn''t speak, but she frowned and red at Celine.


    It was evident that she agreed with what Queenie said.


    Celine cleared her throat.


    "Mrs.Johnston, Miss Wilson had asked me to pay you the equivalent of the vase''s value.She didn''t do


    this to insult you" Celine answered.


    Beatrice looked at Celine with disbelief.


    Her jaw clenched, and she seemed to fight the urge of shouting at Celine.


    She let out a deep breath before she spoke.


    "Do you mean to say that the vase we bought for more than $600,000 is only worth $6,000? Are you


    kidding me?" she asked Celine and looked at her unbelievingly.


    "Do you mean that our family will buy a fake item and disguise it as authentic? You better leave and tell


    Katherine that she was raised poorly.It doesn''t matter to us if she has no money.But apparently, that


    woman doesn''t understand the meaning of manners and morality.In that case, she''ll forever be an


    average woman" Beatrice bluntly stated.


    When Celine heard this, she was amused and wanted tough.


    Celine wanted to tell Beatrice and Queenie who Katherine was, but she opted to remain calm and gave


    them a small smile.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Johnston, but I think you misunderstood what I said.We have no intention of insulting


    you.As you all know, that vasees in a pair.One of them is Miss Wilson''s, and the other pair is


    owned by someone else.The vase that you had was indeed fake.You can have it checked if you don''t


    believe me" Celine said.


    Beatrice''s brows furrowed in anger.She crossed her arms and red at Celine.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can Katherine be sure that the vase she owns is


    authentic?" Beatrice asked Celine.


    "The original owner of the vases is Mr.Gerard McMullen, a descendant of the royals and a noble


    family.To save their failing family business twenty years ago, Mr.Gerard McMullen had sold the pair to


    two different people.One was sold to Mr.Warren Powell, the former chairman of Yorkshire Holdings.The


    other one was sold to Mr.Gareth Wagner.Three years ago, Miss Wilson bought the vase from


    Mr.Wagner¡± Celine exined.


    "Also, ording to the information we found, the other vase is still with Mr.Warren Powell" she


    continued.


    Queenie was fuming mad because she felt that Celine came to insult her family.


    "Nonsense! How are you so sure that your intel is true? The vase that Katherine owns could be the


    fake one! You''re really trying to insult us, aren''t you?" Queenie said in between gritted teeth.


    "Tell Katherine that if she can''t afford to pay, she doesn''t need to! Why is she trying to imply that we are


    phonies? Johnstons only collect antiques, not fake ones!" Queenie continued.


    "Take your money and get lost!" Queenie said furiously at Celine.


    Queenie grabbed the bag of money from Beatrice''s hands and threw it on Celine''s face.


    Celine dodged and frowned slightly.


    "Miss Wilson also told me to inform Mrs.Johnston that it is up to her whether she''d ept what I said


    as the truth, so alright" Celine said abruptly and left.


    Queenie took her phone out of her pocket and angrily called Chloe.


    She felt that Katherine''s intention was to make Celinee to their house and insult them.


    As Queenie and Chloe talked, Chloe had told Queenie that she was grounded and was locked up for a


    few days thest time she caused trouble too.


    And because of that, her resentment towards Katherine had increased day by day.


    Queenie''s sudden phone call triggered Chloe''s anger even more.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    The conversation between Chloe and Queenie went on.


    Finally, they foundmon ground and decided to insult Katherine.


    Meanwhile, Katherine raised an eyebrow as she listened to Celine''sints.


    "Okay.Thank you for your efforts, Celine¡¯


    "Actually, Miss Wilson, we can choose not topensate" Celine suggested on the other line.


    Celine knew that the vase was fake.


    In fact, she felt like it would be better if Katherine wouldn''tpensate.


    However, Katherine asked her to take six thousand dors to the Johnstons.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed a bit insulting.


    On the other hand, Katherine couldn''t help but smile as she listened to Celine''s words.


    "Do you feel that I''m a bit too much with this one, Celine?" she asked.


    "The only thing I know is that you are not that kind of person" Katherine snorted before she responded.


    "Then, you are wrong.I did do it on purpose"


    Of course, she already had an idea that Beatrice and Queenie wouldn''t believe it, so she deliberately


    allowed Celine to carry six thousand dors over.


    After all, Didn''t Beatrice and Queenie look down on her and insult her in the past? What did they say


    about her? Well, they said that people from the countryside belong in the countryside, and these


    people were unaware of what the real world looked like.


    Katherine had indeed not seen much of the world and only knew that the Johnston family had bought a


    fake antique vase.


    When Simon found out about it, he would probably have brought hell to Beatrice and Queenie, right?


    She really wanted to witness that scene.


    Unfortunately, she would probably never have any contact with any of the Johnstons in her life


    anymore.


    Celine was stunned by what Katherine had just said.


    Her heart almost jumped out by the sudden revtion.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What should she do? She loved her boss more when she was naughty and cunning.


    "I guess you must have a reason why you did that¡± she replied.


    That was what Celine believed.


    She was Katherine''s number one fan, after all.


    A smile formed on Katherine''s face.


    "Yes, Celine.I''m the type of person who holds grudges against others" she calmly uttered.


    Katherine ended the call.


    After that talk, she was obviously in a very good mood.


    She nned to go to Silverlight Entertainment to check things there.


    As thepany chairman, she only showed up in the office once a month, and she was indeed not


    very dedicated.


    Katherine went to her room to change into some fresh clothes.


    She was about to go out when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    Wearing her high heels, she walked out of her room and headed towards the door.


    "Uhm, yes?"


    "Hello, are you Miss Wilson? Someone sent a bouquet of flowers for you.Please sign the form"


    Katherine immediately frowned.


    "Bouquet? Sorry, but can I reject it?" she asked.


    The delivery man was very embarrassed as he shook his head.


    "The sender didn''t leave an address, Miss.If you refuse to ept the flowers, I will just return this to the


    flower shop." Katherine heaved a deep sigh.


    "Give it to me then" she replied.


    She signed her name on a piece of paper and took therge bouquet of red roses from the delivery


    man.


    No card nor any information was found on it.


    She clicked her tongue lightly and carried the flowers back to the house.


    It would just be a waste not to take them, after all.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Luke had already asked Alice''s hand in marriage.


    However, Alice didn''t have a lot of time to spend with him and to enjoy undisturbed intimate


    conversations.


    On new year''s eve, Luke proposed to Alice.


    However, Alice flew to Beicity early the next morning to attend a shooting for a g.


    Alice stayed in Beocity for two days and flew to S City.


    Last night, she was able to return home at around eight o''clock in the evening.


    Alice''s loud and angry voice weed Katherine''s ears as soon as she entered the office.


    She raised her eyebrows as she softly knocked on the door, "Hey, it''s me¡± she muttered.


    As soon as she heard her friend''s voice, Alice hurriedly dashed to the door to open it.


    "Hi, Katherine! Did you miss me?" she greeted and opened her arms, aiming for an embrace.


    Katherine nced at her and moved sideways to avoid her embrace.


    "What happened? Who are you fighting with?"


    Katherine didn''t ask Alice to prepare an office for her, so every time she visited thepany, she would


    always head to Alice''s office.


    Katherine was very familiar with her.


    She walked past Alcie and plopped down on the huge sofa.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Alice.


    "I heard your voice before I entered the door¡± she said.


    Alice was so mad.


    She couldn''t help but burst out in front of Katherine when she was asked why she sounded so furious


    earlier.


    "I still don''t know who it is.I was just informed that a marketing ount contacted Helen and said that


    someone took a picture of Luke''s proposal and asked him to reveal it!"


    Alice spat out.


    Luke had already proposed to her, but their rtionship still remained confidential to the public.


    The people who were invited that particr night were Luke and Alice''s acquaintances only.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t do such a thing.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows in curiosity.


    "Who gave you the photo?"


    "It''s someone I don''t know¡± Alice answered in a frustrated tone.


    She took out her phone and handed the video to Katherine.


    "Do you know him?" she asked Katherine.


    ncing at her, Katherine shook her head and pursed her lips.


    "I don''t know him."


    Alice was so furious that her face turned red just by thinking about the person who betrayed her.


    "That person should pray that I wouldn''t be able to find them.Because if I catch them, I''ll really let them


    know what regret is" Alice uttered in a furious tone.


    Katherineughed and stared at Alice.


    "Really? What if this person is not afraid to fight back?" she asked.


    Alice was taken aback by Katherine''s words.


    Right after she heard her, Alice''s face immediately froze, and it was as if she couldn''t breathe anymore.


    "What am I supposed to do? Let them ruin me while I suffer in silence?" she asked.


    Katherine took the hot tea that Helen offered her.


    She took a sip before giving her advice to Alice.


    "You should find out who it is first" Alice''s eyes widened.


    "Oh my gosh, Katherine! Your words just gave me relief¡¯¡¯ Katherine clicked her tongue.


    "Did you just say that on purpose so I would hear that?"


    "What? No! Do I look like that kind of person?" Alice eximed.


    Katherine remained silent and just looked at Alice with a smirk on her face.


    Alice coughed lightly and looked away.


    She felt guilty under Katherine''s gaze.


    "Let''s get down to business¡± she said smoothly.


    Katherine took another sip of the hot tea andzily lifted her eyes to Alice.


    "Go ahead?¡± she replied.


    When she heard Alice ask when she would arrive on the phone, Katherine immediately predicted that


    she might be trying to pull some strings again.


    "It''s not a big deal, Katherine! Thepany''s annual meeting will be held soon, right? I think there will


    be a lot of people, and it''s also difficult to decide where the event will happen.Why don''t we just hold


    the annual meeting on your yacht?" Alice said.


    Katherine sighed as she put down her teacup.


    Her beautiful eyes stared at Alice.


    "It''s not a big deal, right?" she further asked.


    "Uhm...Think about it, Katherine! Isn''t my idea perfect to save a lot of money for ourpany?"


    Katherine rolled her eyes and snorted as if Alice''s suggestions were ridiculous.


    "I don''t need that bit of money we''re going to save"


    "Well, I...I do!"


    Alice stammered.


    Since Luke and Alice were already engaged, weren''t both of them already close to getting married?


    Alice thought about her savings and her future, and now she wanted to save even a single cent.


    "No¡± Katherine calmly said as she ced her chin on her palm, still looking at Alice.


    "Katherine!" Alice eximed. She hugged Katherine''s arms and pouted cutely.


    "Katherine, please..."


    On the other hand, Katherine couldn''t help butugh at her friend¡¯s behavior.


    "Who did you learn this from?"


    She found it too corny and annoying.


    However, Alice didn''t care whether it was annoying or what; she only cared about whether it was useful


    or not! Katherine gathered all her energy to remove her arms from Alice''s embrace.


    However, Alice was too stubborn.


    She hugged her arm again and shook it a few more times.


    "Katherine, please! Have mercy on your friend! Please, Katherine!"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Katherine couldn''t handle how Alice was acting.


    She drew her arm back from Alice''s hold and said, "Alright, alright.Stop with the crying act.I''ll promise


    you what you want"


    Katherine paused for a moment and suddenly remembered something.


    She asked Alice, "Didn''t Luke buy the estate you liked, Seaview Vi? Why do you still need to save


    money?"


    Alice beamed at her friend and exined, "Yeah, but that''s the house I want.I should return the favor


    and also buy him a house that he wants!"


    Katherine regretted asking Alice about it.


    She should''ve kept the question to herself.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be forced to sit and listen to Alice gushing about her love life.


    All of a sudden, Katherine''s phone was ringing.


    Alice stole a nce at the phone''s screen and noticed only a string of numbers.


    She had no idea who was calling her friend.


    Katherine also looked at the caller ID and slightly lifted her brows.


    She wasn''t familiar with the number at all.


    She decided not to answer and immediately rejected the call.


    Just as Katherine swiped at her phone, Alice wasted no time to gossip.


    She winked at Katherine and teased, "I heard that you and Anthony went to his parent''s house for


    dinner.What happened? Is there something going on between the two of you?"


    "Between the two of us?" Katherine smiled.


    Before she could continue, the phone that she had just put away in her bag rang again.


    "Nothing''s going on"


    She insisted while taking out her phone.


    The caller ID was the same as the previous one.


    If that number called her twice in a row, it should mean that they intended to talk to her.


    Katherine waved the phone at Alice before tapping on the answer button.


    She pressed the phone to her ear and asked, "Hello, this is Katherine.Who''s calling?"


    "It''s me, Miss Wilson"


    When Katherine heard the voice, she immediately recognized it as Queenie''s.


    She couldn''t help but wonder why she called.


    "Miss Johnston, what''s the matter?"


    On the other side of the phone, Queenie replied, "I think I still have some doubts about the vase.Do


    you have time to discuss this over lunch?"


    Katherine couldn''t help but think how Queenie was almost the exact type of person as Chloe.


    They were both arrogant, domineering, and unreasonable daughters of affluent families.


    When Katherine asked Celine to send six thousand dors to the Johnston family for the vase, Celine


    told her that Queenie almost drove her out on the spot.


    To Katherine''s surprise, Queenie actually called her in just a few hours after the incident and "calmly"


    invited her to lunch.


    She didn''t expect that Queenie was capable of such a sneaky and shameless move.


    "Sure¡± Katherine agreed.


    She didn''t have much going on these days, and it was good to have something interesting to spice


    things up a bit.


    "Then, let''s meet up at half-past eleven.See you in Golden Spoon Restaurant''s private room.I''ll make


    the reservations¡± Queenie informed her.


    Katherine epted the invitation before hanging up the phone.She looked up to find Alice''s curious


    gaze on her.She told thetter, "It''s Queenie"


    "Queenie?"


    Alice frowned at the mention of her name.


    She continued, "Isn''t she the eldest daughter of the Johnston family? She''s also on good terms with


    Chloe, right?"


    Katherine smiled at her friend.


    "Your memory is not too bad, Alice"


    Alice snorted and asked, "Why is she looking for you? Didn''t she say before that the only reason you


    could enter their house was because of Zack?"


    That night, Queenie had insulted Katherine in person and deliberately colluded with Chloe.


    They rebuked her and filmed the whole thing.


    They also posted the video all over social media for everyone to see.


    At that time, the incident was seen as a joke in their circle, and Katherine naturally became the


    laughing stock.


    When Alice saw the video back then, she was so angry that she almost went to Queenie to settle the


    score.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, it was Katherine who stopped her and calmed her down.


    Although it had been more than two years since then, Alice was still angry when she thought about it.


    She hated her so much that every time she heard Queenie''s name, her instinctive reaction was that of


    physical disgust.


    Katherine briefly exined to Alice why Queenie called.


    She even suspected, "This lunch could be a set-up"


    After hearing Katherine''s exnation, the expression on Alice''s face finally sweetened a little.


    "Hmph! They''re all a bunch of snobs! I''m just waiting for the day when those people find out that you


    are the chairman of Future Technology"


    "I like to keep a low profile¡± Katherine replied with a smile.


    Alice cracked up and said, "Low profile, huh? It''s kind of funny how this low profile can easily spend


    several millions of dors just to buy a yacht!"

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Katherine and Alice discussed thepany''s annual meeting for a while before they left and went to


    Golden Spoon Restaurant.


    Golden Spoon Restaurant was a high-end restaurant that had just been operating for two years.


    There were only ny-nine tables every day, and individuals that dined there were mostly from affluent


    families or had top positions in their businesses, as all of their dishes were quite expensive.


    However, for some unknown reason, Golden Spoon Restaurant had a lot of customers, and now


    people had to wait for two years to make a reservation for this restaurant.


    Queenie made a reservation in this situation and booked a private dining room easily, which


    emphasized the Johnston family''s power and influence in society.


    Although Katherine was wearing a very simple outfit today, she was clutching an original Ardeur


    custom-made bag that she had received for her birthday the previous year.


    The Ardeur had just released fifty custom-made bags around the world, and each bag had a unique


    design.


    It was absolutely impossible for someone to find an item of the same design in the market.


    Alice was well aware of Katherine''s character and used a distinctive design pattern to conceal the


    brand.


    If one would not look carefully, he or she wouldn''t really be able to see the logo.


    The ck bag was very simple.


    Katherine had especially handwritten the word "Mother" on the lock, and it also looked like an antique


    bag taken from a treasure chest.


    The waiters at the entrance weed so many people on a daily basis that they could easily


    distinguish the status of a customer by the way they were dressed.


    So when he saw Katherine, he instantly raised his hand to block her from the door, and with an


    insincere smile, he said "Miss, you need to have a reservation first before you can enter.¡±


    Katherine nced at him indifferently.


    "I''m here to see Queenie Johnston" Queenie was a well-known woman in the area.


    The waiter''s demeanor abruptly altered when Katherine stated Queenie''s name.


    "Oh, I''m sorry.I haven''t noticed that it''s you, Miss Wilson.Miss Johnston is already waiting for you in the


    VIP room" the waiter exined.


    Katherine was still smiling, but the smile on her face had clearly faded a bit.


    "Please lead the way¡± Katherine uttered.


    Katherine could definitely tell that the waiter''s approach to her had been nned.


    She remembered Queenie''s trick.She had already mastered Queenie''s mischievous ways of


    humiliating her.


    "Miss Wilson, this way please""


    The Golden Spoon Restaurant weed so many distinguished customers each day that it was


    impossible for the waiter to be so deafeningly blind to block her out of the entrance with merely a table


    of ordinary people.


    However, as soon as Katherine reported Queenie Johnston''s name, the concierge''s expression


    changed.


    It was clear that Queenie had given specific instructions for this.


    Things had just be more interesting.


    Katherine shed a small grin.


    She was soon escorted to the VIP room''s entrance.


    The waiter stopped.


    "Miss Wilson, Miss Johnston has been waiting for you"


    Katherine gave him a sidelong nce and indicated that she was not in a rush to enter.


    "Tell me, how much are you getting paid for a month?"


    The waiter seemed perplexed.


    "More than six thousand dors¡± he said, recalling what Queenie had previously told him.


    Katherine continued to ask, "How much did Queenie pay you?"


    Hearing her words, the waiter''s face instantly turned pale.


    The other party had already noticed that he had deliberately stopped her, just to let her know how


    powerful Queenie was.


    Katherine chuckled as she looked at the waiter.


    "Next time, don''t make such a fool of yourself"


    She then walked in and pushed the door.


    Katherine''s statement made the waiter''s face turn red from shame.


    As Katherine stepped into the VIP area, the waiter remained at the entrance and stared at her back in


    awe.


    Katherine noticed Chloe and Queenie on the table as she passed by.


    Her brows were raised.


    "I thought Johnston''s family would prefer that no one else knew about the vase issue?" Queenie made


    a sneering remark.


    "Chloe isn''t a stranger''¡¯ Katherine did not respond and sat in her seat.


    Chloe passed the menu as soon as Katherine sat down.


    Katherine thought that Chloe had been detained for days and had spent her time thinking things


    through.


    Queenie broke the silence, "One could not simply just make a reservation for this luxurious restaurant.It


    usually takes about two years of waiting to get in here.But since my brother knows the boss, I was able


    to get one today.Miss Wilson has probably never tried it before"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Queenie nced at Katherine.


    "You should try their food today.It''s not that costly!"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Katherine couldn''t help butugh.


    Queenie had been cocky at first, but Katherine''sughter took her attention.


    Queenie''s face went cold as she looked at Katherine.


    "And what are youughing at?"


    Katherine''sughter faded as she looked back at Queenie with a sarcastic look.


    "Oh, it''s nothing.Thank you for your good intention.I appreciate it" Katherine took the menu and spoke


    as if talking to Chloe.


    "Well, Miss Johnston is right.I haven''t tried their food here, and I heard that they do serve delicious


    meals.Miss Johnston, do you mind if I order a couple more?"


    Queenie scoffed and shook her head.


    "Not at all.Go ahead.I can surely pay for it"


    Queenie took a nce at Chloe at looked back at Katherine as she talked.


    "Don''t mind us, Miss Wilson.Chloe and I have already tried all the food here, and besides, we''re not


    that hungry.Just order whatever you like" Katherine looked up at them.


    "Then, I won''t be polite"


    "Queenie is surely generous"


    Chloe sneered, "Have a little shame, sister-inw.Oh no, it''s ex-sister-inw"


    Hearing Chloe''s words, Katherine paused for a while and then continued flipping through the menu as


    if to let them know that she wasn''t bothered at all.


    She flipped a few more pages and then picked up the bell at the side to call for someone toe in


    and take her order.


    "Have you taken a good look at the menu, Miss Wilson?"


    Queenie asked, "Do you want me to call for the waiter? I mean, you might need some help since it''s


    your first time here.The dishes here are really popr"


    Queenie pretended to be kind, but she and Chloe looked at Katherine as if they were waiting for her to


    make a fool of herself.


    Katherine refused.


    She shook her head without looking at thedies.


    "No need.¡±


    There are descriptions on the menu.


    At this time, the waiter came in.Katherine turned the menu to the first page.


    "Hi! I''d like to order Saffron Risotto with Forest Mushrooms, Bolognese Spaghetti, Ceps and ck


    Truffle, Tasmanian Salmon Fillet with Dutch Carrot Puree, and Braised Truffle Barley and Scottish


    Girolles"


    None of the five dishes were simple or inexpensive.


    Queenie and Chloe eyed each other, sensing the disdain their eyes possessed at what Katherine had


    just done.


    The waiter repeated the order and asked if Katherine would like to order some more, to which


    Katherine nodded and smiled.


    "Oh, yes.Please do add three after-meal desserts!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Katherine scanned the menu for thest time and then nced at Queenie and Chloe.


    "How about you? Is there something you''d like to order?" Chloe pointed at the menu.


    "Add another one"


    Queenie also made another order.


    Just when she thought that Katherine had finished ordering, Katherine added, "Oh right, I have a friend


    who hasn''t eaten lunch yet.This Golden Spoon Restaurant is indeed high-end! Miss Johnston, you


    don''t mind if I ce another order, right?"


    Queenie couldn''t stop herself from rolling her eyes.


    "Oh, please.I don''t mind at all.I''m sure you and your friend haven''t had it before, right? We shouldn''t


    waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you and your friend"


    Katherine smiled.


    "Then, I should thank you on behalf of my friend"


    As she spoke, she waved to the waiter and whispered, "And also, please add these three meals and


    this soup for take-out.I want fifty orders for each.After that, have someone put the food in the trunk of


    my car.Here''s the car key¡±


    Katherine said as she handed her car key to the waiter.


    The waiter was surprised with Katherine''s add-ons.


    "Miss, isn''t this a little too much?"


    Katherine winked and smiled at the waiter.


    "I have a lot of friends!"


    Queenie and Chloe had been speaking to each other and were unaware of Katherine''s orders.


    When the waiter left the room, Queenie finally got to the point.


    "Miss Wilson, I asked you toe here today primarily to discuss the vase" Katherine nodded, "I


    know.Do you have any doubts about this matter?"


    "Katherine, because you are Chloe''s ex-sister-inw, we won''t make a big deal out of you shattering


    our antique vase.But I just don''t quite understand what you''re trying to imply when you asked your


    secretary to bring $6,000 to our house aspensation¡¯¡¯ Queenie uttered.


    Katherine took a sip of green tea.


    The dishes were really not appetizing, but the tea was fine.


    Katherine raised her head and looked at Queenie.


    "Miss Johnston, what did you think I meant about that?"


    "I think you think that our family needs your $6,000? That vase was purchased by my father for more


    than six thousand dors.You can''t afford it, so you really didn''t have to pay for it.Don''t you think


    $600,000 is just too much for you to pay?"


    "I don''t think so"


    Katherine coldly replied.


    Katherine responded indifferently and met Queenie''s gaze.


    "I will pay the price of the vase.Is there any problem with that?"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    "Katherine, don''t cross the line!"


    "Are you really sure that your family''s vase is authentic?" Katherine asked.


    "Of course!"


    Queenie sneered, "You might have been deceived by others.Katherine, our family''s vase is the original


    one!"


    "How about we make a bet, Miss Johnston?" Katherine I asked, challenging Queenie.


    "Bet on what?"


    Queenie was interested, but at the same time, she felt quite uneasy about where the discussion was


    going.


    Queenie was yanked by Chloe.


    "I know, don''t worry.She can''t fool me" Queenie whispered at Chloe to ease her.


    "Let''s bet on the authenticity of your vase" Katherine said with confidence in her voice.


    Katherine turned a blind eye to their actions and slowly poured herself a cup of tea.


    Queenieughed, "Sure! So, what are we betting here?"


    "If the vase is authentic, I willpensate your family ording to the price and broadcast a public


    apology to you" Katherine replied confidently.


    "But if it''s fake, Miss Johnston, you.."


    Katherine''s statement was cut off by Queenie.


    "Well, it''s a deal!"


    Queenie blurted out.


    Queenie was adamant that the vase in their house was original.


    Thus she instantly agreed to Katherine''s deal without even hearing her counter-argument.


    Katherine smiled mischievously.


    "Words have no basis, Miss Johnston"


    "Then, what do you want?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie turned her head and winked at Chloe.


    "Just wait, and she''ll make a fool of herself in front of the whole country when the timees" she


    whispered.


    Chloe was also interested in knowing more about the Johnston family and what kind of a person


    Katherine really was.


    That vase was one of the prized possessions of Queenie''s father.It couldn''t be fake!


    "Of course, there should be evidence for the bet that we will be making today" Katherine said.


    Her gaze pointed towards Chloe, "Since Chloe is here today, let''s make a video and sign on our


    agreement"


    Queenie was concerned that Katherine would break her deal.


    She felt relieved when Katherine suggested making a video and signing on their wager.


    "On the contrary, if your vase is indeed fake, you should also broadcast a public apology to me.I don''t


    think my request too much, isn''t it?" Katherine asked.


    "Not at all.Let''s go with that!" Queenie replied.


    Queenie snorted and reached for her phone, eager to start the video recording.


    "Let''s do it now.Let''s record our deal!" Katherine nodded, "I, Katherine Wilson, made a bet with Miss


    Queenie Johnston today.If the vase is authentic, I''llpensate the Johnston family with the exact


    price of the vase and issue a public apology to Miss Johnston and Miss Johnston''s parents in front of


    no fewer than 100,000 people in a live broadcast"


    After recording her statement, Katherine looked at Queenie.


    Queenie sneered sarcastically and then proceeded to take a video of her saying the same thing as


    Katherine said earlier on.


    "I, Queenie Johnston, made a bet with Katherine here today.On the first night of the new year, she


    knocked over our family''s precious antique vase.If it is proved to be fake, I will issue a public apology to


    Katherine in the live broadcast room with no less than 100,000 people"


    Just as the video was recorded, the waiter came up with the dishes.


    Katherine reached out to Queenie.


    "Miss Johnston, please send me a copy of the video"


    Queenie agreed instantly and sent the video right away to Katherine''s phone.


    This was more exciting than Katherine expected it to be.


    When Katherine left, Queenie still had a smile on her face.


    Katherine was well aware that Queenie was mocking her behind her back.


    Katherine walked out of Golden Spoon Restaurant, and the fifty packs of food she ordered for take-out


    had also been already ced in the trunk of her car.


    Not a single one was missing.


    Katherine drove away from the luxurious restaurant in satisfaction and drove back to Silverlight


    Entertainment.


    Helen was a little surprised when she saw Katherine.


    "Miss Wilson?" Katherine smiled at Helen.


    "I have 50 packs of food from Golden Spoon Restaurant in the trunk of my car.It''s already


    lunchtime.Please send some staff to get the bags and distribute them to the employees" Helen was


    very surprised.


    "What? Woah, Miss Wilson, you''re really giving away take-out food for the employees today?"


    "Yes¡± she replied with a warm smile.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    ¡®''Didn''t Queenie say that she wasn''t tight on money?''¡¯ Katherine didn''t feel ashamed as she ordered


    more food, and that was because Queenie said so.


    After all, many employees of Silverlight Entertainment had never tried the food at Golden Spoon


    Restaurant.


    Queenie had already prepared herself to leave and was about to pay when she noticed that the bill was


    too expensive.


    Queenie''s face instantly turned green, and she felt that her stomach was about to turn upside down.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Why do I have fifty-take-outs here? I didn''t order that!"


    The waiter looked at her and answered calmly, "Miss Johnston, here''s what happened, Ms.Wilson told


    us to pack fifty take-out foods, and she took them away"


    The dishes at Golden Spoon Restaurant were expensive.


    Katherine ordered three more dishes and one soup for take-out.


    The soup was a fine stew, and it was worth two hundred dors per bowl.


    The other dishes that she ordered were also popr foreign foods that cost nearly a thousand dors


    for one serving.


    Overall, the fifty sets of take-outs cost more than forty thousand dors!


    "Is Katherine crazy? Why did she order too much food? Did she have a lot of friends?"


    Chloe gasped and couldn''t help but utter in surprise when she saw the amount Queenie needed to pay


    on the bill.


    However, it wasn''t Katherine''s fault because it was her who generously let Katherine order anything


    she wanted.


    Besides, thetter had already left, and there was no point in ming her.


    Now that they had paid the bill, they could only utter a few words toin.


    However, theirints were still useless, for they still had to pay for everything.


    Unfortunately, Queenie''s allowance was monitored by Simon.


    Normally, she would have been able to withdraw cash, but now the situation was unlike before.


    Eventually, Queenie asked Chloe to help her settle the bill.


    Katherine returned to her apartment soon after she was done giving away all the food in the trunk of


    her car with the help of her employees.


    And just as she poured hot water into her cup, her phone rang.


    She immediately grabbed it and saw that it was Alice.


    "Where the hell did you get the money to pay for the foods that you ordered at Golden Spoon


    Restaurant?"


    The employees of Silverlight Entertainment immediately scattered when Katherine returned with fifty


    take-out foods that came from Golden Spoon Restaurant.


    When Alice heard this, she couldn''t believe it.


    She only thought that she just misheard things because of her age.


    But after she confirmed that everything she heard was correct, Alice didn''t stop herself from


    immediately calling Katherine to ask.


    Katherine was in a good mood when she told Alice about the incident.


    After listening to what Katherine had said, Alice fell silent for a while before saying, "Oh my god! You


    have my respect! If I was in your shoes, I''m sure I wouldn''t think of that!"


    ''I''m not really as resourceful as Katherine!'' Alice couldn''t help but think.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and jokingly said, "I will ept your respect and admiration, but please,


    don''t fall in love with me" "Hm, really? Why can''t I fall in love with you, though? I''m willing to be gay just


    for you! Why don''t we try it?"


    "Shut up!"


    Katherine scolded Alice with a smirk on her face.


    She hung up the call and immediately opened her gallery to watch the video taken earlier.


    Her eyes never left the screen as she watched it from the beginning until the end.


    She knew that Queenie had some trap that was set for her.


    What she didn''t expect was that Queenie would be caught in her own trap! She heaved a sigh.


    ''It''s boring!''¡¯ Katherineid her phone down as her attention was drawn to the bouquet of roses that she


    had received before going out.


    She walked towards it and picked it up.


    Katherine slowly untangled the bouquet, her eyesnded on the pair of scissors, and nned to cut it


    and take care of the roses for a few days.


    After all, these roses were quite beautiful.


    The afternoon passed like bliss.


    When evening came, Katherine went out and had dinner at a fast-food restaurant.


    It snowed in Y City for the first time this winter.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine deliberately slowed her driving on her way home.


    It was still early when Katherine arrived home.


    She decided to watch a movie, and at nine o''clock, she took a bath.


    When the clock struck at ten, she had fallen asleep.


    The next day, Katherine woke up at around seven o''clock in the morning and prepared herself for her


    early meeting in Future Technology.


    The scent that came from the roses filled the whole room.


    Katherine took a glimpse at il.


    The roses blossomed beautifully.


    It must be because of the heater inside the room.


    At eight am, she went to Future Technology for a meeting.


    Katherine''s phone rang the moment she exited the meeting room.


    Her brow creased when she saw that it was from an unfamiliar number again.


    "Hello? May I know who this is? My name is Katherine Wilson¡± she answered with hesitation in her


    voice.


    "Hello, Miss Wilson? Are you home? Pleasee down and sign something.I have a bouquet of roses


    that I needed to deliver to you" the man on the other line said.


    "I am not at home at the moment.May I know who sent them?"


    Katherine asked with a frown on her face as she remembered the bouquet of roses that she had


    received yesterday.


    m so sorry about that, Miss Wilson, but there is no signature here, and the sender remained


    anonymous" Katherine sighed.


    "Then, can you please return it to the sender?"


    The man on the other line hesitatingly asked, "Are you sure about this, Miss?"


    "Yes, and I refuse to ept it.Please return it to the sender"


    Katherine''s attitude and decision at this time were firm.


    That made the other man on the line abruptly hang up the phone.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine nced at Celine, who was beside her, asking, "What did you


    just say?"


    Celine swiftly carried on with her train of thoughts and continued.


    After hearing this, Katherine paused for a while and said, "I want you to investigate again"


    "Yes, Miss Wilson, I will investigate again"


    For five years of being with Katherine, Celine had always known that Katherine had a keen eye for


    almost everything.


    She believed that nothing could pass through her keen instincts.


    Katherine asked her to investigate again.


    Obviously, the way thispany operated was quite suspicious, and it was far different from the


    information that she gathered.


    "Miss Wilson, how about this year''s annual meeting?"


    Katherine looked at her nkly and said, "Like the usual"


    Obviously, she was not attending again.


    Celine nodded in understanding.


    "Alright! Then, I will send the report to your email as soon as possible"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Even though Katherine did not participate in the annual meeting, Celine was still there to take over on


    her behalf.


    She was the one who addressed other concerns.


    Besides, Katherine was such a very generous boss that she would even give her arge sum of bonus


    every year as a reward for her hard work as her stand-in!


    Therefore, even if Katherine did not attend the annual meeting of thepany, the affection and love


    of the employees towards Katherine was higher than the other shareholders.


    After all, who wouldn''t admire a chairman that was quiet and generous?


    "Okay" Katherine nodded in agreement.


    "If there is nothing else that we need to talk about, I will go ahead first"


    Katherine immediately added soon after she finished speaking, and nced at the time on her watch.


    She had invited Rhy for lunch.


    And if she could clearly remember, it had been half a year since she had invested in the Quest


    Company.


    And she was sure that next year, thispany would attract more investments in the B round.


    As one of the investors in the A round, Katherine thought that it would be much better if she would also


    participate in the B round.


    But before that could happen, she must meet up with Rhy first.


    "Miss Wilson, I''ll send you on your way, '''' Celine politely offered.


    Katherine shook her head and uttered, "No need for that.You can go back and do your work"


    Since she didn''te to thepany often, most of the time, it was Celine who had to deal with


    everything as her secretary, or she could say, as representative as well.


    Besides, she believed that every second was important and you must not waste it.


    And yes, she was indeed a very considerate boss.


    "Miss Wilson, please be careful on the way¡± Celine said as they stopped in front of the elevator.


    When Katherine arrived at the hotel, it was already 11:45 AM.


    She was fifteen minuteste.


    "I''m so sorry for beingte.I had a meeting earlier"


    "Hello, Miss Wilson¡± Rhy greeted soon as he saw Katherine enter the room.


    "Hi, I''m so sorry.Did you wait long?"


    Katherine asked as her eyes nced at the documents that Rhy had ced on the table.


    "No worries! I just arrived"


    Rhy pushed up his sses.


    After more than four months, the youngd, who had just graduated recently, seemed to have matured


    significantly.


    ''¡¯Tch! He was not the same honest and cute boy from before¡±


    "You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    "Our appointment for today was at half-past eleven, so I don''t believe that you had just arrived.You


    came early, right? And you waited for me for at least twenty minutes" Katherine said as she nced at


    him indifferently.


    Rhy''s face turned red in embarrassment as if his biggest secret had been exposed.


    "I actually arrived at eleven-twenty"


    "It''s already half an hour" Katherine chuckled.


    "For the sake of your thirty minutes of waiting, I would offer you a favorable price in the B round.That is


    if your report would satisfy me"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Rhy had no intention or desire to change investors.He had already met a lot of entrepreneurs from new


    companies in the past year.


    The financing was the only way for eachpany to be stable and strong.


    However, none of the investors were as direct and honest as Katherine was.He used to have a senior


    brother who started his own business.


    But due to the excessive interventions of investors a few years ago, all of his efforts went down the


    drain.


    Ever since Katherine invested in Anthem App, she had never intervened in any decision-making and


    affairs within thepany, apart from checking business reports for each month and asking her


    secretary to pay attention to the process of product development.


    Rhy wanted nothing more than to continue working alongside Katherine.


    The expression on his face lightened and rxed upon hearing Katherine''s words.


    Rhy had just graduated from his university approximately five months ago.


    He was no longer as naive and innocent as he was before he stepped into the real world five months


    ago.


    Real business deals were more favorable and fairer to new entrepreneurs such as him.


    They showered Katherine with the greatest kindness and sincerity as she showed them the fairness


    that they desired.


    "Ms.Wilson, this is the annual report and user tracking information that was collected, '''' Rhy said as he


    handed her the documents.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You order"'' she told him.


    "I don''t eat heavy or food with strong vors.Please order food that has a lighter vor as I prefer


    them.¡± Rhy stared at her with his mouth agape.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to react.Katherine had asked him to order for them.He blinked a


    couple of times before he finally collected himself.


    Katherine reached for the document that he handed over and then started reading them.


    Rhy didn''t want to disturb her any longer, so he just looked through the menu once again, keeping


    Katherine''s preference in mind as he ordered four dishes.


    Katherine had a very good memory span, and she almost never forgets anything.


    Furthermore, she was particrly good at remembering numbers.


    As a matter of fact, Celine would always organize the data of the apps that weren''t developed every


    month to let her look through them.


    The data that Rhy had submitted to her was simr to the one before.


    "We''ve gotten quite a lot of downloads this November¡± Katherine stated.


    She still flipped through the papers and then finally looked up to him as she continued, "Is it because of


    the Inte privacy incident?"


    Rhy was taken aback as he stared at her for a couple of minutes.


    He cleared his throat and then recovered.


    "Yes,"


    He looked up at Katherine, his face straight and serious.


    He nodded and then lowered his gaze down to the table.


    He hesitated a little before he said, "Miss Wilson, that matter did affect our downloads.You can see the


    obvious change in the data: the download volume of our app and participation of the users in August


    and September were the highest."


    He paused.


    He took a deep breath and continued, "After mid-November, due to the Inte Privacy incident, the


    increase in the download volume for the app has obviously slowed down, while the unloading volume


    has increased three to five times more than it used to.¡±


    "So, you spent money to get people to download and register for the app?" Katherine looked up at him


    as she tilted her head to the side.


    Rhy looked up at her and quickly looked down as he met her gaze.


    He pursed his lips and decided not to talk any further.


    Though he still looked proud and smiling, it was already obvious that they were not as genuine as they


    were a couple of minutes ago.


    Rhy had no idea how to deny what Katherine had concluded as she stared at him.


    He also knew that if he decided to tell her false information, she would very much hate it.


    "I am a businesswoman, Mr.Scott.You should know that very well''¡¯ Katherine stated.


    Her voice was monotonous, and she kept her eyes on him.


    "I invested in thispany because I wanted to earn money.My goal is very simple: to earn money¡±


    "You are a top student from a famous school.I think your purpose of starting a business instead of


    finding a job is so much more than just earning a little bit of ie¡­¡± Katherine paused and then


    continued, "I take it that you''re not only doing this for a small amount of money.¡±


    "I don''t like talking about my goals and dreams with others¡¯'' Rhy answered.


    "But I do think that if you don''t respect your dreams, others will look down on you even more."


    Katherine''s grin had faded.


    "You know, back then, there was no chance for your proposal to pass the final stage of review in Future


    Technology.But I thought highly of you and yourpany, so I approached you privately.Not only


    because you were young but also because of your sheer passion and Zeal in doing things.I saw the


    future in you and yourpany.''


    "But now¡± Katherine paused.


    She looked at him and then continued, "the future that I once saw in you and yourpany is now


    bing more and more blurry and unclear¡± Rhy dipped his head slightly as he muttered, "Miss


    Wilson, I''m sorry...''


    "Mr.Scott, I''m not ming you or scolding you for anything right now¡± Katherine informed him.


    Her brows lifted, and her expression lightened.


    "I''m just giving you suggestions as an investor.¡±


    "You''ve still got four months until the end of the year''¡¯ Katherine added.


    She collected the documents from the table and then handed them back to Rhy.


    "I hope that you can show me the same excellence and determination that I once saw before in you."


    The waiter came with the tray of their dishes as soon as Katherine finished speaking.


    She picked up the pitcher of Iced Tea and then poured herself a ss of it as she said, "It''s already


    gettingte.Come on, let''s eat."


    As Rhy looked at her, his mouth opened, but no words came out as his gaze fell on those dazzling


    peach blossom eyes.


    He closed his mouth and swallowed back his words in the end, unable to speak again.


    Katherine looked carefree and rxed as she knew everything was under her control.


    Rhy knew that whatever he would try to tell her would only sound like an excuse.


    He pursed his lips and sat in silence.


    Katherine also dropped their previous topic and then poured her attention on eating instead.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Their conversation ended before dinner.


    Thus the their dinner was quiet.


    Katherine ate quite well, but Rhy, on the other hand, could not even swallow his food.


    He was well aware that Katherine''s words had not been excessive in any way.


    She just pointed out the issue openly and rationally to protect her rights.


    Nowadays, most entrepreneurs really had no intention of starting a business.


    They just used the financing as a reason to cheat money from investors.


    Katherine was being kind enough that she did notpletely consider them as one of those


    entrepreneurs.


    "Why are you not eating? Is there anything wrong with the food you ordered?" Katherine gently asked.


    After Katherine finished eating, she put down her spoon and looked at Rhy opposite him.


    "In the current industry, the quickest way to make money is through the inte.There are countless


    applications avable today, but only a select number have the ability to remain popr.This negative


    news is only one of many difficulties that you''ll have to ovee in the future¡± Katherine said, trying to


    comfort Rhy.


    "What you should do more than anything else is enhance the content and user experience in light of


    this fake and deceptive data.After all, users care more about their experience¡± she added.


    She rarely spoke so much, but Katherine had high hopes for Rhy''s team.The starting point of the app


    was also very good.


    The app had a wide range of users, not just women and children.


    It might be applied to any part of society.


    As a result, she began the project with high hopes, but Rhy and the others collecting the data


    themselves left her feeling let down.


    Katherine did not like that the money she threw down could only be wasted because of false and


    nonsense data.


    Other than that, there wasn''t much to talk about.


    In the end, she was a businesswoman who understood the importance of money.


    She also knew the concept of "stop-loss."


    After hearing Katherine''s words, Rhy quickly raised his head and sincerely said, "Miss Wilson, I''m really


    sorry if I have let you down.I''ll be shameless and beg you to give us one more shot.As a team, we were


    too young and impulsive, and we couldn''t help it.We also don''t have a mature response to deal with


    setbacks.However, you can rest assured that such things will never happen again¡±


    Katherine smiled.


    "I can''t bring you good luck.You have to earn it by yourself.¡±


    She nced at Rhy and reached for her bag.


    "There are still four months left.Let''s call it a day for now.I''ve made you wait for so long.This will be my


    treat.After Katherine finished speaking, she immediately called the waiter toe over, and she paid


    for their meal with her card.


    Katherine took out her phone and wanted to call Celine as she walked out of the restaurant, but when


    she looked up, she was shocked to see Zack.


    Zack should be here to talk about cooperation.


    Beside him was Aidan, wearing a suit and a long dark ck coat on his wrist.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows slightly, retracted her gaze, and walked past them as if she didn''t notice


    them.


    She had no intention of talking to Zack.


    "Katherine," Zack called out.


    Zack walked and approached her.


    With her phone in hand, she turned at him.


    "What''s the matter?" she softly asked with a cold expression on her face.


    She didn''t even call him by his name.Katherine really didn''t want to talk to him.Zack frowned.


    "Don''t you like blue roses?"


    Katherine had no idea what he was trying to say.


    "What blue roses?"


    "You refused to ept the roses today" he replied.


    Upon hearing his words, Katherine was stunned for a moment.


    "Were you the one who gave the roses to me?"


    "Yes"


    Zack responded in a deep voice.


    He stood there with a nk expression.


    His dark eyes were fixed on hers, and Katherine could see he was serious.


    This time, Katherine also frowned.


    "If my understanding is correct, you sent me roses because you want to pursue me?"


    "Yes, you are right.I want to pursue you"


    Although Zack said this, his expression did not change at all.


    "The weather is very good today.Let''s have dinner together¡± he coldly said.


    When Aidan heard this, he was filled with admiration.


    Except for his boss, Zack, he had never seen anyone ever chase a woman like this.


    Aidan even dared to bet on a packet of Ghost Pepper Chips.


    If Katherine agreed, he would eat Ghost Pepper Chips on the spot! When Katherine heard Zack''s


    words, she couldn''t help but smile at him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Colburn.What qualities and abilities do I have? I''m just a gold digger and not worthy of


    your pursuit at all.It''s not worth it.¡±


    As she spoke, she paused for a moment.


    "Please don''t send me flowers anymore.I, Katherine, really can''t take it" Katherine mocked.


    She was returning the words Zack had once said to her.


    After Katherine finished speaking, she simply turned around and walked away.Zack, on the other hand,


    grabbed her wrist and refused to let go.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Why?" Zack asked in a serious tone.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and clicked her tongue.


    "Why? You should ask yourself, Zack, not to me.If I remember correctly, I seemed to have asked you


    why back then too''¡¯ Back then, she had asked him the same question when they had just got married.


    He had moved to his apartment and did not return even once to the Colburn residence.


    ''¡¯Now he''s asking me why?¡¯'' she mocked in her mind.


    ¡®''What did he reply to me back then?''¡¯


    He said, "Katherine, are you worthy?"


    That was his insulting words before


    She recalled in her memory.


    ¡®''Tch! It has been so many years, but it''s still fresh in my mind¡¯'' Katherine shook her head as she


    continued to recall how Zack treated her before.


    "Zack, are you worthy?" Katherine asked, breaking free from his grip.


    She then turned and walked away.


    This time, Zack did not attempt to stop her.He knew that all of this was his fault.


    Katherine walked gracefully in her alluring stilettos.Her long hair hung beautifully over her shoulders,


    her five-centimeter heels clicking on the ground.


    She was finally able to throw that question back to his face after all these years.


    The feeling was fantastic! Zack stood there, his face dark like a cloudy sky.


    Aidan, who was standing from the side, felt that although his boss was intimidating, he was also a little


    pitiful at the same time.


    Sure enough, if it was her destiny, she couldn''t do anything.


    But all her misery back then was caused by him, so now, Katherine was just returning the favor.


    What a depressing situation.


    However, Aidan felt that Zack deserved it.


    Aiden suddenly reprimanded himself as he realized what he was thinking and stepped forward to gently


    remind Zack.


    "Mr.Colburn, Miss Wilson had left."


    Zack gave him a cold stare and said, "I am not blind.¡±


    Aidan winced as he heard his boss'' remark.


    Zack could still clearly remember how he treated Katherine before.


    It was true that she asked him why he moved out, leaving her behind.And how he responded to her


    sarcastically that time.He despised Katherine so much at that time, so he moved to his apartment alone


    on the night of their wedding.


    Katherine went looking for him a month after they got married.She asked him why he wouldn''t allow her


    to be with him since they were married.


    "Are you worthy, Katherine?" he asked her cruelly at that moment, leaving her searching the answer as


    to why he was so cold to her.


    Now, after three years, she had finally thrown back the insult to his face.He couldn''t evene up with


    an answer.


    ''What stupid things have I done before?''


    Of course, he was unable to answer his question.


    He simply knew that he had done a lot of stupid things back then.Zack was in a horrible mood.He


    looked like the demon spirit when he returned to the office.


    The managers in all departments were terrified during the meeting.


    Sean, on the other hand, was not affected by Zack''s bad temper.


    Sean was always pushing to step over Zack''s limits, and this time was no exception.


    "Are you free right now?"he asked Sean abruptly.


    "I''m good.It''s time to get off work anyway¡¯'' Sean, who was quite chatty, didn''t notice Zack''s strange


    behavior.


    Zack snarled as he removed his tie.


    "Very good.I haven''t been to the boxing arena in a long time.'' Sean''s face stiffened.


    "The Zack I remember was a gentleman who charmed with his word, not with his hand? ¡° Sean said,


    his gaze fixed at him.


    "You are an exception, so I won''t be gentle to you." Zack countered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sean was speechless and decided to ignore Zack''sment.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    In the boxing arena, the sound of loud hitting generously ensued.


    Sean couldn''t take it any longer after being thrown over by Zack''s punches for the seventh time.


    Heid down on the floor, exhausted, pretending to be dead.


    Zack''s mood had improved slightly after exchanging several punches with Sean and releasing all the


    tension in his body.


    He had no desire to continue any longer.


    He looked at Sean with probing eyes and proceeded to the shower area.


    "Hey, are you just leaving like that?"


    Sean, stunned for a moment, yelled, looking at the retreating figure of his friend.


    The only response he got was the cold and ruthless back of Zack.


    Sean cursed and stood up with a grudge.


    He took the towel and the bottled water beside him and drank as he followed Zack to the shower area.


    He rushed out, afraid that Zack would not bother to wait for him.


    Truth be told, Zack had already put on his coat and his watch when Sean came out.


    Zack would leave him if he waste, even for a second.


    "Tell me, who was that lucky bastard who got into your nerve today?"


    Zack, who was drinking from his bottled water, halted slightly and gave him a chilly stare.


    "Didn''t you already get a good thrashing?"


    "I allowed you to use me as your punching bag for the whole session! You should at least let me know


    who you''re mad at topensate me, right?"


    He walked inside Zack''s office without knowing what was going on, but he was hauled to the boxing


    ring and punched for an hour instead.Didn''t he have the right to know what was wrong with him?


    "So, what if you know?"


    Zack mockingly asked, not wanting to discuss it with Sean.


    Zack threw the bottle into the trash can and headed out without looking at him.


    Although he had vented his anger, his mood was yet to improve.


    "Let me guess who it is!" eximed Sean, who was tagging along.


    "There''s no one else I can think of in this world who can push you to this extreme behavior except for


    Katherine¡± he added.


    The moment he mentioned Katherine''s name, it was as if the time had stopped rolling.Zack''s face,


    which had been rxed for a few minutes, suddenly dropped.Sean was shocked.


    "No way! Is it truly Katherine?"he eximed.


    "This is a miracle!"added Sean, unable to believe what he was discovering.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Their legs brought them to the parking lot in just a few steps.


    Zack opened the car door and abruptly said, "You! Shut up and get lost!"


    "Don''t chase me away.Why don''t we have dinner so I can help you figure it out?" Sean suggested.


    "What do you know?" Zack raised his brows, not trusting Sean''s sudden interest.


    Zack was irritated to the point of being disgusted.


    "Who are you fooling? You are just a lousy bachelor and had never been in a serious rtionship


    before!" he fumed.


    "Isn''t it simply about how Katherine rejected you?" Sean mocked.


    Zack grimaced as he paused for a second.He was both irritated and curious.


    "How did you figure that out?"


    "Isn''t it written all over your face?" Sean coaxingly replied.


    Zack hopped inside his car and shut the door behind him.


    Sean, who was deep in thought, was startled and hurriedly stepped inside.


    How would he allow Zack to simply leave him like that? He didn''t bring his car! Sean Knew his friend


    better than anyone else.


    As soon as Zack closed the door, Sean went around and quickly joined him inside.


    Zack resisted the urge to kick him out of the car and instead drove to a nearby restaurant.


    Sean immediately sat down, unable to contain his curiosity as he urgently demanded, "Quick, tell me,


    how did Katherine turn you down?"


    "Sean, you are poking your snout at my business a lot!" came Zack''s angry voice.


    Sean wrinkled his nose and replied, "No, two heads are better than one, so I want to hear it first, and


    then we will deeply analyze it."


    How could Zack not know that he was just ready tough at him? But since he couldn''t find someone to


    talk to, he simply exined the matter with a cold face.


    Sean burst outughing as soon as he finished talking.


    "To tell you the truth, Zack, I think Katherine did a fantastic job!"


    Zack''s face visibly darkened.


    Sean, who was stillughing heartily, raised his hands in surrender.


    "Wait, don''t be mad right away.Listen to me first!"


    Sean rapidly exined before Zack could speak.


    "Say it.I''ll listen.Just make sure that it would make sense.Zack snorted and leaned back, expecting him


    to say something stupid.¡± Sean took a sip of his drink before speaking.


    "I told you about the Johnstons familyst time, didn''t I? Actually, after what happenedst time, I


    reflected on it.Within the three years of marriage with you, Katherine was miserable!"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    "Hey, don''t deny it so quickly! This happened because you don''t really like her if you think about it.Our


    friends always made fun of her, and even Queenie and your sister did many mean things just to bully


    her.All of this happened not because of her status, but because you didn''t value her, which is why even


    the people around you looked at her the same way you did''¡¯ Sean said.


    "Every time we''ll talk about her, we''ll say that she is greedy for money.She didn''t do anything bad nor


    rebuke them personally, but she showed her despise with her words.Even so, if you think about it, she


    has the right to do so.You were married, and she became your wife, but in the end, you even asked if


    she was worthy enough.She had the right to ask you to live with her when you moved out.And now, you


    are feeling ufortable when you hear the things you did in the past.Have you ever thought about


    how Katherine felt that time?"


    At first, Sean was being cheeky.However, he found himself guilty as he continued to speak.


    "Zack, let''s admit that what we did hurt Katherine.We started it first and insulted her.Both of us did not


    even bother to make an apology to her, especially you.After all, you did the most damage to her.Let''s


    face it, the only one who could truly hurt her is you¡¯'' he said.


    Zack expected that Sean would only talk nonsense.


    He was surprised to hear that Sean could actually say meaningful words to him.


    What Zack heard made him feel a lot more miserable.


    He felt suffocated, as if something was blocking his breathing.


    It made him feel particrly uneasy.


    No matter how hard he tried, Sean couldn''t quite understand Zack''s expression right now.


    So he could not help but say, "To be honest, the two of you are already divorced, but until now, you still


    can''t get over her.What you''re doing is really sickening"


    "Hey! Who are you siding with?" Zack confusingly asked.


    Sean answered, "I''m with the righteous side!"


    Zack scoffed, "No matter what you say, I will get her back.No one else can have her because she can


    only be mine.It''s true that we owe her an apology, and since you have said a lot, you''ll go


    first.Tomorrow, you will talk to Katherine and apologize on my behalf.


    When Sean heard this, he choked and said, "No way.Are you serious?"


    It wasn''t a big issue for him to apologize to Katherine.


    However, knowing how vengeful Katherine could be, he was afraid that the same thing that happened


    to the Johnstons'' family could also happen to him.


    Sean trembled as he remembered how Katherine asked someone to send thirty thousand dors just


    to annoy Sean''s aunt.


    He was well aware that he couldn''t afford to offend her.


    Sean''s sudden change of expressions amused Zack.


    He tapped his index finger on the table and said gently, "You can choose not to go tomorrow.However,


    think about your adopted son in France..."


    Sean replied, "Zack, we are not ying right now.This is a serious matter, so you should not take this


    as a joke!"


    Zack raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who said that I''m joking?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean suddenly became silent.


    He realized he was digging his own hole towards danger.


    Sean couldn''t help but p his own mouth with his hand.


    "What''s up with the Johnstons Family vase?" Zack asked as he became oblivious of his pitiful actions.


    Sean visited Zack today to talk about this matter.


    It hadn''t ever urred to him that the vase was actually fake.


    However, he knew Katherine wasn''t the type to brag.


    Sean was also confused after he had heard Quennie and Katherine''s bet.He then asked, "So, do you


    think the vase is real or fake?"


    "It''s fake¡¯'' Zack quickly answered.


    Sean asked, "Why?"


    Zack replied, "I have faith in Katherine."


    Sean took a deep breath and said, "Zack, you were not like this before."


    ''Katherine is not even his girlfriend, yet he trusts her so much.What more if she bes his


    girlfriend?¡¯'' Sean thought Zack had already be crazy because of love.


    Sean thought, ''¡¯Is it true that Zack was an abusive husband who hits his wife?¡¯''


    "Oh, that''s because you don''t understand me¡¯¡¯ Zack rified.


    Sean''s teeth clenched as he asked, "Seriously, what are your thoughts on this?"


    Zack answered, "If you had a better background about this, you wouldn''t have asked such a question:


    Zack looked at him with disgust.


    "It should be fake.That vasees in pairs.'' Sean said, "My uncle is a vase enthusiast.He found out


    that a lot of people appraised it!"


    "Your six hundred thousand dors of acting for a few days is not a loss" Zack said.


    Sean immediately understood and replied, "Then I have to tell my uncle about this as soon as


    possible!"


    Zack ignored him and seriously said, "Remember to apologize to Katherine tomorrow.¡±


    Sean became silent again.After that, they went opposite ways.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Katherine noticed the champagne roses on the vase as soon as she emerged from the shower.


    It had been almost two days, and the roses were still in full bloom.


    If she hadn''t met Zack at noon today and if she hadn''t learned that these flowers were from him, she


    would still keep the flowers and smile whenever she saw them.


    But she knew that looking at the roses in front of her now made her feel a little uneasy.


    She wanted to throw them away, but she had cared for them for almost two days, and she realized that


    she couldn''t be so cruel as to throw the innocent flowers.


    But if she wouldn''t throw them away, the flowers would remain within her sight, and she would feel


    uneasy every time she would see them.


    ¡®''Forget it.I don''t want to throw these beautiful flowers myself and put them to waste.Tomorrow, the


    maid wille over to clean up.Of course, she will also throw away these flowers¡± Katherine averted


    her gaze, not wanting to worry about the roses anymore.


    There were only a few days left in January, and the holiday break was only about half a month away.


    The Silverlight Entertainment Annual Meeting was scheduled for next Wednesday.


    In the past years, Katherine was just behind the scenes and would not participate in front of the


    limelight.


    But this year would be different.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine would have to appear and rub elbows with thepany''s business associates.


    It would be a bit unreasonable if she wouldn''t.


    After all, in their eyes, she was a socialite.


    For them, she was a married woman from a wealthy family and was supposed to be very free every


    day to socialize and attend events.


    On her smartphone, Katherine went over the schedule that Celine sent her to her and saw that she was


    indeed quite free.


    With this, she put her phone away and went to sleep.


    It was alreadyte at night, and the ck Maybach slowly stopped in front of the vi.


    In the garden of the vi, there was only an energy-savingmp that lighted the path, so Zack had a


    hard timeing inside the locked main door.


    Sean''s words this evening were a wake-up call.


    Katherine despised him now.


    She hated him.


    She would have loved him, but she said it herself that it was all in the past now.


    She hadbeled him a stranger in her life since the day of their divorce.


    For more than half a year, he had tried to deny to himself that this was the truth, but tonight, he had to


    sumb to his defeat.


    Sad and frustrated, Zack opened half of the window and lowered his head to light a cigarette.


    He looked at the vi building in front of him, blowing smoke out of his mouth.


    Sean was right.


    He deserved it.


    Katherine slept soundly through the night and awoke from the rm the next morning.


    She would have an early meeting at nine o''clock today, so after she had her breakfast, she headed to


    Future Technology.


    Today, the Johnston family weed a different morning.


    Simon saw Sean''s car drive in just as he was about to leave.


    Sean arrived in the Johnston family home early in the morning that Simon and Beatrice weren''t able to


    help but look at each other with the same curious and confused look on their faces.


    Sean simply parked the car in the garage, went out of his car, and said, "Beatrice, Simon, I have


    something to tell you today."


    Sean took a breath first before he faced Simon.


    "Simon, I think I have to let you know."


    Simon burst outughing at the distraught man in front of him.


    "What''s the big deal? Why do you have toe here so early in the morning?"


    Sean was not only an intelligent young man, but he was also rich and sessful that even if he were


    on ordinary days where he was not so busy, he wouldn''t need toe to the house of Beatrice and


    Simon just to tell them something he could have said over the phone.


    Sean rubbed his nose, smiled, and shook his head.


    "Come on, Simon, this isn''t the first time I went here this early"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Simon stopped teasing him.


    "Alright, say it.Why are you looking for me? Is there something important you want to say that can''t be


    said over the phone?"


    Sean had been torn whether or not he should inform Simon about the phony vase ever since he


    discovered it.


    Sean was well aware of Simon''s fondness for the vase.


    If he knew it was fake, things would be a lot more difficult.


    But if it were an authentic antique vase, Simon and Beatrice would be dissatisfied with what Katherine


    did, not to mention Sean''s predisposition towards her.


    If it weren''t Katherine, Sean would not care at all.


    Last night, Zack asked him to apologize to Katherine.


    He could not allow Queenie to keep bullying others after she apologized to her.


    Sean realized that he should tell the truth and so he drove there early in the morning after assessing


    the pros and cons.


    "Simon, the vase that Katherine identally brokest time was fake." Sean finally said the words he


    went there for.


    "Sean, I know your rtionship with Mr.Colburn and the rtionship between that Katherine and Zack,


    but you can''t say these things against your conscience merely because of this!" Simon said with a cold,


    hard expression on his face.


    Simon felt a little irritated with Katherine that day after he found out that she had removed 6,000 dors


    aspensation.


    ¡®''With 6,000 dors topensate, who was she looking down on?¡¯'' Simon gritted his teeth with this


    irritating question in his mind.


    Simon''s reaction wasn''t a surprise for Sean at all.


    He smiled apologetically, "I know how much you adore that vase, Simon! Zach told me toe over


    and remind you! That vase was a part of a set.Did you even try to find out where the other part of it was


    when you bought it before? It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me.But for this matter, if we


    investigate, we have nothing to lose"


    Beatrice had had enough that she raised her hand to strike Sean.


    "You silly boy, don''t you know that your uncle likes that vase so much? He looked for so many people


    to identify that vase! They all confirmed it is not fake! And then Katherine even sent someone to deliver


    to our door 6,000 dors to insult us! You are saying this now because you are still helping her!"


    Sean cried foul and said, "Don''t be hasty, Beatrice! Why do you believe I am saying this for Katherine?


    Besides, if I went against my conscience, I wouldn''t have hesitated that night to tell you that Queenie


    pushed Miss Wilson! That vase is fake! I just heard that Queenie even made a bet with Katherine.I was


    afraid that things would get far worseter! It will not be a waste of time to appraise it, to know whether


    it is real or not! In any case, the vase was already shattered!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you say anything that that night? Right now, I think that it is best if you keep silent today as


    well!"


    Beatrice was enraged as well when she remembered what had happened that night.


    Sean was her nephew, after all.


    Nothing would have happened if he kept his mouth shut.


    Why did he have to point at Queenie regarding this matter? Simon appeared to be moreposed


    than Beatrice.


    Sean believed he did nothing wrong that night.


    Simon grimaced and extended his hand to stop Beatrice from almost hitting Sean.


    "Alright, Sean was correct in his assessment.The vase could be real or fake.After an appraisal, we will


    know"


    Queenie instantly noticed the noise in the yard as soon as she arrived.


    With her bag in her hand, she asked, "Mom, Dad, Sean, what are you talking about?"


    Sean gave Queenie a sidelong nce.


    "Katherine broke a fake vase that day.Put a stop to the wager between you and Katherine."


    Sean had already said what he needed to say.


    He didn''t want to be chastised by Beatrice, so he got back to the car and departed.


    Queenie''s face was flushed.


    "Dad, was Sean telling the truth?"


    Simon turned to look at Beatrice and noticed her stern behavior.


    "Whether it''s real or fake, who told you to go to Miss Wilson?"


    Queenie was suddenly filled with remorse.


    "I just met her while eating with Chloe, Dad.She purposely provoked me, and I wasn''t able to control


    myself..."


    "Well, let''s stop this nonsense! Why are you berating Queenie?"


    Beatrice asked, defending her daughter and trying to smoothen things down.


    "What did you and Katherine bet on, Queenie?"


    Beatrice looked at her daughter seriously and waited for her answer.


    Sean''s allegations that the vase was fake worried Queenie, who confessed as soon as Beatrice asked


    and showed them a video containing the answers to their questions.


    Simon was so furious with what he saw that his face turned green.


    "You! You are aplete moron! I''m no longer interested in whatever you do!"


    Katherine''s statements may have sounded harmless but what happened that night was anything but


    simple.


    Queenie would lose face.


    He was sure of it! He had to admit that he had underestimated Katherine and thought that she was


    naive, but now their problem was much worse because of Queenie''s disobedience and childishness!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Simon walked out angrily, leaving his daughter still taken aback.


    Queenie could only manage to nudge her mother close to her after a few seconds.


    "Mom...is the vase really fake?"


    Beatrice shook her head, still refusing to believe what Sean said.


    "Stop scaring yourself.Do you think your father is that easy to fool? You know so well that he consulted


    a lot of antique experts before buying the vase¡±


    "Well, yes.But didn''t Sean say..."


    Queenie started to reason but was immediately cut off.


    "Why should we believe what he says?" her mother blurted out in anger at the mention of Sean''s


    name.


    "He is not an antique appraiser!" Queenie let out a sigh of relief.


    "Then, will Dad get someone to appraise the vase again?"


    Gritting her teeth, Beatrice snapped once again.


    "Please, Queenie.I''m just asking for peace of mind!" she said, turning to Queenie.


    "Will you stop worrying about the authenticity of the vase? Why don''t you just tell me about the bet you


    have with Katherine? Is it real, or did you just make it up?"


    Regarding the bet between her daughter and Katherine, Beatrice had a different opinion from her


    husband.


    She disliked Katherine right from the start.


    And just a few days ago, when Anthony brought her over, that reckless incident happened! It made her


    dislike Katherine even more.


    But what truly repulsed her was when thetter sent someone to hand over six thousand dors as


    compensation for the broken vase to humiliate them! So when she learned about the bet on the vase''s


    authenticity, Beatrice felt somehow relieved.


    This way, she would have an opportunity to humiliate Katherine back.


    Knowing that her mother would surely side with her, Queenie disclosed her n right there and then.


    And indeed, shortly after hearing about it, Beatrice dered in gritted teeth.


    "When the results of the teste out, I wille with you to confront Katherine once and for all!"


    She wouldn''t just sit and tolerate Katherine insulting them with that measly six thousand dors!


    "Okay, Mom!"


    Queenie chirped excitedly.


    She firmly believed that the vase they had in the house woulde out authentic on the result! As


    soon as Simon left, someone came to collect the broken pieces of the vase for authenticity testing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And in less than half an hour, someone reported to Celine about this move by the Johnstons, which the


    latter immediately ryed to Katherine.


    "Well, that was fast¡± Katherinemented, raising her eyebrows.


    "I thought I would have to wait for a while.¡±


    "Maybe Mr.Johnston is already doubting the authenticity of the vase¡± Celine said.


    But Katherine couldn''t care less about such trivial matters.


    She only wanted to know how soon the results woulde out.


    "How long would it usually take for the results to be appraised?"


    Knowing the process, Celine started to exin, "Since the vase is already broken, it would be easy to


    test it using its broken pieces.The results would be out in an hour if there were no dys.But if there


    are, it might take three to five hours."


    Katherine nodded.


    "I want you to pay close attention once the results are out"


    Although she knew that the vase was fake, she had to have concrete evidence to prove that it indeed


    was.


    "Okay, Miss Wilson¡± Celine readily answered.


    ncing at her, Katherine then added.


    "Also, keep monitoring Quest Company in the following months."


    Again, without a second thought, Celine responded, "Sure thing, Miss Wilson"


    Satisfied, Katherine then got to her feet.


    "Alright.We''ll have to start the meeting now¡± Celine nodded and quickly followed behind.


    The meetingsted almost an hour and ended at exactly eleven o''clock.


    Soon after that, Katherine stayed for another thirty minutes to extend the meeting with the higher-ups.


    It was such a tight schedule that Katherine was only able toe out of the conference room at half-


    past eleven and about time for lunch.


    Katherine nced at Celine beside her.


    "Let''s have lunch together?" Celine nodded.


    "Okay, Miss Wilson¡±


    But suddenly, her phone rang.ncing up at Katherine, she said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Miss


    Wilson.I need to answer this first"


    "Sure.Go ahead?¡± Katherine said right away.


    As soon as Celine turned around to answer the call, Katherine received a text message.


    At first, she thought that it was only a spam message.


    But when she was about to delete it, she read Sean''s name included on it.


    She paused for a moment and then finally decided to click the message open.


    It read: [This is Sean.Are you free by noon? Let''s have lunch together]


    Katherine clicked her tongue as she replied inly: [I am not free]


    Sean responded right away: [What aboutter tonight? Let''s have dinner]


    As soon as his second invitation was sent, he anticipated a more positive response from Katherine.


    Her reply came after a few seconds, and Sean immediately opened it.


    It had the same in response, but the additional remarks made him pause.


    Katherine: [I said I am not free.Actually, you''re just wasting your time asking because I will never be


    free for you.]


    Sean tried so hard to make Katherine ept his invitation, but her reply was nothing but harsh and


    cold! He gritted his teeth in annoyance, but after thinking it through for a moment, he re-edited his initial


    response and typed instead: [Please don''t misunderstand my invitation.I just really want to treat you out


    to apologize for what I did before.I hope you let me.]


    But despite his humble message, he did not receive another reply from Katherine even after a long


    time of waiting.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Right after sending herst reply, Katherine blocked Sean''s number from her phone, which would


    restrict him from reaching her both via call and text.


    "Miss Wilson, the appraisal results of the vase are out" Celine said on the side as soon as she hung up


    the call she had earlier.


    Putting away her phone, Katherine turned to her assistant.


    "Really?" she said, raising an eyebrow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Celine filled her in on the details.


    "Yes, Miss Wilson.The vase is indeed fake.The appraisal results should be handed over to Mr.Johnston


    this afternoon¡± Katherine could not help but snicker.


    "I hope he doesn''t have a heart ailment or high blood pressure"


    Otherwise, he might probably die in anger the moment he learned about the results, right? Celine found


    Katherine''sment to be a bit harsh, but she couldn''t help but snicker too.


    "I also hope the same for Miss Johnston because she would know about the results anytime soon too"


    "Secretary Curtis, I didn''t know you could be wicked sometimes¡± Katherine said with a soft grin, her


    eyes arching as she did.


    Almost instantly, Celine''s heart jumped at the sight of Katherine''s smiling eyes, but she maintained her


    composure and said, "Sometimes.¡±


    Katherine curved her lips even more.


    "That''s actually good."


    ncing at her smiling face again, Celine couldn''t help but feel her heart bursting out of her chest.


    ¡®''Oh, gosh.I think I''m about to fall in love!''¡¯ she muttered inwardly,pletely captivated by the woman


    in front of her.


    Who could resist falling for such a pretty person shing a sweet smile at her? She had never seen


    anyone look immactely beautiful when they smiled, and she felt like Katherine would win her heart


    over it sooner orter.


    Her face was slightly red, so she lowered it a bit as she tried to respond.


    "Thank you, Miss Wilson" she chirped softly.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows slightly and stopped teasing her.


    "Okay, now.Is there anything you really want to have for lunch?"


    As Katherine''s secretary, Celine knew Katherine was asking for her suggestion.


    "There is a barbecue joint nearby, Miss.I heard some good reviews about it?¡± she readily answered.


    Katherine looked at her pleasingly.


    "Alright.Then let''s head over there and try their food"


    Celine was keenly aware of Katherine''s food preferences, so she naturally rmended a ce that


    had an excellent food menu.


    Thus, Katherine had a very sumptuous lunch, and she drove back home that noon full and satisfied.


    Just as she arrived at her house, her phone rang.


    It was a call from an unregistered number.


    She nced at it.


    Normally, she wouldn''t pick up calls from unregistered numbers.


    But since she was in a particrly good mood after the sumptuous lunch and had nothing else to do,


    she answered it.


    "Hello, this is Katherine Wilson"


    On the other line, a male voice immediately responded, "Hello, Miss Wilson.I''m Richard Middleton, the


    secretary to the chairman of the Johnston Group."


    Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh, I see.What are you calling me for?"


    If she remembered it correctly, the chairman of Johnston Group should be Simon Johnston.


    Katherine chuckled.


    ''Well, he is quite fast, huh?¡¯'' Richard started to inform her about the purpose of his call.


    "The chairman wants to meet with you to personally apologize about the incident regarding the vase


    owned by the chairman''s family that you broke identally: He paused for a moment then continued,


    "With that, are you free this afternoon to meet the chairman, Miss Wilson?"


    "There''s no need for the apology¡± Katherine responded.


    "Chairman Johnston is also a victim here.But I have always stood by my principles and kept my word,


    so I will push through with the bet between Miss Johnston and me.¡±


    Katherine directly cut off Simon''s thoughts.


    Richard was also a bit surprised on the other line.


    "Miss Wilson, since you don''t want to talk personally, the chairman would like to give you a gift instead


    to express his apology.If you don''t mind, of course."


    "No need.A gift won''t be necessary¡± Katherine said abruptly.


    "Say hello to Mr.Johnston for me.I understand his intention, but I can''t just forgive Miss Johnston for


    what she did to me."


    She paused for a second, then continued, "Sorry, I have an iing phone call.I will have to hang up


    now"


    "But Miss Wilson.."


    The call was immediately cut off.


    Richard looked at his phone with only the beeping sound echoing and nced at Simon.


    The phone call was in speaker mode, and Simon heard the conversation very well.


    Katherine made her point clear to Simon.


    Her conviction was very obvious in her words.


    She wasn''t letting go of the bet between her and Queenie.


    "Sir, why don''t I personally hand the gift to Miss Wilson?"


    Richard suggested tentatively, Simon let out a sigh.


    "Never mind.Just forget it"


    He did not expect that the sweet and modest girl who used to dote on Zack would be this stern and


    difficult.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Katherine really did have another iing phone call, and it was from Alice.


    With nothing else to say to Simon''s secretary, she ended the call with him.


    Just as Katherine put the phone against her ear, Alice''s voice on the other line asked, "What took you


    so long to pick up my call?"


    It was clear from the tone of her voice that she was yfullyining about her call not being


    answered immediately.


    Katherine smiled.


    "I was in another phone call just now"


    "Oh, really? From which prick is it this time?" Alice mused.


    Katherine took a sip of her water before answering.


    "It was a call from Richard, Simon Johnston''s secretary"


    That made Alice think for a moment.


    She was also aware of the issue surrounding the vase.


    If Simon''s secretary had contacted Katherine, then Alice couldn''t help but guess.


    "They already went to appraise it?"


    Katherine couldn''t help her lips from curling upwards.


    "Yes, it was appraised this morning"


    "Tch! The vase is fake, isn''t it? The Johnstons must be so embarrassed right now¡± Alice teased through


    the phone.


    Katherine''s face was now stered with a triumphant smile.She didn''t deny what she was feeling and


    went ahead to ask, "Anyway, why did you call?"


    Alice quickly remembered why she called in the first ce.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot.I ordered a dress for you.Remember to try it on.Tell me right away if it doesn''t


    fit!"


    With a helpless sigh, Katherine replied to her friend, "Let''s not make a fuss about it.It''s just the annual


    meeting.¡±


    Alice''s disbelief could be heard through the phone.


    "What do you mean by just the annual meeting? You are thergest executive there, the real face


    behind Silverlight Entertainment! How can the face of thepany not be dressed to impress?


    Besides, there will be a lot of people attending the event.And if we run into one of our enemies, you


    won''t lose to them!"


    "Are you saying there''s a possibility I might lose?" Katherine jabbed at her friend.


    "I mean...No, don''t get me wrong! I just want you to trample over everyone with your beauty!" Alice


    defended.


    Every time there was an event like this, the first person Alice thought of was Katherine.


    She sometimes felt like a mother who had a goddess for a daughter.


    She wanted Katherine to show up at the event, all dressed up and pretty, so that every single person


    could see her otherworldly beauty and charm.


    In the past, when Katherine was still married, Alice didn''t have the chance to pull her friend out of her


    shell.


    But now that she was divorced, what was she waiting for? Katherine''s transformation was long


    overdue! She was only twenty-six years old and at the prime of her youth.


    Why shouldn''t she unt what she had? Admittedly, Alice just wanted to see the jealous faces of those


    who looked down on Katherine as the "rejected ex-wife of a wealthy family. Katherine leisurely put


    down her drink and said, "I think you just want everyone who''s going to be there to hate me"


    Alice couldn''t hide her frustration.


    "But you have such a God-given face and body! Who wouldn''t be jealous when they see you? Oh my


    god, Katherine.Do you think that as long as you keep a low profile, no one will be jealous of you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine was silent for a moment.


    She thought of aeback and replied, "Oh, that''s not it.I''m just afraid that they will all fall in love with


    me.There was a pause on the other end of the line.¡±


    Even Alice couldn''t handle that bit of narcissism from Katherine.


    "No, don''t even think about it.You can''t be thinking like that! You''d be better off staying single forever


    instead.I honestly can''t think of anyone worthy of such a wealthy, beautiful, and intelligent person like


    you.If there is, I believe I''m the only one made for you.To be honest, how did you not fall in love with


    me? I''ve been your friend for more than twenty years already, and I''m sure you''ve seen all my charms


    by then."


    Katherine burst outughing and yed along with her friend.


    "You just want me for my money, don''t you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s for money or not.I just want to know how it feels like to be your girlfriend"


    "You can save those words for Luke.I''m hanging up."


    Katherine was not having any more from her friend.


    "Katherine, you''re so heartless, so cold...Alice was starting to act weird again, so Katherine took that as


    a sign and immediately hung up on her friend.


    Alice''s call reminded her that she hadn''t worked out for a few days.


    By all means, her perfect figure didn''te out by just eating, drinking, and sleeping.


    Katherine went upstairs to change into her sportswear and drove to the gym.


    After two and a half hours of nonstop exercise, she came out feeling much more rxed than when


    she came in.


    It was already winter, which meant that many people had bezy.


    She was just in the same boat since she hadn''t hit the gym for nearly ten days before her earlier


    session.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Upon returning to her vi, Katherine had received the custom-made dress that Alice had ordered.


    Katherine tried it on her and realized that it was quite tight on her chest.


    She reckoned that she might have be fat.


    Besides, the winter made her be toozy to work outtely.


    Thepany''s annual celebration would be taking ce in a few days.


    The remaining time would probably be enough to have the dress fixed.


    Katherine took a photo of her wearing the tight dress and sent it to Alice.


    Thetter was probably busy.


    She only replied at eight o''clock in the evening.


    Katherine quickly browsed through the couple of messages that Alice sent her.


    Thetter pointed out that the former was not fat, and her chest was just big.


    Alice also informed Katherine that somebody woulde to pick up the dress tomorrow and fix the


    size of the dress''s bust.


    Katherine blushed at her size.


    Knowing that she had be toozy to movetely, it was weird for her to have had bigger breasts.


    A day before the event, Katherine received the dress again.


    The dress''s bust had been adjusted.


    The size was quite wider thanst time, while the waist size remained the same.


    This time, the dress perfectly fit her body.


    Katherine looked at herself in the mirror.


    It was only this time that she realized that her breasts grew a little fuller.


    She had gained five pounds recently.


    The other parts of her body did not obviously gain fat.


    It was only evident on her bust.


    The improvement made her quite satisfied.


    Katherine was practicing yoga at home when the makeup artist and hairstylist that Alice had hired


    came over at three in the afternoon on the day of the event.


    Over two hourster, Katherine got into her car to head to the event.


    She was wearing the luxurious brand, Beryl, the dress that Alice got for her.


    The event was held on Katherine''s yacht.


    The shore was secured by guards, and one could not go to the yacht without an invitation letter.


    Alice sent out the invitation letter.


    Katherine''s yacht could only amodate a limited number of guests at once.


    Thepany had more than 30 artists while the otherpanies had 30 to 40 employees each.


    The yacht''s dining area was only more than 300 square meters.


    Fortunately, the yacht had more than 50 square meters of space to connect there.


    It had maximized the space to amodate 400 guests.


    Alice only made 250 invitations.


    Most of the guests that attended the event had worked with Silverlight Entertainment.


    Each invitation letter allowed a guest to have apanion, and reporters were prohibited from


    entering.


    When Katherine''s car arrived at the port, many other cars had already parked there.


    Since January was still a month of the coldest season, Y City was freezing.


    The wind on the beach was even stronger during these times.


    As soon as Katherine got out of the car, the chill gnawed on her bones.


    But there were too many reporters around, so she kept her poise and walked toward the yacht.


    Alice was already on the yacht.


    She was wearing a red strapless dress and alluring makeup.


    As soon as Katherine entered, Alice walked over and called out, "Katherine!"


    Many employees had already arrived, but Alice did not directly wee them with a hug.


    However, she stood beside Katherine and lowered her head to nce at the chairperson''s bust.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine cautioned Alice by lying, "Hey, Luke is looking at you."


    These words made Alice tremble in a sh.


    When she looked around, Luke was not looking at her as Katherine said.


    Alice snorted, "You lied to me, Katherine!"


    Katherine looked at her simperingly.


    "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll tell Luke that you want to undergo breast augmentation."


    Alice was taken aback.


    She was instantly terrified.


    "Alright, I''m sorry" she said.


    "But you really have bigger breasts.I''m starting to envy you now.Tell me, what did you eat?"


    "Nothing much.I''m a few pounds fatter¡¯'' Katherine casually exined.


    Talking about breasts at such an event with many guests around made Katherine''s face flush red in


    awkwardness.


    Just as she was thinking of changing the topic, Sean appeared by the door, and Queenie was beside


    him.


    Agrin formed on Katherine''s lips as she muttered, "Oh, dear, she''s quite bold to show up here"


    Alice frowned.


    "What the hell are they doing here?"


    The sight of the unexpected guests annoyed her.


    Just as she thought nothing else could be more annoying, Zack suddenly entered the yacht!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Zack saw Katherine as soon as he entered the venue.


    Of course, it was impossible for him not to see her.


    Many stars attended the event.


    All the guests were dressed up, but Katherine stood out among them all.


    Wearing a snow blue dress tonight, she looked like a cool and elegantdy that appeared out of snow.


    Katherine gave Zack a cold nce.


    The invitations to the event had been sent to hundreds of guests.


    Of course, Zack could easily get one from them.


    Zack continued to walk inside.


    Although Katherine was a little surprised, her face remained nk.


    "What is he doing here?"


    Aliceined under her breath.


    She curled the corners of her mouth.


    The expression in her eyes as she looked at Zack was obviously telling that he was not wee in the


    venue.


    Katherine''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    "I guess he''s someone''spanion¡± she replied with sarcasm.


    "I didn''t invite him!"


    Alice retorted between gritted teeth.


    She alsomented, "And that bitchy Queenie is really shameless, isn''t she?"


    Katherine smirked.


    "I guess so."


    As the two of them were chatting, a director came over to greet them.


    The chairperson raised the ss of red wine in her hand and sipped.


    She did not like it, though.


    Alice tactfully brought the director elsewhere.


    On the other hand, Katherine reced her drink with a ss of grape juice.


    Just as she turned around, she heard Queenie call out, "Hello, Miss Wilson"


    Katherine nced at Queenie and indifferently greeted, "Oh, hey there, Miss Johnston! It''s surprising to


    see you here.¡±


    Queenie gritted her teeth before saying, "I apologize for what happenedst time."


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "What happenedst time?" she repeated.


    "What do you mean?"


    Of course, she knew what Queenie was talking about.


    But Katherine wanted the Johnston''s daughter to be more precise.


    Queenie was enraged that her face slightly contorted.


    She wanted to fight Katherine.


    But thinking about what her father had reminded her before attending the event, she could only keep


    gritting her teeth to refrain from making a scene.


    "I identally pushed you when you came over for dinner.¡±


    "identally?"


    Katherine repeated.


    She raised an eyebrow and looked at Queenie in disbelief.


    "Miss Johnston, are you seriously telling me it was an ident?"


    Katherine asked with a grin.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Katherine!"


    Queenie warned through gritted teeth.


    Rage was now evident on her face.


    She even raised her hand, aiming at Katherine.


    Her voice was quite loud, drawing the attention of the other guests nearby.


    Katherine stood there, innocently staring at Queenie.


    They exchanged res until Queenie felt terrified.


    She remembered that she was on Katherine''s yacht.


    "I was wrongst time" Queenie continued to say insincerely.


    "I apologize."


    Katherine took a sip of grape juice before asking again.


    "So, the Johnston''s daughter attended Silverlight Entertainment''s annual celebration to apologize to me


    tonight?"


    Queenie hated to admit it, but Katherine was right.


    Queenie did not expect that the vase was fake.


    What was more, Simon also did not believe it.


    Later, they sent the vase to another expert to check it.


    Unfortunately, the appraisal report was the same.


    Her family was stunned.


    It was utterly unbelievable that the vase they bought for six hundred thousand dors was fake.


    Queenie would have even suspected that Katherine had done something to rece the vase with a


    fake one.


    But the Johnston''s vi was protected with CCTV cameras, and Sean at the time had witnessed what


    happened.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    But Queenie was the one that kept her eyes on Katherine that night.


    The CCTV cameras in the vi did not catch Katherine stealing the vase and recing it with a fake


    one.


    The vase they bought was fake from the beginning.


    It did not matter whether it was real or fake.


    The money wasted on it was not a problem to the Johnstons.


    What bothered Queenie was the bet she made with Katherinest time.


    The former did not forget it, and she did not want to wait for Katherine to remind her about that.


    When Queenie agreed to the bet, she also made a promise.


    Now that the appraisal results had supported Katherine''s im, how could Queenie be willing to give a


    public apology? She could not afford to be humiliated in public! All she could do was privately apologize


    to Katherine.


    This humiliation in private was bearable than that in front of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Queenie tugged at her dress.


    "You''re right.I dide to apologize tonight.I''m really sorry¡± she muttered.


    When Katherine heard Queenie''s words, the former could not help but chuckle.


    Katherine''s gaze swept across thetter''s eyes.


    "I must say then that I like how you apologized!"


    "Don''t you..."


    Queenie choked on her own breath.


    She wanted to fight Katherine for her provocation, but Queenie did not dare to say it out loud.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, she could only swallow the words down.


    "I know I was wrong" she said.


    "But don''t argue with me, Miss Wilson"


    Katherine tapped the ss with her finger.


    "Nuh-uh, you''re here to apologize.But whether or not I forgive you is entirely up to me, Miss Johnston¡±


    She paused for a moment before mentioning, "Besides, we have something else to deal with other than


    you pushing me, don''t we?"


    Knowing what Katherine was talking about, Queenie''s face turned pale as she froze in a panic.


    "I heard that your dad has asked experts from two different well-known institutions to check the


    authenticity of the vase.The result must have been revealed," Katherine said.


    "Now, Miss Johnston, the bet you made.."


    "No!" Queenie interjected and lied.


    "The result has note out yet!"


    "But I firmly believe that the vase in the vi is authentic!" she argued.


    She cleared her throat and added, "I went home after we met up and thought that our bet was actually


    unfair to you.I already owe an apology to you for pushing youst time, so I decided that we should


    cancel the bet.I will delete the video, and you should do the same."


    As if worried that Katherine would not believe her, Queenie took out her phone and deleted the video in


    front of Katherine.


    "Look, I''ve already deleted it.Now, you do the same!"


    The video was a ticking time bomb to Queenie.


    She would have deleted it long ago if not for the sake of convincing Katherine tonight.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and looked at Queenie with contempt.


    "Miss Johnston, I am a very serious person.I mark my words like a brave woman does" the chairperson


    said.


    "A bet is a bet.You and I even recorded it.It has been made.Just because you regret making a bet with


    me doesn''t mean we should both agree to cancel it."


    At this moment, Katherine smiled and added, "Besides, I was the one who asked you to make a bet


    with me.It''s not unfair to me if you prove to me that I am wrong about the authenticity of the vase.I will


    ept my defeat and publicly apologize as I have told you."


    Katherine took a moment to pause, squinting at Queenie.


    "You''re not convincing me to cancel our bet because you''ve found out that you lost, right? Miss


    Johnston?"


    A smile shed in her eyes.


    Those eyes seemed as though they could see through Queenie''s mind.


    Feeling exposed, Queenie lowered her head.


    "Of course not!" she denied.


    "I told you, we haven''t received the appraisal report." Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t forget to inform me about the report when you receive it¡± she replied.


    "However, I think the results should have alreadye out.If I remember correctly, appraisals take only


    a few hours now.If you haven''t received it, I believe it should be out in a few hours."


    A yful smile curved on Katherine''s lips again.


    She added, "Please don''t get me wrong, Miss Johnston.I don''t mean anything else.I''m just saying that


    you don''t have to hide the results from me.I have friends working in the appraisal agency, just so you


    know"


    Queenie abruptly retorted, "What?! Are you using me?!"


    Katherine kept her gaze at Queenie as the former muttered, "Miss Johnston, I believe that you know


    too well whether or not I''m talking nonsense."


    Anthony was walking over behind Queenie.


    Katherine nced at him and then back at his godsister.


    "Your brother is here.You guys talk.I think we''re done talking¡± Katherine said.


    She also remembered to warn, "Oh, by the way, if I don''t see you in three days fulfilling your bet...Miss


    Johnston, expect me to leak the video of you making a bet with me.You don''t want it to be trending, do


    you?"


    Katherine''s smile slightly turned into a grin.


    Before Anthony came near them, she turned in the direction of Tyler and the others and walked toward


    their table.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    "Did she push you around again, Kathy?" Tyler asked with concern in his voice.


    Katherine had just walked up toward him.


    She nced at him and asked back, "Do I look like someone who is easy to be pushed around?"


    Tyler raised an eyebrow.


    "No, you don''t.But I''m still worried about you, Kathy."


    Katherine took a sip of grape juice.


    "That''s kind of you, Tyler.But don''t worry about me.I can deal with anyone on my own.She gulped the


    juice in the ss and shifted her eyes to Vincent.


    "Is the daily life of a movie star the same as you imagined?" she asked.


    Vincent had been in training for over three months.


    Recently, Helen had let Tyler and Alexander help Vincent work on a new role in a respectable


    workce.


    The young man that had juste of age was wearing a suit and looked even more childish in it.


    One nce from Katherine made his face flush red.


    He replied, "Almost.¡±


    "Do you regret it?" Katherine asked.


    Vincent shook his head and firmly replied, "I don''t"


    Katherine grinned.


    "It seems like you''ve thought it through, huh?" shemented.


    "Miss Katherine" Vincent called out.


    "Do you think I''m not taking my decision seriously?"


    It was rare for Katherine to be talked to that way, so she was slightly startled.


    "Not really" she said.


    Vincent asked again as he felt offended.


    "Is it because I don''t look like someone who can keep on working hard?" Katherine only replied with a


    smile.


    Vincent was Florence''s only son.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    With his family''s connections, he could seed effortlessly.


    It was typical for people like him.


    Vincent pursed his lips and argued, "I admit.I can''t bear the hardship, but my idol is in the same


    industry"


    He then gazed meaningfully into Katherine''s eyes.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and nced at Tyler and Alexander.


    "Why did you join the industry because of an idol?"


    She cleverly changed the topic, not giving Vincent a chance to continue to also avoid the awkwardness


    between them.


    Tyler had a glib tongue.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Some things in the industry were clearly understood and interesting.


    Katherine leaned on the sofa and listened to him talk while her chin rested in her hand.


    She smiled from time to time.


    Her position and posture as she quietly listened made her look like a painting on a canvas.


    Meanwhile, Zack held a wine ss and wanted so badly to take Katherine away.


    He had never imagined that he could be that possessive.


    Although he and Katherine had already divorced, to watch her smiling at another man was unbearable


    to him.


    Sean looked at him from the side.


    "Stop staring at Katherine, Zack.She''s your ex-wife now, mind you-"


    Hearing his words, Zack''s face immediately darkened in rage.


    He turned his head and coldly looked at his friend.


    "Nice words really don''te out from a bad mouth like yours, huh?" Zack retorted.


    Sean heaved a sigh.


    "Hey, you''re going below the belt!"


    Zack sneered, "I still have something else harsher than that.Do you want to hear it?"


    "No, thanks!"


    Sean abruptly replied as he shook his head.


    "I don''t want to fight with you, man!"


    Zack was too bored talking with Sean now.


    But Sean was not.


    He nudged Zack by the shoulder and said, "You said you went through a lot of trouble to get an


    invitation.What are you doing now? Did you attend the event just to watch her like that all night?"


    It was nothing but cowardice for Sean.


    "Why don''t you go there and talk to her?" he asked, encouraging Zack.


    "Trust me, she won''t drive you away tonight!" Sean tapped Zack''s shoulder.


    "If she will, then just pretend that I didn''t tell you otherwise!"


    "Get lost!"


    Zack could not help eximing that, pissed off at his nagging friend.


    "Why would I?"


    Sean abruptly said with arrogance in his tone.


    "I also came in with an invitation letter, remember?"


    Hearing how much of a pain in the ass Sean could be, Zack wondered how he was able to be patient


    with him for thest three decades.


    Hearing his friend''s annoying response, Zack balled his hands into hefty fists.


    He did not want to stay with Sean any longer.


    Zack was afraid that he would end up throwing his friend into the sea.


    Not far away, Katherine was holding another ss of juice and got up as if she was looking for Alice.


    Zack was hesitating whether to go over when Sean suddenly decided for him.


    "Go! Go!" thetter urged while pushing the former.


    Zack took a deep breath and then pursed his lips.


    ¡®''Keep your cool...Keep your cool.¡±


    There are a lot of guests around.


    Besides, it''s illegal to kill someone, he thought, convincing himself to be more patient with Sean.


    Zack had no choice now but to walk directly to Katherine.


    After all, it was better than killing a friend.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Zack was tall and had long legs.


    In a few steps, he crossed the crowd and was now next to Katherine.


    He cleared his throat and called out, "Hey, Katherine"


    Katherine refrained from looking for Alice and nced at Zack indifferently.


    "I didn''t expect a busy man like you, Mr.Colburn, to make time to attend our developingpany''s


    annual celebration.I''m really ttered?¡± she said.


    Indirect hostility came out of her mouth as soon as she spoke.


    Zack looked at her as if he was oblivious to the words she had just told him.


    "I can''t take my eyes off of you.Do you know that? You look so stunning tonight" heplimented in a


    daze.


    "Oh, really? Well, then, thank you, Mr.Colburn¡± Katherine replied in acknowledgment.


    A polite smile was disyed on her face for a moment.


    But her eyes remained nk as it stared at Zack.


    He was lucky that it was herpany''s annual celebration.


    If he approached her during an ordinary night, she would abruptly ask a guard to kick her ex-husband


    out of her yacht.


    "Queenie came to talk to you about the vase?" Zack asked out of nowhere.


    Katherine did not expect him to know about the matter.


    She frowned and asked, "I suppose Sean told you"


    Only Sean told Zack about things that had something to do with Katherine, after all.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Zack admitted, "Uh-huh.He nodded and took a sip of wine.¡±


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.She did not want to talk with him further, so she excused herself


    professionally.


    "President Colburn, please take a seat.I have something else to do now.


    "Katherine," Zack called out.


    He did not pull Katherine''s arm to stop her, but calling out her name behind her back was enough to


    make her stay for a while.


    Katherine did not look back.


    Instead, she looked down at the ss in her hand and calmly said, "Let''s talk about itter.I don''t really


    want to ruin the night"


    Zack choked at his ex-wife''s response.


    Her words sounded something between a demand and a request, so he no longer forced her.


    He could only say, "Alright."


    He actually wanted to seriously and sincerely apologize to her.


    But he also knew that Katherine probably did not want to hear it.


    Right now, she probably even hated to see him.


    Katherine nodded her head.


    She then lifted her dress and walked away.


    Alice walked over and pulled Katherine beside her.


    "What did that jerk say to you this time?"


    Zack''s number one hater asked with pursed lips.


    Katherine nced at Alice.


    "Nothing,"


    Zack''s ex-wife denied as she thought that it was trivial.


    "Katherine..."


    Alice warned, not believing her friend''s response.


    Katherine rolled her eyes and admitted, "Heplimented me for being stunning tonight"


    Alice was indignant.


    "Why did he say that? What in the world does he need topliment you like that?" she sneered.


    "My gosh, you''re stunning every day! Any man who isn''t blind can see that! That jerk''s really stupid!"


    Katherine smiled.


    "Well, I don''t really care about strangers"


    Alice raised an eyebrow as Katherine''s words sounded like a violin in her ears.


    "I like that fierceness, my friend!" Alice said proudly.


    Sean wanted to approach Katherine and ask why she did not reply to his message.


    But he found Zack sitting alone nearby, and Sean could not help but watch his friend with pity.


    Talking with Katherine was probably yet another tragedy.


    It was about time for the annual celebration to officially begin.


    Katherine went up to the stage and delivered a speech after testing the microphone.


    The speech was brief.


    It took over in less than a minute.


    Thepany then gave awards made of authentic gold and silver.


    Upon judging the attention of the crowd, the award segment could be said to be the most exciting part


    of the event.


    Alice carried a gold bar as she came down from the stage.


    As the top-notch actress that thepany supported, she was worthy of being awarded as the number


    one in both poprity and performance.


    As soon as she stepped down the stage, Alice embraced Katherine.


    "Katherine!"


    Alice irresistibly screamed with excitement.


    "I think I''ve really fallen in love with you!"


    Katherine blocked her face that Alice wanted to kiss.


    "You just love my money" the chairperson grunted.


    "I love you more than that!" Alice retorted.


    With a giggle, she also whispered, "But I can''t deny that I love it, too!"


    Katherine chuckled and teased, "Is a hundred fifty thousand dors heavy?"


    The mention of it made Alice lift the bar with her other hand.


    "Don''t say that! I''m realizing now how heavy it is!" sheined.


    Silverlight Entertainment made a big profit this year.


    Last year, they released a movie and earned money beyond the production budget.


    Katherine got over 12.5 million dors, and the profit was more than 11 million.


    Katherine was a generous chairperson.


    She allocated 780,000 dors of theirpany''s recent profit for the year-end reward.


    Alice was a top star in thepany, so she deserved to receive 150,000 dors.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, a department took out over three million year-end bonuses.


    On average, each staff would receive almost 14,000 dors.


    The annual celebration this time was showering thepany''s staff the money they deserved to add to


    their earnings.


    It was insanely rewarding!

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Following the giving of the rewards, the lucky draw segment began.


    The smallest prize was an envelope containing three hundred dors.


    Everyone in the stadium was included in the draw lots as one of them was given a ticket with numbers


    on it, which were then used to determine the lucky winner of this segment.


    As the host announced the lucky winner''s number, Sean looked at his own ticket number and


    eximed in surprise, "Hey, that''s my number! I''m the lucky winner! I won three hundred dors!"


    Zack, who was at the side, inly asked him, "Have you never seen three hundred dors?"


    "You don''t understand it.It''s a different thing! I instantly have three hundred without exerting any effort!


    Aside from that, the beautiful president Miss Wilson herself will be the one who will personally give the


    prize to me!"


    Sean exined, overjoyed.


    But he then asked his friend in confusion, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    It was because Zack immediately snatched Sean''s ticket in thetter''s hand after hearing Katherine''s


    name.


    Sean looked at his friend in disbelief.


    Realizing his friend''s motive, he asked, "Seriously, Zack?"


    "I''ll just give you three thousand in exchange"


    Zack offered to his friend.


    But Sean shockingly asked, with his index finger pointing himself, "Do I look like someone who needs


    that three thousand of yours?¡±


    Determined enough, Zack didn''t want to give up and offered even more, which his friend would


    definitely not decline.


    "Then I''ll give you ten percent of the profit in the project in Swift City"


    ¡®''That''s more than six hundred thousand!¡¯'' Sean thought.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not a surprise for Zack to give off such a great offer in exchange for what he wanted.


    "You know what, my friend.It''s okay to sacrifice something in exchange for the one you desire.So, go!


    Take that ticket! Otherwise, I''ll be mad at you!" Sean said, grinning from ear to ear.


    Zack only gave Sean a cold stare and warned, "Say one more word, and you''ll regret it"


    "Fine! Easy, man!"


    Sean surrendered.


    He just kept his mouth shut after that.


    But deep down, he was much delighted with his six hundred thousand in the future.


    The time hade for the winners to be announced, and the host called out the ticket number Zack


    was now holding.


    Sean immediately nudged his friend with his elbow, signaling him to go up to the stage.


    Although he did not say anything, his wink was indeed irritating enough.


    Zack twitched the corner of his mouth and stepped over the crowd.


    As soon as people saw Zack climb up the stage, their mouths and eyes opened wide in surprise.


    Although Katherine rarely be stunned, she has unconsciously been for a moment.


    But when she had regainedposure, she extended her hand to shake hands with Zack and casually


    said, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you¡± Zack only replied.


    Even if their handshake had already ended, he could still feel the warmth of her hand in his.


    But he just ignored that and simply looked down at her, taking the envelope from her hand.


    After that, he directly turned around and returned to the crowd like nothing special had happened.


    If it was going to be recalled, this was the most peaceful interaction they had since they had been


    divorced.


    After the draw lots, everyone was free to do anything.


    Since Katherine''s presence was no longer needed, she could leave now if she wanted.


    Katherine then stepped down from the stage and checked the time.


    She had intended to leave in five minutes.


    However, when Anthony saw her, he immediately left Luke and approached her, calling out, "Katherine"


    Noticing his presence, Katherine smiled and asked him, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine, my generousdy boss¡± Anthony replied with praise.


    Aside from the fact that they were both busy at the event, they were only fake couples, so they had no


    obligation to constantly check on each other as a real couple would.


    Besides, Katherine thought that Anthony probably didn''t need her as a fake girlfriend anymore after


    that night.


    "Stop it.It''s just a smallpany that I manage, after all.You don''t have to give me such honor like I


    own a poprpany¡± Katherine replied, a bit shy.


    Anthony looked at her and was about to speak when his phone rang.


    "Sorry, give me a minute.I''ll just answer this call?¡± He excused himself first before answering the call.


    Katherine simply nodded in response.


    When she turned her head to get a cup of soft drink, she noticed Zack staring at her.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked away,pletely ignoring his presence at all.


    She then raised her cup of soda and took a sip from it.


    After a moment, Anthony had already hung up the phone and returned to Katherine with a worried


    expression.


    "Queenie is outside.She said she wants to talk to you"


    Katherine frowned slightly and replied, "We have nothing to talk about."


    She said it would take only five minutes, Anthony added.


    Katherine pondered for a moment and finally agreed, "Okay, fine.Excuse me for a while then."


    But before she could turn her back, Anthony said, "Katherine, I''m sorry about what happened that


    night"


    She simply smiled and stated, "As you said, this matter has nothing to do with you¡±


    Anthony shook his head and again added, "I know about the vase." She snorted.


    "And? Are you trying to convince me to just forgive her?"


    "No, it''s not that.I just feel somehow guilty that you suffered from that usation¡± Anthony answered.


    Katherine arched her eyebrow and uttered, "I''m not epting any wrong usation, so don''t


    worry.Now, if you''ll excuse me"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately turned around and walked away.


    On her way out of the venue, Alice suddenly ran over to her and asked, "Are you going home now?"


    "Not yet.I''m going to meet Queenie.She''s here and she''s looking for me¡± Katherine answered.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "Why does she want to talk to you?" Alice curiously asked.


    Katherine thought for a moment.


    "Probably because of the bet."


    Alice scoffed and asked, "And you''re still going to continue it?"


    "Of course¡± Katherine answered.


    "Then I''ll go with you! Who knows what tricks that bratty is up to this time!"


    Alice bravely said and apanied her friend to Queenie.


    Katherine just let her friend do what thetter wanted.


    Only when she saw Queenie did she stop Alice on thetter''s track and say, "I''ll talk to her alone."


    "Okay¡± Alice said and smiled at her friend.


    On such a cold day, Queenie wore a dress and shawl as she stood beside the yacht.


    Katherine then walked over to Queenie, and thetter immediately noticed her presence.


    Queenie then faced Katherine and asked, "Katherine, do you have to force me?"


    Upon hearing Queenie''s question, Katherine could not help but raise an eyebrow and confusingly


    asked, "Force you?"


    When she finally realized what the other party meant, she wanted tough.


    "Yes! You don''t want to cancel the bet, right?"


    Queenie used.


    Katherine just looked at her and remarked, "Well, Miss Johnston, you''re already an adult.So, you must


    stand by your words"


    As soon as Katherine finished speaking, Queenie suddenly climbed onto the guardrail and warned, "If


    you continue it, I will jump down from here! Isn''t there a swarm of reporters on the shore? When they


    saw me, I''ll tell them you pushed me here.I''m sure you don''t want to be locked up in jail and forced to


    eat prison food, am I right?"


    ¡®''Tsk, so this was her n, huh?''¡¯ Katherine realized.


    But she simply showed a smirk and said, "Then do what you want.Besides, I want to see you jump


    there¡¯''


    "I''m serious here, Katherine! I''m not fooling around!"


    Queenie trembled with anger.


    Looking at Queenie, Katherine''s face became cold.


    "I''m also dead serious.If you already forgot what happened three years ago, sorry, but I can still


    remember it clearly, Miss Johnston"


    Back then, Queenie deliberately pushed Katherine into the swimming pool in front of so many people.


    So, thetter couldn''t just forget it easily.


    "You will regret this, Katherine! I''m telling you!"


    Queenie shouted, her teeth clenched.


    Since she didn''t have any other n on hand, she had no choice but to execute her initial n.


    She turned around and jumped into the sea.


    Alice, who was recording the scene on her phone, was also shocked.


    She hurriedly ran over to her friend and eximed in disbelief, "Is she crazy?"


    "Maybe."


    Katherine simply replied as she nced at Queenie, who was now in the sea.


    After that, she then called for someone.


    Queenie knew how to swim, so she would not drown easily.


    Since she was the one who decided to jump into the sea on such a cold day, Katherine and Alice let


    Queenie soak for a while longer.


    Realizing how cold the water was, Queenie cried and cursed in the sea.


    Katherine then turned to look at Sean and asked him, "Why don''t you save your cousin, Mr.Lewis?"


    Sean only gritted his teeth and remained on his spot.


    It was not that he was cruel.


    It was just that Queenie used to be part of the district swimming team, so she obviously knew how to


    swim and didn''t need his help.


    Aside from that, it was cold that day, so he really did not want to join her there.


    A momentter, the rescue staff had already dragged Queenie to the shore.


    Just as she saw Sean, she rushed over to him.


    Pointing at Katherine, Queenie said to her cousin, "She pushed me! This woman pushed me earlier;


    that''s why I fell into the sea!"


    Meanwhile, Katherine was just standing nearby and watching Queenie act like a fool.


    Alice, on the other hand, was holding the phone in one hand and the microphone in the other.


    She then yed the video she had just recorded a while ago.


    "Katherine, do you have to force me?"


    "Force you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Yes! You don''t want to cancel the bet, right?"


    "Well, Miss Johnston, you''re already an adult.So, you must stand to your words¡±


    "If you continue it, I will jump down from here! Isn''t there a swarm of reporters on the shore? When they


    saw me, I''ll tell them you pushed me here.I''m sure you don''t want to be locked up in jail and forced to


    eat prison food, am I right?"


    "Then do what you want.Besides, I want to see you jump there."


    "I''m serious here, Katherine! I''m not fooling around!"


    "I''m also serious.If you already forgot what happened three years ago, sorry, but I can still remember it


    clearly, Miss Johnston"


    "You will regret this, Katherine! I''m telling you!"


    Since the phone''s screen was small, people in the ce could not see the video record.


    However, the sound was loud enough to hear the voices clearly.


    With that, everyone knew who the two people speaking in the video recording were.


    Earlier, before Alice yed the video she had recorded, Queenie was crying and even shouting at


    Sean, demanding that he must call the police.


    But after she had heard her own voice in the recording, her tears suddenly stopped from falling.


    Her face was now flushed with rage and embarrassment as she was in Sean''s arms.


    The people around her looked at her with mocking expressions on their faces.


    Queenie was embarrassed and could only plunge into Sean''s arms.


    "I want to go home now! Let''s go home now, Sean!" she cried.


    Sean, who was immune to insults, felt that he also needed to flee from the crowd as he was also


    embarrassed.


    So, he picked up Queenie and left in no time.


    Thetter saw Katherine through the gap in Sean''s elbow as they passed by.


    Katherine was just standing there with a faint smile on her face, and her attractive eyes were as cold as


    ice.


    Only then had she realized that the table had turned over.


    Her n to tarnish Katherine''s image turned to be the reason for her embarrassment.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Queenie''s incessant wailing was ear-piercing.


    Reporters were waiting in ambush on the shore.


    As soon as they heard her raucous cries, those reporters who were anticipating a breaking news story


    all turned their cameras toward her direction.


    It was dark, and the reporters were quite far from where they were located.


    The lighting was insufficient, and the distance wasn''t favorable.


    Although the photos and videos were blurry, the audio was clear and audible.


    Alice held the phone and yed the video for everyone to see.


    The moment they heard the recorded conversation, the reporters at the beach figured out what was


    going on right away.


    A mob of reporters swarmed Sean as he descended from the yacht with Queenie in his arms.


    Queenie risked her life by jumping off the yacht on such an icy-cold day.


    After being pulled out of the water, she shivered due to the freezing temperature despite being in


    Sean''s arms.


    The spiteful look in Katherine''s eyes as they walked past her made Queenie cower in trepidation.


    She couldn''t raise her head due to shame.


    She had made a solemn vow to frame and to humiliate Katherine, yet she ended up groveling in Sean''s


    arms.


    It had not been easy for the paparazzi to uncover rumors or scandals in the middle of winter.


    Notwithstanding the cold, they stuck around the shore for an entire night in the hopes of catching some


    drama at the Silverlight Entertainment annual meeting.


    It had been difficult to obtain crucial evidence, so no one was willing to give up such an opportunity.


    Central Ring belonged to the Lewis family.


    It was safe to say that the nation''s entertainment industry was split into two.


    As a member of the Lewis family, Sean exuded an icy demeanor while he scolded the surrounding


    crowd.


    His ferocious look effectively dispersed the reporters who initially flocked the area.


    They didn''t dare to obstruct the two as they left the yacht.


    After they escaped the pack of reporters, Sean brought Queenie into the car.


    He found a nket from the back seat and glumly tossed it to her.


    "Wipe yourself dry!" he ordered.


    Queenie cried as soon as she got in the car.


    Sean was vexed by her incessant crying.


    He yelled in irritation, "Shut up, Queenie! If you annoy me further, I will throw you out of the car and let


    the paparazzi hound you!"


    Queenie trembled in fear and secretly cast a sidelong nce at Sean.


    She tried to suppress her cries upon seeing the grim look on his face.


    She was utterly humiliated tonight.


    If she were thrown out of the car, it would bring shame to herself and the entire Johnston family.


    Since Sean had already brought Queenie out of the crowd, Katherine did not want to stick around


    anymore.


    She turned and briefly looked at Alice as she said, "I''m going back"


    "The night is young.Why are you leaving so soon?" Alice asked in dismay.


    Katherine nced at the crowd of reporters who were hungry for gossip and stubbornly gave an


    excuse, "I''m sleepy"


    The corner of Alice''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "Alright, then I''ll walk you to the car¡±


    "Don''t bother.You might get into trouble with the bunch of paparazzi outside."


    "It''s all Queenie''s fault!"


    Alice grumbled in annoyance.


    Katherine just raised an eyebrow and smiled in return.


    "I''m leaving."


    As she spoke, she waved her hand and turned to leave.


    "What happened three years ago? Was it the night of Mr.Johnston''s birthday?"


    Zack, who had been keeping an eye on Katherine, suddenly asked.


    Katherine had only taken a few steps and was startled to find that he had followed her.


    Katherine nced at him but did not answer his question.


    Instead, she retorted, "There are reporters and paparazzi all over the ce.I don''t want tomorrow''s


    news to be full of rumors about the two of us.¡±


    In acknowledgment, Zack stopped and took two steps back.


    "Three years ago, was it Queenie who pushed you into the water?"


    Katherine was pleased that he had finally discovered the truth of what had happened.


    However, she didn''t appreciate him bringing up the past.


    But since he asked, she had no intention of concealing it.


    She had never been the type to suffer in silence.


    "Yes, but to be more urate, it was your sister and Miss Johnston who pushed me into the swimming


    pool together"


    She wouldn''t have let the matter go had it not been for her deep affection for Zack.


    Unfortunately, Zack did not care how much she had suffered despite her efforts and tolerance.


    That night, she had appeared in front of him drenched in water, yet he had only given her an indifferent


    look.


    Now that she thought about it, she realized how insensitive he had been.


    Her response came as a Surprise to Zack.


    That year, they had been married for less than a year.


    Mr.Johnston was celebrating his birthday.


    Because of his good rtionship with Sean, his aunt, Beatrice, asked Sean to send him an invitation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t afford to decline.


    He had no ns of bringing Katherine to the party, but Chloe made up a story and brought Katherine to


    the event.


    At that time, he assumed that Katherine intentionally attended the event just to seduce him, which was


    why he felt disgusted when he saw her at the birthday party.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chloe, who had always looked down on Katherine, stood up for her at that time.


    As a result, Zack felt that Katherine was too devious.


    Due to his hatred toward her, he barely let her stay by his 7 side.


    There was a suddenmotion in the middle of the garden, and Sean pulled him to check out the


    situation.


    Only then did he see Katherine getting out of the pool, soaking wet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The people around him were allughing at her.


    Sean was alsoughing beside him.


    Zack was mocking her for her petty tricks just to get his attention.


    He was disgusted with the thought that she even had to resort to pretending to act pitiful to gain


    sympathy.


    He stood not far away and watched her slowly walk toward him.


    He felt that those people were not only ridiculing her but alsoughing at him.


    Her face looked terrible.


    She walked up to him, looking disheveled with her clothes dripping with water.


    "Zack, I feel cold¡±


    Her pale face made her look pitiful, but all he felt was contempt.


    He gave her a cold re before turning to leave.


    Looking back, he realized that she might have really felt miserable that night.


    She had clearly told him that she was cold in front of the guests.


    She probably thought that as her husband, he would at least take her away out of duty, even if he did


    not feel any care orpassion toward her.


    Unfortunately, he did not.


    In hindsight, Zack felt uneasy.


    He stared at Katherine, who stood more than a meter away from him.


    Her delicate and beautiful face looked cold and aloof.


    Her alluring eyes were filled with indifference, far from the fragile and pitiful Katherine that he had seen


    that night.


    It was as if that image of her was only in his imagination.


    It finally dawned on him that he had driven her away.


    His heart was heavy with guilt and regret.


    "I''m sorry.He looked straight at her, his pitch-ck eyes like a bottomless pit.¡±


    Katherine chuckled, "It doesn''t matter now.It''s all in the past"


    After all, she held a grudge.


    She would settle these old debts one by one.


    Immediately after she spoke, her smile faded, and her face looked cold.


    She then turned around and walked out.


    Zack watched as she walked away from him.


    The sea breeze was biting, just like the indifferent look she gave him.


    He took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked while he stood in the darkness.


    He was aware that Katherine was avoiding him like the gue.


    The more she loved him and longed for his love in the past, the more she hated him now to the point


    that she was repulsed by the mere thought of being near him.


    He took a long drag of the cigarette.


    His throat felt constricted, and he swallowed with much difficulty.


    He then put out the cigarette and turned to leave.


    "Mr.Colburn, long time no see" A man''s voice came from behind.


    Zack frowned upon hearing his voice.


    He turned around and came face to face with Anthony.


    "Mr.Jordan" he said, clearly displeased.


    "Mr.Colburn doesn''t seem to like me very much"


    "You can say that; Zack scoffed.


    He walked to the side and threw the cigarette into the garbage bin.


    Anthony smiled as he said, "Katherine told me about you.Sheined that you''ve been pestering


    her"


    Zack''s expression turned cold almost instantly.


    He looked Anthony straight in the eye and asked, "So? What does it have to do with you?"


    "She is my girlfriend now.Of course, it matters to me."


    Zack sneered, "Even married couples get divorced.How sure are you that you won''t break up?"


    "I''m sure of it.After all, I''m not Mr.Colburn."


    His words wereced with sarcasm, aimed directly at Zack.


    Undeterred by Zack''s demeanor, Anthony was still smiling, as if he had just spoken casually.


    Zack''s face turned gloomy.


    After a while, he asserted, "She doesn''t like you."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.Anthony stood behind and looked at Zack''s departing


    figure.His face gradually rxed.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    A lot of things happened tonight.


    It was impossible to say that the mood around them was not affected at all.


    Katherine still remembered what happened that night so vividly.


    Three years wasn''t long enough for her to forget it.


    She used to think that it didn''t matter how much Zack disliked her.


    In the end, he was going to take her away anyways.


    However, he didn''t do that.


    Katherine went out of the vi area and took a taxi back to Colburn family home that night.


    She caught a high fever for two straight days because of the cold air that night.


    However, Zack did not return to the Colburn family vi, so he had no idea about it.


    Zack felt more and more idiotic and foolish as these old thoughts crossed his mind.


    Katherine couldn''t tell what was wrong with her in the past three years.


    She actually endured this as she did 3 years ago.


    Katherine couldn''t sleep very well that night.


    She woke up the next day before dawn.


    All of her dreams were messy that night, and they all had Zack in them.


    Some of her dreams were real, some were false, and that confused her a lot which caused her to be


    half-asleep during the night.


    Katherine felt her body filled with fatigue and difort when she woke up the next morning.


    As she sat up and checked the clock, she saw that it was five minutes away from seven-thirty in the


    morning.


    Katherine had no ns or meetings this morning, so she didn''t have to be in rush for anything.


    Katherine reached for her phone and opened it.


    She scrolled through Twitter for a while.


    She found that the issue with Queeniest night had been posted.


    It was the video of Queenie plunging into the sea and almost losing her life in the first ce.


    Katherine was already in a sour mood.


    Her heart lightened upon seeing the video, and she felt better than she did.


    She sighed and thought, ''I didn''t do anything this time¡±


    After she had her breakfast, she heard her phone ringing and saw that Alice was calling.


    "Katherine¡± Alice called as soon as Katherine picked up the call.


    "I heard about the incident of Queenie jumping into the sea being exposed around eleven o''clock.And


    this incident became a trending event at three in the morning.It was still trending until seven!"


    "I saw it as soon as I woke up, Katherine said as she took a sip of her coffee.


    "I didn''t do it this time" she insisted.


    "I just got up and I didn''t do anything or spend any money to make it a trending topic!"


    Alice nodded and understood her immediately as soon as Katherine exined herself as expected.


    Katherine slyly smiled.


    "I didn''t say anything." Alice let out a snort.


    "I saw thements from theizens, and they were all curious about what the bet was, and it


    actually forced Queenie to threaten her by jumping into the sea! This time, Queenie could be


    considered to have lifted a stone and smashed her foot.It would be fine if she did not make a fuss,


    however, now that she had made such a fuss, she couldn''t do it! Thousands of herizens forced her


    to finish the bet!"


    "I only gave her three days toplete it Katherine sneered with one of her brows raised.Even after


    three days, the issue had blown up so much that the heat of the news still hasn''t passed at all.


    Originally, the bet was for her to apologize in front of a live broadcast room that wasn''t less than a


    hundred-thousand people are watching.


    Now, instead of that, she was a trending topic.


    There will probably be millions of people watching when Queeniees forward with an apology.


    Everyone loved to gossip, after all.


    "When she apologizes on live broadcast¡± Alice started with a smirk on her face.


    "I would have to advertise it on Twitter!"


    "I can¡± Katherine said.


    She tapped her fingers on the table idly.


    She heard Luke''s voice in the background of Alice''s call as she spoke.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and then smirked mischievously as she ended the call.


    She frowned as she realized that she had to listen to their flirting so early in the morning.


    Katherine watched leisurely as she was satisfied with themotion that rted to Queenie.


    She joyed at the thought that Johnstons were almost going to fall.


    Sean began to burn not long after he sent Queenie back.


    Beatrice hated Katherine secretly as she knew what caused such a mess.


    She knew that Katherine refused to let go of them.


    Simon was enraged that he almost couldn''t think straight and move.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he stopped and calmed down as he saw Beatrice cry.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    However, after a while, the video footage of Queenie diving into the sea and threatening Katherine


    quickly went viral on social media.


    Queenie was already aware that her video had gone viral, so she contacted Sean and begged him to


    find a way to turn down the video so inte users could no longer see it.


    On the other hand, when Sean told Simon that Zack was the one responsible for why the video went


    viral, Simon suddenly got a headache since he knew that it wasn''t a minor issue.


    Throughout the night, Simon and Beatrice could not sleep well as they were worried about fixing the


    problem, while Queenie, who caused trouble, peacefully slept because she had taken medicine.


    Queenie awoke the following day and was enraged when she saw the trending topic.


    She threatened to find Katherine to set things right.


    Simon, who had not gone to work, heard Queenie''s words.


    This time, he couldn''t contain himself.


    Even though Beatrice intervened, he still ended up hurting his daughter.


    Katherine, of course, waspletely unaware of these things.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Katherine counted the days, and after thest day of her agreement with Queenie, she personally went


    to the Johnston''s family mansion.


    Queenie had a fever that night, and on the next day, she was thrashed by her dad.


    She had been resting in their mansion for the past few days.


    Her mother, Beatrice, hurried up to her room to tell her that Katherine was outside their house.


    When she heard that, she panicked out of fear.


    Queenie nced at Beatrice and could only cry in the next second.


    "What should we do now, mom?" she worriedly asked.


    Beatrice gave her a cold, bitter look.


    "Do you think I will let her do what she wants in our house? What are you so worried about?" her


    mother uttered.


    Queenie simply kept her lips pursed and remained silent because she knew why Katherine hade


    to their house.


    Beatrice raised her hand and poked Queenie''s forehead.


    "Don''t worry, hold on.I''m going to send her away" Beatrice added.


    "Thank you, mom!" she replied.


    Beatrice stood up and walked out of her room, snorting harshly.


    Their maid invited Katherine to the living room and asked what she wanted to drink.


    In the end, all she got was tea.


    Not long after, Beatrice came downstairs.


    Katherine smiled as she gazed at Beatrice.


    "Mrs.Johnston, it''s nice to see you again" she greeted.


    Beatrice looked at her and smirked, "Yes, we meet again.Miss Wilson is far more pretty powerful than I


    expected, huh," she replied.


    Katherine tilted her head at the side and lifted her brows.


    "You tter me so much.Of course, I can''tpare myself to Miss Johnston.Ordinary people wouldn''t


    think of going as far as diving into the sea to threaten me¡± Beatrice knew that Katherine meant that


    Queenie was stupid, but Katherine did not say it directly, so she could only endure.


    "Queenie is young and naive.Of course, she does not have a highlyplex mind, her ideas are


    simple, and she does things rashly."


    "It seems that you have a bad memory, Mrs.Johnston" Katherine retorted, her demeanor remaining


    unchanged.


    The expression on Beatrice''s face had turned cold.


    "Can you tell me what you are talking about?"


    "It''s nothing.It''s only that three years ago, I fell into the pool in your house.I didn''t expect that you would


    forget it so quickly¡± Katherine said.


    Beatrice''s facial expression had be more serious now.


    Why hadn''t she realized before that Katherine was very outspoken? She couldn''t evenmunicate


    with her properly! Since she couldn''t express it, there was no need for her to say it.


    "Queenie has a high fever, and her father had done something to her.So, she has been resting and


    lying on the bed for the past few days.If you don''t mind, let''s leave everything idle for now since my


    daughter is not feeling well.We can meet and talk about this next time" Beatrice said to her.


    Katherine took a sip of tea and said calmly, "Since Queenie is aware of why I''m here today, I''ll be


    straight to the point.We have an agreement, and today is the deadline.I have no other things in


    mind.The only thing I have is that I keep my word."


    "The bet is a matter of mutual agreement.Since she is willing to risk everything, she must ept the


    oue of whether she will win or not.Our bet revolves around the authenticity of the vase, and we


    know the answer to that now.Since Miss Johnston lost, she must keep her promise" Katherine uttered.


    Katherine took a deep breath and cast a nce at Beatrice.


    "Mrs.Johnston, I have already said what I want to say.Remember that I am a very stubborn person" she


    had half a smile while saying this.


    Katherine stood up from the couch and bowed to Beatrice, after which she took another sip of tea.


    "I still have many things to do, so I''ll go first.Goodbye, Mrs.Johnston, but I guess you don''t want to see


    me anymore" she said, bidding her goodbye to Beatrice.


    Katherine''s lips twisted as she concluded her sentence.


    Her smile was like a demonstration of power.


    Beatrice felt as if she was going to throw up when she saw it.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Katherine had a lot of spare time today.


    She drove to get a pizza after leaving the Johnstons residence and then went home to watch


    Queenie''s live broadcast.


    She had already expressed herself bluntly to the Johnstons family.


    If Queenie was not sensible enough to follow her, then heaven knew the consequences.


    She should not me Katherine if she were to ruin her reputation.


    Queenie would be humiliated by thousands ofizens once Katherine posted the video online.


    She had made a bet, but Queenie refused to admit that she had lost.


    ¡®''Tch, what kind of person is she?''¡¯ Katherine pondered.


    If Queenie obeyed the consequence of the bet, she would at least look like a decent person, and she


    would be given a chance by Katherine.


    As for whether Queenie wanted to be decent or not, it was not up to Katherine to decide.


    Today, mostpanies had started to look ahead for the holiday season.


    There were less than ten days before the year ends and for the new year toe.


    Somepanies had even started to take day-offs.


    It made the road busy.


    The traffic was heavy as there were many more cars on the road.


    In an unfortunate turn of events, Katherine''s car was suddenly hit from behind on her way home.


    "Hey! Lady, you hit my car.Come down and see how much you need topensate!" announced a


    sloppy male voice from outside before she could get out of her vehicle.


    This voice sounded a little bit familiar.


    She looked sideways and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    It turned out to be Cody.


    He was Chloe''s twin brother and Zack''s younger sibling.


    Katherine pushed open the door and got out of the vehicle.


    "Are you sure that I am the one responsible for this ident?" she asked Cody, who was enraged in


    front of her.


    Katherine could smell a hint of alcohol in the air as she exited from her car.


    She was Certain that Cody was drunk.


    "Hey, ex-sister-inw, what a coincidence!"


    Cody snorted when he noticed it was Katherine.


    The man beside Cody took a cold, hostile look at her.


    "Your ex-sister-inw isn''t that bad!" said Cody''s friend.


    Cody patted Katherine''s car casually.


    "Of course, she''s good enough! Or else, how would she manage to get married to my brother? Look at


    her now.How could she be so sessful after divorcing my brother, Zack? Can you see this car? This


    must be expensive, right? If my calction is correct, this model will cost more than 1.8 million dors!


    Not bad at all! Now, Katherine, tell me who''s this generous rich guy giving you these things nowadays,"


    Cody''s insulting words wereing out naturally from his filthy mouth.


    Katherine nced at him before contacting the cops.


    The two drunk men did not notice as they were busy inspecting Katherine''s car.


    She had alreadypleted the call when the men turned back their attention to Katherine.


    "As I could say, foie gras is the most delicious food I''ve tasted; you''re ex-sister-inw would be the


    most interesting for me tonight! Cody, no matter what, she''s still your ex-sister-inw.There''s no need


    to let her pay for the damage."


    He then turned around to face Katherine.


    "Why don''t you apany me for a night? I''ll pay for the car repair on behalf of my friend''s beautiful


    ex-sister-inw!"


    As the man spoke, he reached out to touch Katherine''s chin.


    She raised her hand and grabbed his wrist, "I''ve already called the traffic police.You guys have the


    smell of alcohol on you.Did you drunk-drive?"


    "What the heck?!"


    the guy cursed in pain as Katherine gripped his wrist tightly.


    The man inhaled deeply and cast a panicked nce towards his friend.


    Cody was not convinced, "Who are you trying to scare?"he said and spat on the ground.


    "Go ahead, call the police, and then we''ll see if my brother won''t kill you if I go to jail!" he added


    proudly.


    Katherine gave them both a smirking look.


    "You don''t believe me? Then, wait and see"


    She had no ns for the day, so Katherine had plenty of time to deal with these bastards.She hadn''t


    seen anyone from the Colburn Family in a long time.


    Now that she had bumped into Cody''s drunken state while driving today, she would never be polite.


    Cody and the man exchanged nces.


    They were both drunk and had been locked up for several days before this incident.


    "Who wants to waste time with you? I have more important matters to attend to, so I will let you go this


    time.I am unlucky to run into you today, but don''t think that we are done here.I will let youpensate


    me in the future!"


    he threatened.


    Katherine remained silent as she watched both men hop into their cars.


    It would be better if they leave, so she could file an additionalint against the two for running


    away from their responsibility.


    When Cody heard that she had called the police, he was a little worried.


    He was, however, furious that Katherine scared him away in this manner.


    So, to satisfy himself, before leaving, he reversed his car and stepped on the elerator in full speed,


    ruthlessly knocking into Katherine''s vehicle once more.


    The bumper had fallen off, and one of the headlights had been crushed.


    A scratch of about twenty centimeters was also there.


    After Cody had run into Katherine''s car, he also identally crashed into his friend''s vehicle and into a


    few more others.


    On the other hand, Katherine was standing by the side, watching him in a mix of amusement and


    confusion.


    The traffic enforcer arrived not long after Cody and his friend left.


    Katherine had immediately gave the license te number and showed the video from her phone to the


    enforcer.


    The police then immediately took off to chase the offenders.


    When she saw that the officer''s motorcycle had been gone, Katherine pulled out her phone and dialed


    Celine''s number.


    She then took a taxi to bring her home as soon as Celine had the right people contacted to deal with


    her car.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In less than an hour, the police gave her a call, instructing Katherine to go over to the police station to


    file a formalint.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Upon hanging up the phone, Katherine smiled as she grabbed her coat and headed to the garage.


    She took the Ferrari this time and went out to the police station.


    She had just walked into the police station when Cody, who was also making a statement, noticed her


    and eximed, "You just wait! I''ll get my brother to kill you!"


    Katherine just stood there and looked at him with a smile.


    "We''ll wait and see. ¡° After she spoke, she followed the other police officer into the room where her


    statement was recorded.


    When she finished filing herint, it was alreadyte.


    The sky was dark, and the snow began falling outside.


    Katherine forgot to put on her scarf and gloves.


    She stood at the police station''s entrance, reluctant to go.


    At this time, Chloe and Victoria walked in.


    They happened to run into each other again.


    Victoria took the bag and was about to hit Katherine.


    "You did it on purpose! You deliberately want to punish our family!" she eximed, her teeth clenching


    in rage.


    Katherine frowned and instantly dodged to the side.


    "Victoria, if you attack me again, I won''t mind filing a case against you for deliberately hurting me" she


    said.


    Chloe stopped Victoria.


    "Mom, we are at the entrance of a police station!"


    Victoria''s face darkened as she clenched her teeth.


    Katherine looked at her with a faint smile on her face.


    After a while, Victoria turned away, trembling, "Just wait, Katherine."


    ¡®''Tch, does the Colburn family have a habit of saying this?''¡¯ Katherinemented at the back of her


    head.


    ¡®''Okay then.I will wait for it! she said to herself jokingly.¡±


    Katherine grimaced and stared at the retreating figures of Chloe and Victoria.She then stepped out and


    walked into the already thickening snowkes on the ground.She felt cold, but she was in a very good


    mood.


    Katherine had just finished her dinner when Alice called to inquire about Queenie''s broadcast


    schedule.


    She nced at the clock on the wall, and it showed that it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "I went to the Johnstons'' residence at noon today, and if Queenie doesn''t make a move until after


    midnight tonight, I will be the one to make the first move.''''


    Since Queenie lost the bet, she had to ept defeat.


    She should not have gambled if she couldn''t afford to lose.


    Beatrice asked Katherine to stay away, so they could not sh again in the future.


    There was no need to tell her to put a distance between them.


    She didn''t have the n to meet them again, anyway, so it was already imposed from her side.


    "I can see that she is not taking action yet.This woman is a shameless idiot who is not afraid of


    committing a crime! I''m going to post this on Twitter!"


    Alice informed Katherine.


    Katherine giggled.


    "You will post on Twitter without permission again.Aren''t you afraid of Helen?"


    "I am ready and always willing to sacrifice for you, my best friend.You have to register that in your


    mind!"Alice said honestly.


    Katherine clicked her tongue lightly.


    Alice had alreadypleted typing on her phone as quickly as she could.


    She reviewed what she was writing and posted it on Twitter.


    "Alright, it''s done.If Queenie refuses to admit her mistakes, she should not me us for the action that


    we had taken."


    "Okay, I''ll hang up first.I have a yoga session after this¡± Alice informed Katherine.


    "Okay, that''s good.I''ll do the same¡± Katherine replied.


    Katherine hung up the phone and changed to her yoga outfit.


    After exercising for about an hour, she rested for ten minutes and took a shower right after.


    Alice texted her the link to Queenie''s live broadcast in Telegram as soon as she got out of the shower.


    It was scheduled at exactly ten o''clock tonight.


    The time now was 9:45, so she had to wait for 15 minutes for the live broadcast to start.


    Katherine logged in and did a quick search.


    The viewers rapidly grew, and the majority of them were mocking Queenie.


    Most of them ridiculed her for what she did before, supposedly jumping into the sea just tomit


    suicide.


    Katherine put down her phone to the holder and applied her facial mask while waiting for the live


    broadcast to start.


    The number of viewers was constantly growing.


    It already reached up to 6.8 million before ten o''clock.


    Katherine logged out from Telegram and sent a message to Queenie: [By the way, Miss Johnston,


    about the apology that you have to say a few minutes from now, remember to make it clear.Let me


    remind you again, so you won''t forget a single detail of what I want you to say.The apology that I want


    is about the truth of the broken vase that night.You should mention the same thing as what you said to


    me]


    Three minutes before ten o''clock, Queenie received the text message, and her face turned pale.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Could she admit in front of more than seven million people that she framed Katherine about breaking


    the fake vase in their house?


    Queenie wanted to leave the live broadcast room immediately, but Simon watched from the side.So,


    she had no other choice.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Katherine entered the live broadcast room after she sent the text message.


    She set her phone on the stand and began cutting fruits.


    She waited for Queenie''s apology while eating the fruits she had cut.


    When the clock struck ten o''clock, someone began to film a video in the live broadcast room.


    Eventually, Queenie appeared in front of the camera.


    She started off by saying, "Hello, everyone.My name is Queenie Johnston.I am filming tonight in the


    live broadcast room because I wanted to apologize to Miss Katherine Wilson.I did something awful to


    her by using her of purposely breaking the vase.The truth is, I just wanted to frame her.So, I took


    the opportunity to push her to the vase while she was not looking.That''s when the vase fell to the


    ground and shattered.Again, it is not true that she lost bnce and broke the vase herself.It was my


    fault.I''m sorry."


    She kept her head lowered while she was speaking.


    Everyone watching in the broadcast room demanded for her to keep her head up.


    They believed that she shouldn''t be afraid to lose face when she had the guts to do such a thing.


    Queenie raised her eyes to the camera once more as if she was aware that Katherine was watching


    her.


    "I also want to rify something else.Miss Katherine is right.The vase is fake.However, our family didn''t


    realize this until it was sent to be appraised.It wasn''t my intention to use the vase to extort money from


    Miss Katherine.Nevertheless, I still did something terrible to her and even spoke rudely.For that, I also


    apologize."


    "Miss Katherine, I''m sorry¡± Queenie said as she stood up.


    Queenie lowered her head again.


    Her apology seemed sincere as her eyes were also red, probably from crying.


    If someone only watched the second half of the video, they would really think that she was the one


    being bullied.


    After apologizing, Queenie shut down the live broadcast room in less than two minutes.


    Katherine couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows when she saw the closing page.


    She couldn''t believe that Queenie still wanted to get sympathy from the people by looking miserable.


    Katherine stood up and went upstairs to brush her teeth and sleep after finishing thest piece of


    apple.


    She was brushing her teeth when she saw Alice calling on her phone.


    She could tell right away what Alice was going to say.


    Katherine did not pick up the phone.


    However, Alice called again after Katherine had brushed her teeth.


    At this time, Katherine finally answered the call and asked, "You''re still not asleep?"


    Alice answered, "How could I sleep if I am burning red from anger?! Didn''t you see Queenie''s live


    broadcast?"


    Unlike Alice, Katherine was calm as she replied, "I saw it.What''s wrong?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Alice asked, "What was she doing there? Her acting was terrible.Isn''t this too shameless?"


    Katherineughed as she replied, "If she likes to look miserable in front of everyone, let her be."


    Netizens were not oblivious, and pieces of evidence were stored on the inte.


    The reason for her broadcast and the public''s reaction would all be kept online.


    Queenie was Clearly on the wrong side, even if she looked miserable for a moment.


    Once the people knew the truth, no one would dare to support or believe her.


    Alice had spent so many years in the entertainment industry that she was well aware of this principle,


    but she was not enraged.


    Alice said, "Just wait.I will find someone to write some news article about this!"


    Katherine raised her eyebrows but did not refuse Alice''s n.


    In the end, Queenie tried to gain sympathy from the public, so she could find someone to write an


    article about it! Even if the matter could be considered to have passed and Queenie wanted to clear her


    name, Alice would not let her clear the issue so easily!


    Katherine looked at the time and said, "It''s half-past ten.I''m going to sleep"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    "Bye¡± Katherine said before she hung up her phone.


    Katherine set the rm and settled in for the night.


    After all, she had a lot of stuff to do tomorrow.


    Katherine was right.


    Queenie''s live broadcast sparked a heated debate on the inte.


    Queenie finally sold herself short to generate articles establishing her innocence.


    It boomeranged to her disadvantage.


    Soon after Queenie''s live public apology ended, several articles were released, iming that Queenie


    was wrong.


    However, it also implied that Katherine was overly calcted, forcing people to apologize on the


    inte.


    In addition, some reporters were unceasingly releasing reports about the divorce between Katherine


    and Zack, for they get money out of it.


    It quickly went viral, and trending topics generated more online engagement, which gave journalists


    more profit.


    They brought up the matter of Katherine divorcing Zack earlier to condition the minds of their audience


    to the idea that Katherine was the kind of person that was overly calcted and that she was shallow


    and petty for making a big deal out of small situations.


    Of course, Alice, being a good friend to Katherine, wasn''t able to control herself after seeing the live


    broadcast, so she tweeted: [If you did something wrong, you did something wrong.If you admitted your


    mistake, you admitted your mistake.But if you said sorry, others do not necessarily have to ept your


    apology'']


    Queenie cried from all the bad things thrown her way by all these people that her eyes turned red.


    If she wanted to point fingers, all she had to do was to look at herself in front of the mirror, and she


    would instantly see who to me.


    Meanwhile, two reportersmented with their different opinions nonstop on national television about


    whose side they were on.


    Queenie''s live broadcast, where she apologized, might have surpassed the previous interviews and


    public apologies of celebrities in terms of the viewer count.


    Katherine''s name was naturally dragged and caught up on the trending topic mostly because she was


    not popr like Queenie, so people started to be curious about her.


    Of course, this matter was all Queenie''s own doing.


    In the beginning, some people, who did not know the truth, were swept to their feet.


    Gradually, the voices of the bashers against Katherine lessened.


    Even those who sympathized with Queenie before stood up to question her red eyes for such a short


    period.


    People were wondering if those were even real tears! Just as most people on the inte were arguing


    whether it was Queenie or Katherine going overboard, an anonymous citizen started to post some


    things on the inte.


    The anonymous person''s post was: [I knew Queenie and Ms.Wilson, but the three of us are not


    friends.However, I''ve met the two of them during the birthday celebration of the well-respected


    grandfather of the Johnston family, and Ms.Wilson was still Zack''s wife.At that time, she was known


    more as Mrs.Colburn.]


    The anonymous person continued to post: [Mrs.Colburn was invited to attend the said birthday


    celebration, which was held at the house of the Johnston family.]


    Anonymous person: [She was regarded to be a gold digger at that time, and the Johnston family looked


    down on her.It was only because of Zack that they allowed Mrs.Colburn to enter the family home.]


    Anonymous person: [During the said birthday celebration, something happened that caused


    Mrs.Colburn to leave the ce and the birthday celebration.She had met a lot of people who thought


    she was amazing, and then she was suddenly pushed into the swimming pool by Queenie and her


    minions'']


    Netizens who were so invested in the divorce rumors and gossips about Katherine and Zack knew who


    exactly this so-called Mrs.Colburn was.


    Anonymous person: [To make Mrs.Colburn even more embarrassed, when she was looking for a ce


    to change to dry her clothes and herself, Queenie forced the servants to point the opposite way to


    Mrs.Colburn, which led the poor woman to identally break into the lounge of the grandfather of the


    Johnston family,]


    Anonymous person: [She wasn''t able to change her wet clothes because of that, and she just had


    enough of everything that she left the party, leaving Zack behind.Only the ex Mrs.Colburn knew how


    she was able to leave the family home that fateful night.]


    Anonymous person: [I only said this now because I cannot keep quiet anymore about how bad of a


    person Queenie is.I remembered this incident after Queenie''s live broadcast a few days ago, where


    she apologized to Ms.Wilson.Maybe there is some truth that Ms.Wilson was taking revenge for what


    Queenie did to her before.However, I can say that I don''t find anything wrong with that because if I


    were in Katherine''s shoes, I would probably do the same...]


    The moment this anonymous person posted these, the inte went wild.


    Initially, some people supported Queenie, but after the post of the anonymous person, almost and


    practically everyone was on Katherine''s side.


    It all boiled down to whether this anonymous person was telling the truth, which meant Queenie was a


    bad person in real life and that she was not worthy of an ounce of sympathy from anyone.


    Or maybe, Katherine was this anonymous person who posted these things because she still had not


    forgotten the trauma of how she had been treated in the past.


    After all, hiding behind the secrecy of a keyboard was an easy way out to vent one''s anger during this


    time of technology.


    Traumas like that were not easily forgotten.


    Sometimes, avenging oneself was just an easy solution to feeling better, but Katherine was a bigger


    person than that.


    People preferred individuals like Katherine more than the kind of people who allowed others to vite


    them indefinitely.


    Most people''s ideals were, "I wouldn''t do bad things to them if they didn''t do it first.If people offended


    me, I would be like a criminal, and I would get back at them for what they did to me!"


    Of course, when people started investigating and delving their heads into issues where it didn''t concern


    them, people soon found out that the posts of the anonymous person were true.


    The point of the matter was, Queenie did something terrible three years ago, so her apologies didn''t


    make sense.


    What happened was something not worthy of apologizing on live broadcast anymore.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    It was already the third day after the anonymous person''s post went viral.


    Even Katherine didn''t pay much attention to Queenie''s live broadcast now.


    Her life did not revolve around the Inte.


    She had so much money waiting for her to earn every day.


    Why would she waste her time on Queenie''s drama? However, she had a reliable and dedicated


    secretary, Celine, who would report everything rted to the issue at hand to her even if she didn''t


    even ask for it.


    When Katherine heard about this viral post, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    "Can you find that anonymous person?"


    Knowing that someone posted something to her defense took her by surprise.


    As a reliable secretary, Celine naturally had already found out the identity behind the anonymous


    person.


    However, she knew that her boss would have the same reaction as her the moment she found out who


    was behind the viral post.


    She looked at Katherine with a hesitant expression on her face.


    "Miss Wilson, I have found out, but this person is really..."


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "Very unexpected?"


    Celine nodded in agreement.


    Katherine smiled and reached out her hand for the information.


    "Let me take a look"


    To say that Katherine was surprised was an understatement when Celine handed her the folder of the


    identity of the anonymous person.


    When she recovered from her initial shock, she said, "It is indeed a little unexpected"


    Katherine knew that this person was someone she knew.


    However, no matter how she thought about it, she never expected that this person was Cherry, Charles''


    younger sister.


    Celine pursed her lips and looked at Katherine.


    "I also found out that there were a few posts that spoke up for you.They were also posted by Miss


    Cherry.''


    "Interesting."


    She could not help to speak up her thoughts loudly.


    Katherine curved her lips up, her peach blossom eyes slightly raised, causing Celine''s heart to jump.


    Celine hurriedly shifted her gaze away and lowered her head to look at the wooden table to calm her


    fast heartbeat.


    After so many years, she still had no resistance to her boss'' face at all.


    She was and would always be her forever girl crush.


    Katherine noticed Celine''s small actions and nced at her with a nk look on her face, "Is there


    something on my face?"


    "No¡± Celine shook her head to emphasize her words, and at the same time, rid of the thoughts she had


    in mind.


    Katherine smiled and stopped teasing her.


    "Help me contact Cherry.'' "Okay, Miss Wilson."


    Celine immediately noted the instruction on her list of to-dos.


    After saying this, Celine paused for a moment.


    "Right, Miss Wilson, Cody''swyer wishes to meet you."


    "No."


    Her rejection was reflexive.


    She had too much going on in her life right now that she didn''t want to entertain anything that would


    bother her peace.


    Celine understood.


    "Okay, I understand¡±


    "Thank you, Celine" she lightly said to end the conversation.


    Katherine stood up and took her bag.


    "I''m going home.Update me about Cherry.''


    "Yes, Miss Wilson¡± Celine responded as she helped her carry the documents from the desk.


    Not long after, Katherine left Future Technology, and Celine called her to tell her that Cherry had


    agreed to meet tomorrow afternoon.


    It was just in time for the traffic light to turn green when she hung up the phone.


    Katherine started the car again and drove ahead.


    As soon as the car turned into the small road, Katherine saw Victoria and Chloe standing by the gate of


    her vi.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows as she was about to park her car.


    As soon as the car stopped, Victoria''s voice was heard.


    "Get out of there!"


    Katherine lowered the window and looked at Victoria and Chloe, who was standing beside the car with


    her eyebrows still raised and a nk expression on her face.


    "I don''t seem to have anything to talk about with you, Mrs.Colburn¡± she said, referring to her former


    mother-inw.


    Chloe sneered from the side.


    "Katherine, since when did you be this rude? My mother is still your former mother-inw.We


    came to your door, and you won''t even invite us toe in?"


    "You said it yourself.She''s my former mother-inw..."


    She made it a point to emphasize the word "former''''


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Chloe straight into her eyes.


    After a few months of peace, Chloe was back again to wreak havoc in her life.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    The corners of Katherine''s lips curved slightly upwards.She took out her phone and called Zack.


    "I apologize for what happened with Cody.Please tell yourwyer to drop thewsuit, Katherine¡±


    Victoria pleaded.


    In the three years that Katherine was married into the Colburn family, she had observed how arrogant


    Victoria was.


    When had she ever been so humble? Not to mention apologizing, she never did such a thing, and she


    never even thanked Katherine.


    In Victoria''s perspective, she was being kind enough toe over and personally apologize to


    Katherine today.


    However, if Katherine wouldn''t show any bit of gratitude towards Victoria''s supposedly kind gesture,


    then thetter would choose to be mean towards the former.


    "Katherine, you should stop before you go too far.My brother has yet to intercede.Once he interferes, it


    won''t be so easy to talk your way out of it,"


    Chloe threatened.


    Katherine couldn''t help butugh upon hearing Chloe''s remarks.


    "Is that so? Then, that''s good.I''m curious as to how difficult it would be to talk to him¡± she said, taunting


    Chloe.


    She picked up the phone that had been connected to Zack as she taunted Chloe and said,


    "Mr.Colburn, I think you have heard your sister''s words clearly.On the other side of the phone call,


    Zack''s face was sullen as he said, "Yes, I did.You don''t have to mind them.¡±


    Katherine smiled.


    "Of course, but I don''t like the two people who are standing by my gate.If they are still in front of my


    house''s gate within an hour, I will let the police handle it¡± she warned.


    "Sorry, I wille over now,'' Zack said inly.


    "Alright¡± Katherine replied.


    "Mr.Colburn is already on his way here.If you have anything else to say, wait for him to arrive and tell


    him.I have no obligation to waste my time listening to you¡¯'' Katherine said dismissively.


    She moved her hand to press the car''s window lock as she said this.


    The car''s window slowly rose, finally blocking the view of the two annoying people.


    Victoria''s face turned green in fear and embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Chloe dashed to the front of Katherine''s car.


    Katherine had just driven for a few seconds.


    Although she had hit the brakes, she still struck Chloe.


    After the crash, Chloe immediately fell in front of Katherine''s car.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, my leg hurts! It hurts!" She cried.


    Victoria hurriedly ran over in a panic.


    "What''s wrong? Where are you hurt? Where did you get hit?" she anxiously asked her daughter.


    Chloe pulled on Victoria''s sleeve and whispered, "Mom, I was pretending! I didn''t get hurt! I think


    Katherine won''t agree to drop thewsuit.We can use this chance to ckmail and threaten her!"


    Victoria quickly understood and immediately supported Chloe as they made their way to the side of


    Katherine''s car door and gave it a hard kick.


    Katherine only sat inside her car and watched them curse and spit on her outside.


    She calmly took out her mobile phone and dialed 911.


    She had a dashcam in her car, after all.


    If Chloe wanted to ckmail her, her acting skills must be excellent enough for Katherine to look


    forward to watching her uing drama in the dashcam footage.


    The snow from a few days ago began to melt today.


    It was very cold outside.


    Katherine wasfortably sitting inside the car with the heater turned on.


    Victoria and Chloe acted convincingly for a while.


    As they looked down into the car''s window, they noticed that it seemed as if Katherine heard nothing.


    She merely sat there unbothered and unmoving.


    Victoria''s face stiffened as she dropped their act and stopped supporting Chloe.


    She then said to her in a low voice, "Continue acting there, and I will confront Katherine!"


    As she spoke, she quickly tried to open Katherine''s car door.


    "Open the door! Open the door! Don''t think you''ll be safe just because you''re hiding inside!" she


    demanded.


    However, as soon as Victoria finished speaking, the police arrived.


    Katherine nced at the rearview mirror, and her lips slightly curved upwards.


    She couldn''t help butugh at Victoria''s surprised face.


    The police car soon stopped behind her car.


    Two police officers walked out to examine the scene.


    Katherine finally opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Who called the police?"


    One of the police officers who had just arrived asked.


    "Me¡± Katherine replied mockingly.


    Her gaze swept past Victoria and Chloe as she made her way to the two policemen.


    When the two policemen saw that the three of them were women, they could not help but frown.


    "What''s going on?" one of them asked.


    "This is the gate of my house.Thisdy''s son crashed into my car while drunk a few days ago.I didn''t


    want to merely settle this incident and wanted to push for a court case, so they came to me today to


    threaten me.I ignored them and already nned to drive home.However, thisdy knocked on my car


    window and insisted that I hurt her daughter.She told me that if I didn''t withdraw thewsuit against her


    son, she would ckmail me by saying that I deliberately tried to run her over with my car! Sir, if I''m not


    mistaken, what they did just now was a threat to me, right?"


    Katherine exined in detail.


    Once Katherine finished speaking, Chloe immediately retorted, "Nonsense! We just came to ask you to


    withdraw thewsuit! Who threatened you?"


    Katherine looked at Chloe''s leg with a faint smile.


    "Didn''t you just say that I broke your leg and you couldn''t walk? It hurts so much that you couldn''t move


    earlier, right?"


    Chloe was exposed on the spot.


    Her face immediately flushed red.


    She opened her mouth as she tried to say something to defend herself, yet she couldn''t even form a


    coherent sentence.


    She kept saying "I" several times but couldn''t finish her sentence.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "Nonsense! I never said that!"


    Chloe shouted with a trembling voice.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried to hide her panic but failed miserably.


    "Never said what?"


    Katherine retorted, provoking Chloe.


    Katherine let out a smirk.


    She had her eyes fixed on Chloe while taking her phone out.


    And then, a voice recording was heard.


    In the recording, Chloe was hysterically screaming in pain outside the car.


    The words that Katherine broke her leg were like an invisible palm, directly pping Chloe''s face.


    Chloe was downright stunned.


    She had no clue that Katherine, who did not say a word to her and Victoria earlier, was now holding


    them by their necks.


    Katherine caught them off guard.


    Chloe realized that no matter how she defended herself, she would appear a liar because Katherine


    had the evidence in her hands.


    Victoria''s face turned pale.


    For a moment, she was dumbfounded.


    She tried to speak, but no words seemed toe out of her mouth.


    Victoria never thought that Katherine would be brave enough to call the police.


    Moreso, she did not expect Katherine to record what they said earlier bravely.


    Zack had already warned them about Cody''s matter.


    He was Clearly against what Cody did and was on Katherine''s side this time.


    Zack warned them not to interfere and to leave Katherine alone.


    Otherwise, he would make them regret it.


    Victoria had already been a little anxious when Zack said earlier that he woulde.


    She tried to shrug it off and continued to bother Katherine.


    But, now that the police had arrived, Victoria was no better than Chloe.


    She also could not hide the tremble in her voice as well as the panic in her face.


    The two police officers had already guessed what could have happened when Katherine said that the


    two women used her of running over one of them.


    However, in this situation, theinant would often agree to settle the matter privately because


    filing a suitcase would be too troublesome.


    But, since Katherine had recorded everything as evidence, the police concluded that the chance of


    privately solving this matter was slim.


    Also, they could tell that Katherine was affluent, judging from the car she was driving.


    Hence, she had all the resources to sue Victoria and Chloe.


    The possibility of Katherine pursuing the case against the two was very high.


    "Officer, there are surveince cameras at my door.It isn''t the first time that these two came over to my


    house to harass and threaten me¡± Katherine told the policemen.


    Earlier, the police officers had ns to persuade thedies to try and settle the matter privately.


    But when they heard what Katherine had said, they did not dare to say what they had in mind.


    Instead, they faced Victoria and Chloe and prepared to arrest them.


    "You two,dies, pleasee with us to the police station" said one of the policemen.


    "No! Officer, listen to me," cried Victoria.


    She tried so hard to calm down and exin herself to the police.


    "We are not threatening her.We are just...we are just here to peacefully discuss matters with her!"


    However, the police did not seem to believe a word that Victoria said.


    "I don''t think a discussion was the only thing that happened.Besides, your son knocked into thisdy''s


    car first.She is not willing to settle this privately.What right do you even have to force her into settling


    this privately?"


    Victoria and Chloe were fearless and invincible.


    However, they were of no use when faced with police officers.


    They also could not help being terrified in front of them.


    Chloe burst into tears.


    "I...I just wanted to talk to her! My brother didn''t hurt her, so why is she being very selfish? If she only


    listened to us, I wouldn''t have rushed into her car and did what I did earlier''¡¯ she cried out loud.


    Chloe was in the middle of being hysterical when suddenly, a ck Aston Martin arrived and parked in


    front of the house.


    Katherine heard an approaching car nearby.


    When the car stopped not far away from them, she nced at it and saw Zack get out of the car.


    Then, she threw Chloe a knowing look and said, "Zack is here.Victoria''s face froze.¡±


    She nervously faced her and said, "Katherine, we don''t need to go this far, right?"


    Katherine just raised her eyebrows and crossed her arms.


    "Oh? I remember I told you the same thing.I told you there''s no need to make matters worse, but you


    didn''t listen¡± she said.


    Zack had already walked over.


    He nced at Katherine.


    Then, he swept his gaze over the two policemen before finally looking at Victoria.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that if Katherine doesn''t want to settle with you privately, you''d have to deal with


    it ording to her arrangement? If Katherine wanted to settle Cody''s case in court, you can do nothing


    but deal with it!"


    Victoria had been Mrs.Colburn for more than ten years.


    She had almost forgotten what had happened many years ago.


    Although she was afraid of Zack, he had embarrassed her in front of other people.


    Hence, right now, her fear was overshadowed by anger.


    She was more angry than afraid, so she said, "You! Cody is still your brother!"


    But Zack had a disapproving look on his face.


    With cold eyes, he looked at Victoria and said, "In that case, I will have to teach my brother a lesson.I''ll


    make sure he''d receive the punishment he deserved!"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    One of the two police officers who happened to be standing at the side then remarked, "Since you all


    know each other, let''s just drop this matter"


    Facing Victoria, he added, "Ma''am, may I remind you not toe and harass this youngdy again.If


    you do, we will bring you to the station"


    Victoria''s face turned pale in horror and her smug lookpletely faded.


    She was terrified of the thought of being taken to the police station.


    "I understand, Officer!" she acquiesced.


    Katherine kept silent during the entire ordeal.


    She calmly watched as the two policemen left, and then she looked at Zack with a serious expression.


    "I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again¡±


    "Don''t worry.It won''t happen again."


    He assured her.


    Zack gazed at her with rare sincerity and earnestness.


    However, Katherine remained silent.


    She turned around, got into the car, and drove it into the vi.


    As for Victoria and the Colburn twins, Katherine was confident that Zack would deal with them himself.


    The car entered the garage and soon disappeared from sight.


    Zack pursed his lips and gave Victoria a cold re.


    "I have made myself clear, but it appears that you dislike listening to me.Since that''s the case, I''ll have


    to listen to you."


    Victoria was taken aback for a brief moment.


    Having recalled that Zack had once assured her that he would take good care of Cody, she eximed


    in panic, "Zack, that''s your younger brother.What are you trying to do?"


    "It''s nothing, really"


    Zack scoffed while examining his clothes that had somewhat be ruffled.


    "Haven''t you always reminded me to take excellent care of him by teaching him lessons? He''s already


    twenty-five years old, yet he is still causing trouble every day.This time, as his brother, I''ll make it a


    point to teach him well"


    As he spoke, he paused for a moment.


    "He once drugged a university student.You were the one who settled the matter with money, right?"


    "Zack! He''s your younger brother!"


    Victoria shrieked in anger.


    Zack looked at Victoria with his face remaining stoic.


    "You don''t need to emphasize this point.I am aware of our rtionship.It''s just right for me to do my


    duty as a brother now.He paused, and this time, turned to face Chloe, asking, "It has been three years


    since you graduated, right?"


    Chloe felt a chill run down her spine when she faced Zack''s cold re.


    "Zack, I...I¡­¡±


    He stated, "Since you have graduated three years ago, you should be like otherdies your age and


    learn to be independent"


    Chloe''s face turned ashen when she heard Zack''sst statement.


    "Zack, I know I was wrong!" she stammered, her heart filled with dread.


    "Zack, please! I promise that I will never provoke Katherine again! Don''t drive me out.Zack, I''m begging


    you! Please don''t kick me out!"


    Chloe desperately pleaded.


    Chloe was truly distressed.


    She knew that Zack was always true to his words.


    If he told her to leave today, he would definitely ensure that she would be out of the house by the end


    of the day.


    He would not let her linger a minute longer.


    However, she had enjoyed the life of a wealthy youngdy for twenty-five years.


    How could she possibly live on her own and support herself? The Colburn Family was currently under


    Zack''s control.


    This time, he turned a deaf ear to her pleas and shunned herpletely.


    Even their mother, Victoria, did not dare to refute him.Where would Chloe get the courage to oppose


    him?


    "Zack, have you gone mad? Chloe is your sister! Why are you treating her like this? Are you going to


    kick your sister out of the Colburn Family? Are you crazy?!"


    Victoria cried out in exasperation.


    She stared at her son in utter disbelief.


    Although she was a little afraid of Zack, he was still her biological son.


    Cody and Chloe were also her biological children.


    They came from the same bloodline and shared the same father and mother.


    Victoria felt that no matter how ruthless Zack was, he would never neglect them.


    Hearing Victoria''s words, Zack''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "By the way, you are no longer young; therefore, you do not need money.I won''t let Aidan transfer


    funds to your ount in the future.If you need anything, just tell him, and he will take care of it for you."


    Victoria was dumbfounded after hearing what Zack had just said.


    Her vision darkened, and she almost passed out due to shock.


    "You, what did you say?"


    Zack looked at Victoria.


    His face remained expressionless as he slowly repeated, "I said, if you want to buy anything in the


    future, just let Aidan get it for you.As for the money, you have no use for it.I won''t give it to you"


    "You! You unfilial son!"


    Victoria was aghast.


    Zack''s eyes had turned frosty when he focused his attention on Victoria.


    He then dered, "Mom, this is thest time I''m reminding you, Katherine is my bottom line.You better


    not mess with her"


    Having said his piece, he faced Chloe and coldly said, "Move out before noon tomorrow¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Without giving them a chance to reply, Zack got into the car and did not bother to look back.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Katherine reviewed the surveince footage from the CCTV camera after she parked her car.


    By then, Victoria and Chloe had finally left her property.


    As for how Zack had driven them away, she didn''t bother to find out.


    What mattered was they were no longer there to bother her.


    It would be a long holiday in two days.


    This year, Alice and Luke nned to go back to C City for the New Year.


    Katherine intended to return as well.


    Their old house had been demolished, but her parents had been buried in C City.


    Three years ago, Katherine had bought a house in C City, but because she had married Zack, she had


    spent those three years in Y City during the new year.


    Although she had yet to take action, she had not intended to let go of Cody''s matter.


    Now that Victoria and Chloe hade to cause such a ruckus, Katherine was even more determined


    to see it through.


    Back then, when she was still with the Colburn family, Cody had been studying abroad.


    He had only returned after July this year.


    In the past, he had also gone back during the holidays.


    Every time Cody came home, he would bring back some of his friends.


    A year ago, Cody''s friend had been drunk and wanted to get his hands on her.


    She had shoved him into the swimming pool as a form of self-defense.


    Cody had apparently recorded the incident and used the video to threaten her to apologize.


    Otherwise, Zack would have learned of it.


    She vividly remembered the details as if it had only happened yesterday.


    Now that she had run into Cody and that friend of his, she would not show them any mercy.


    Right! In retrospect, there seemed to be quite a number of people who had mocked and belittled her in


    those three years.


    However, as for Cherry...


    Katherine really had no impression of Charles'' biological sister.


    She had only met her twice.


    Cherry''s personality was way different from Chloe''s.


    She had her own friends, and her best friend did not seem to be from the same social circle.


    She was her university roommate.


    Although Katherine did not have a strong impression of Cherry,pared with Queenie and Chloe, it


    was still surprising that she did not detest her.


    As for why the other party would speak up for her on the Inte, she decided that she had to meet her


    to find out.


    Celine had arranged for their meeting at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Since Katherine had nothing to do, she strolled around the mall after lunch and went straight to the


    agreed dessert shop to wait until the appointed time.


    It was Celine who made a reservation at the cafe.


    Katherine was not into sweets even as a young girl.


    She was just not fond of them.


    However, Cherry had a sweet tooth; hence, she decided to arrange the meeting at this dessert shop.


    Having been married to Zack for three years, Katherine had faced many people who ridiculed her and


    looked down on her.


    It was quite rare for someone to be willing to speak up for her.


    She asked Celine to make a reservation at a dessert shop to cater to the other party''s taste.


    The end of the year was approaching.


    Even though it was a weekday, manypanies had already closed for the holidays.


    There were many cafes open within the area.


    Celine booked a small private room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine waited for some time before the door was pushed open.


    Cherry was wearing a white pullover.


    She walked in and greeted Katherine, "Miss Wilson"


    Cherry looked sweet and spoke slowly.


    She was rather reserved and had a gentle demeanor,pletely different from the haughty


    appearance of Chloe and Queenie.


    "Take a seat, Miss Jacobs" Katherine looked at Cherry in acknowledgment.


    Cherry observed Katherine in front of her, and her heart beat faster.


    She took two steps forward before finally pulling out a chair and sitting down.


    Katherine couldn''t help but smile.


    "Are you afraid of me, Miss Jacobs?"


    "No¡± Cherry hastily denied.


    "Then, why do you seem so agitated?" Katherine asked.


    She poured a cup of milk tea and handed it to Cherry.


    "Thank you.I am just a bit nervous."


    ¡®''Nervous?''¡¯ Katherine got curious after hearing what she said.


    She took a sip of milk tea then slowly stated, "I think you are aware of why I asked to meet you today"


    "I know, Miss Wilson.I mean no harm.I just think the truth should be made known to everyone" Cherry


    hurriedly put down the cup in her hand as she exined.


    Katherine supported her chin with her hand, her charming and alluring eyes looking at Cherry intently.


    With eyebrows raised, she asked, "The truth?"


    "Yes! I know that Miss Wilson is not that kind of person!"


    "What kind of person?"


    "Someone that''s not to be trifled with"


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Katherine could not help butugh.


    "But I am indeed that kind of person"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    "Huh?" Cherry looked at her in astonishment.She was taken aback by Katherine''s response and could


    not hide the surprise in her eyes.


    "That...but you are still reasonable." Katherine found it amusing.


    In Alice''s words, the Cherry in front of her was like a die-hard fan of the celebrities within the


    entertainment circle.


    Regardless of what their idol did, they found no fault in it.


    They would still admire them.


    Interesting.


    She offered her the menu.


    "What would you like to have?" Cherry was ttered.


    She took a peek at Katherine a few times before reaching out to take the menu.


    "Are you letting me ce the order?" she hesitantly asked.


    Katherine smiled.


    "Go ahead.Feel free to order whatever you like.It''s not like I can''t afford it."


    Cherry was afraid that she had said something wrong and quickly exined, "Miss Wilson, that''s not


    what I meant.I just don''t know what you like to eat..."


    Katherine was amused with her behavior.


    "Don''t be nervous.I was just joking''¡¯ Cherry repeatedly blinked her eyes in surprise, then timidly


    lowered her head to order the dessert.


    Katherine saw that she had made good choices for her orders and her lips curled into a faint smile.


    "Miss Jacobs, do you hate me?"


    "Why would I hate you? You''re so good-looking, and you''re such a kind person.Why should I hate you?


    If only you had married my brother, I definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to bully you like this!"


    Cherry was nervous, and she ended up bbering her innermost thoughts.


    As soon as she finished speaking, her ears turned red in embarrassment.


    Katherine was briefly stunned by what she had just heard.


    "You seem to have a good impression of me?"


    She wanted her to marry her brother.


    How could she not have a good impression of her? Cherry pursed her lips and said with all honesty,


    "Actually, we have met, Miss Wilson."


    "Have we met before?"


    Katherine was confused.


    She tried hard to remember past events, but she had no recollection of meeting Cherry before.


    She had a good memory.


    It might be somewhat of an exaggeration to say that she could easily recall past scenes with great


    uracy.


    However, Katherine couldn''t tell if she had indeed seen Cherry in the past.


    With the way Cherry was behaving, though, it was as if she knew her.


    It didn''t seem as simple as just seeing from afar or passing by her.


    Cherry also realized that Katherine could not remember her.


    Although she was a bit disappointed, she was still overjoyed to spend time having afternoon tea with


    Katherine today.


    She shook off her disappointment out of her mind and slowly shared in detail, "Five years ago, my


    ssmate and I were harassed at Allure Bar.It was you who helped us out of our predicament"


    Cherry used to be so timid and sweet.


    She was once the pampered little princess of the Jacobs Family.


    The Jacobs Family only had this one daughter.


    As a result, everyone doted on her, and Charles could do nothing as her brother.


    During her second year at the university, Cherry was highly rebellious in her youth.


    She enjoyed dressing up in dark outfits and spending time with people she thought were cool.


    That particr night, their group drank a lot of alcohol.


    Cherry could hold her liquor well.


    Although she was rebellious during that period, she still had a sense of propriety and upheld her moral


    values.


    However, her clique was different.


    One of herpanions identally provoked a group of hooligans, and that boy was too terrified that


    he immediately escaped.


    The others were too scared and ran away, leaving her and another girl behind.


    It was the first time that the two of them were exposed to the viciousness of society, and Cherry almost


    broke down in tears due to terror.


    The people around them didn''t bother to help.


    It looked like they were watching a show.


    Her friend cried on the spot, but Cherry forced herself not to cry.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She could only straighten her back and pretend to be fierce in front of the other party.


    She didn''t even know what she was talking about when she was facing them.


    As a result, someone took her mobile phone from her.


    As much as she would like to call Charles for help, she could not.


    Just as the two girls were about to be dragged away, Katherine, who was sitting at the bar, threw an


    empty bottle over.


    That night was particrly chaotic.


    Cherry and her friend huddled to the side crying and trembling.


    Katherine raised her foot and kicked the men who were blocking them.


    Despite being curled up in fear, Cherry watched in bewilderment as Katherine attacked the men.


    She was akin to a fairy descending from the heavens.


    It was the first time in her entire life that she saw a youngdy who was so refined and gorgeous but


    had easily and fiercely knocked down a few burly men.


    Cherry had probably suffered the greatest shock of her life that night.


    It turned out that girls who appeared timid and beautiful could also be valiant.


    She eventually cut off all contact with her friends and threw away those gothic clothes.


    She went back to being gentle and quiet as a real princess of the Jacobs Family.


    Later on, she practiced Muay Thai and judo and became stronger.


    Now, not everyone could easily restrain her.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Katherine had a good memory.


    Cherry had only uttered this particr sentence, and she already remembered the time when she was


    still in her fourth year.


    That night, Cherry waspletely different from her usual and current self.


    "You seem to be different from before¡± Katherine said as she nced at her.


    Cherry''s face reddened in embarrassment.


    "I wasn''t sensible before¡± she quietly said.


    "And you look more beautiful now¡± Katherine added.


    Cherry''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Really?"


    She looked at Katherine, disbelief was obvious in her eyes.


    Katherine smiled and nodded.


    "I''m not lying"


    Cherry felt a little excited with her praise.


    "Wow.Thank you.I''m surprised that you find me beautiful!"


    ¡®''Oh my gosh! This goddess justplimented me!¡¯''


    She thought to herself.


    Cherry felt like she didn''t need to change her outfit this winter anymore since Katherine just told her


    that she looked pretty in her outfit! Katherine raised an eyebrow as she stared at Cherry who was also


    gazing at her cheerfully.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    "Thank you for what you did before"


    "No! You don''t need to thank me! Ma''am...I mean, Miss Wilson, can I call you Miss Katherine?" Alice


    said in an excited voice.


    Katherine''s finger, which was tapping herp, paused slightly.


    "I think Katherine will just be fine" she replied.


    Cherry beamed at her, obviously pleased with Katherine''s response.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know what Katherine, I really like you! I didn''t do anything.You don''t have to thank me.Is it okay if I


    invite you over lunch or dinner in the future? My treat!"


    Katherine felt a little overwhelmed with Cherry''s excitement.It seemed like she was Alice''s other


    version.


    She smiled at Cherry.


    "I''ll be more d to treat you over a meal in the future."


    "No, it''s okay.I swear! I have a lot of pocket money?¡± Cherry replied.


    Katherine was caught off-guard with her answer.It was her first time to have met such a person.


    "Okay.Then, I won''t be too formal, and I''ll be looking forward to that meal soon¡±


    "Oh, you don''t have to act too formal around me, Miss Katherine! Please don''t! In fact, my sister used


    to spend a lot of money on her idol.In my case, you''re my idol.I have saved up a lot of my pocket


    money, and I am now earning from work.I''ll be d to treat you a meal!"


    Alice said with much enthusiasm.


    Afraid that Katherine would be worried, Cherry almost showed Katherine her savings to exin how


    much she had left.


    Katherine smiled at her.


    "It''s great to be able to earn money on your own"


    "Yes, yes! I remember what you told me!"


    The police came that night.


    As a warm-hearted passer-by, Katherine did not want to go to the police station with them, so she left


    before the police found her.


    Before leaving, she helped Cherry up.


    He was already about to turn around and leave that time.


    After pondering for a few moments, Katherine spoke.


    "Spending the money that you didn''t earn is not something worth showing off to people.It''s also not


    noble to depend on your parents'' money.The real significance of independence is to be responsible for


    your life.Also, your clothes and makeup look hideous."


    Katherine couldn''t help but tell Cherry even about her looks before she left.


    She rarely meddled in other people''s business, but she had seen Cherry and the other people several


    times that night.


    She could already tell that Cherry was very ufortable at that time.


    Later on, when someone blocked the way, Katherine just remained watching from afar and didn''t


    immediately go towards them.


    Deep down, she also wanted to teach them a lesson.


    Now, it seemed that what she had done was right.


    They had learned their lessons.


    At that time, the waiter served them their desserts.


    Katherine leaned back on her seat and watched Cherry stare at the food in front of her.


    "Try it"


    "How about you? What would you like to eat, Katherine?" Cherry asked.


    "I ordered already.You eat first."


    Cherry looked gentle and quiet, but she was actually a little chatterbox.


    As she ate, she spoke a lot of heartfelt words that she had been holding back for a long time.


    After that day, she had always wanted to say thank you to Katherine, but she had never been able to


    find her.


    Then, when she found out that Katherine married Zack, she felt happy and supportive towards her at


    first.


    However, when she saw that the Colburn family treated her badly, she felt very angry for Katherine.


    Later on, Katherine and Zack got divorced.


    Cherry was very happy when she found out, and she even ran to tell her brother, Charles, about the


    sudden news.


    Charles even took the thermometer and asked his sister to check whether she had a fever because


    she was acting strange.


    Their animated conversations went on.


    The smile on Katherine''s face never faded as she listened to Cherry''s stories, She was not a talkative


    person, and she didn''t like listening to other people.


    However, everything Cherry said had something to do with her.


    Just by listening to her, Katherine was quite touched.


    "Uhm, Katherine...Did I say something wrong?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.It was not clear to her what Cherry said, so she uttered, "Huh?"


    Cherry hesitated before she carefully replied, "You and Zack have divorced.Should I not mention his


    name?"


    "Oh¡± Katherine expressed in surprise.


    She shook her head and exined, "I don''t mind hearing his name.It doesn''t hurt if that''s what you''re


    concerned about.It''s not like I still have feelings for him¡±


    Katherine''s casual exnation made Cherry admire Zack''s ex-wife even more.


    "That''s good to hear!"


    Cherry cheerfully eximed.


    She then curiously asked, "Alright then, Katherine, what do you think of Charles?"


    Katherine thought for a moment.


    "I think he''s a promising young man¡± she remarked.


    "Do you think so?"


    Cherry asked with a silly smile ying on her lips.


    She then proudly agreed, "Well, he is a promising young man!"


    Of course, Katherine understood what Cherry meant to say.


    The former then put down her fork and took a sip of ck tea to relieve her disapproval.


    "Cherry, your brother and Zack are good friends" Katherine reminded.


    Then again, she was Zack''s ex-wife.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Cherry argued.


    "Charlie has a lot of other good friends!"


    Katherine was amused by Cherry''s argument.


    Katherine was afraid that Cherry would misunderstand.


    She wanted to clear herself, but Cherry added, "Charles gets too overbearing sometimes, though.To be


    honest, I think you deserve a man better than him"


    Suddenly, Katherine wondered how Charles would react if he learned his sister''s perception of him.


    Cherry was friendly.


    She saw Katherine as a good young woman and kept onplimenting her.


    Sure, Katherine could be too bold sometimes.


    But she was no saint as Cherry saw her.


    She could not ept the youngdy''s praises.


    They had dinner once they finished their tea.


    Finally, Katherine sent Cherry back to the Jacobs family.


    When the car came to a halt, Cherry was even a little reluctant to leave.


    She turned to Katherine and asked, "Katherine, are you in Y City for the New Year?"


    "No" Katherine replied.


    "I''ll be in my hometown at the time.¡±


    "Oh¡± Cherry uttered in disappointment.


    Something popped into her head, so she asked, "Oh, by the way, why don''t youe inside for tea?


    My parents have always wanted to see you."


    Katherine smiled and declined, "Maybe next time.Besides, it''s gettingte."


    She was right, so Cherry replied, "Alright then."


    Then, she added, "But hold on, I have something to give you! Wait a moment here, please!"


    Katherine nodded and watched Cherry run into the vi.


    The youngdy''s admiration made Katherine grin faintly.


    Cherry ran up to the third floor in one breath.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She took an artificial bouquet and shoved it into Charles''s arms.


    Panting, she urged, "Hey! Guess what! Tonight could be the perfect chance for you to have a


    girlfriend.My idol, Katherine, drove me back tonight.Hurry up, help me give this bouquet to her!"


    Zack had just walked out of the bathroom.


    His face suddenly disyed a cold expression when he heard Cherry''s words.


    "Katherine is downstairs?" he blurted.


    Seeing Zack, Cherry curled the corners of her mouth in disdain and pushed Charles.


    She nudged her brother as she said, "Charles,e on! Hurry up before she leaves!"


    Charles nced at Zack and handed him the bouquet.


    "I think it''s better if you''ll be the one to give this to her" Charlie reckoned.


    Zack and Charles exchanged looks until the former finally took the bouquet and went downstairs.


    Cherry was so enraged that her face turned red.


    "But that''s mine! I''m supposed to give that to my idol!" Charles leisurely walked to the sofa and sat


    down.


    "I''ll make it up to you next time," he said.


    "What?" Cherry grunted.


    "Look, I only have one idol, and this might be our only chance" Charles raised his head and nced at


    his sister.


    "When did Katherine be your idol?"


    "Since she saved me!" Cherry cried out.


    Charles was stunned.


    "The person who saved you that night was Katherine?"


    "That''s why she''s my idol!"


    Cherry shouted.


    Charles frowned.


    Looking at him, Cherry curiously asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "I regret giving the flowers to Zack¡± Charles admitted.


    Cherry was stunned.


    "What?"


    Charles nced at her.


    "You heard me alright.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Katherine had not expected that Cherry, who she was patiently waiting for, would switch into Zack in


    less than ten seconds after entering the vi.


    Upon seeing Zack, the smile on Katherine''s face instantly faded.


    She could see Zack holding a bouquet of flowers outside the half-opened window.


    After Zack stared intensely at Katherine''s eyes for a while, he sincerely said, "I apologize for what


    happened thest time."


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and dismissively said, "No problem."


    After a brief pause, she continued, "Then, I''ll be heading out"


    Before Katherine could close the car''s window, Zack raised his hand to stop her and said hurriedly,


    "Wait."


    Zack quickly handed over the bouquet of flowers and said, "Cherry wants me to give this to you."


    Katherine definitely would not take the flower if it was from Zack, but since it was given by Cherry, she


    didn''t see any reason not to ept it.


    Moreover, she realized that it was quite lovely the more she looked at it.


    So, Katherine fully opened the car''s window and reached out to ept the flower from Zack.


    She lightly said, "Thank you."


    cing the flowers in the back seat, she asked in a polite tone, "Mr.Colburn, can you step aside?"


    If he did not move, it was inevitable that her car would collide with him, whether she drove forward or


    backward.


    Although he heard her request, Zack stayed motionless before telling Katherine, "I didn''t drive over


    here with my car.Could you give me a ride?"


    "I can''t¡± Katherine frankly replied.


    After that, Katherine immediately rolled up the window and drove past him without waiting for his reply.


    Zack quickly took a step back to avoid the car and stood there, watching the red Ferrari fade from his


    sight.


    His eyes fluttered slightly, and after a while, he turned back.


    Just as Zack turned around, he saw Charles standing quietly behind him, scrutinizing him.


    Then, Charles snickered and asked him, "So, shall I get the driver to send you back?"


    Zack red at Charles and snapped, "Get lost!"


    "I was only concerned!"


    Charles chuckled and couldn''t help but tease him.


    After smirking at Zack, he continued, "didn''t you say just now that you didn''t bring your car?"


    Zack didn''t bother to listen to him.


    He directly entered the garage and drove his car out.


    Looking at Zack, who was about to leave, Charles quickly said, "Wait a minute! I have to tell you


    something!"


    Zack hit the brakes and lowered the window to look at Charles.


    He ordered impatiently, "Speak"


    Now that he was in a foul mood, he didn''t want to listen to anyone.


    If not for Charles wishing to discuss some serious matters, Zack wouldn''t have stopped the car.


    Charles seriously asked, "You want to pursue Katherine?"


    Zack frowned and asked back, "Why? You got any objections?"


    Charles looked at his serious expression and answered in a solemn voice, "Of course not.But Cherry


    likes Katherine, and I think Katherine is not that bad either..."


    Charles'' implication was self-evident.


    When Zack heard Charles'' words, Zack''s face gradually sank.


    He roared in a threatening voice, "You dare?!"


    Then, without hearing any of Charles'' replies, Zack stepped on the elerator, and the car drove out of


    the Jacobs Residence.


    "I''ll dare do it, so what?"


    Charles chuckled as he gazed at the receding end of the car.


    Katherine arrived at the vi at precisely nine o''clock.


    Today, she was in such a good mood that she decided to make the stic flowers she received from


    Cherry as decorations in her house.


    Afterward, Katherine rxed by soaking in a bath infused withvender essential oil.


    As a result, she slept very soundly and peacefully for the rest of the night.


    Zack, on the other hand, had a difficult time sleeping.


    Whether Charles was telling the truth or not about chasing Katherine, just thinking about these two


    eyesores, Anthony and Tyler, made him unable to sleep peacefully.


    Furthermore, Zack hadn''t even figured out how to break the stalemate between him and Katherine.


    Also, she wasn''t even willing to speak to him at this point.


    Every time Katherine saw him, only indifference and alienation could be seen in her eyes.


    Zack frustratingly sighed as he snuffed his cigarette on the ashtray and gazed out the window into the


    dark night.


    He suddenly recalled how Katherine approached him that day when she asked him to sign the divorce


    agreement.


    At that time, he sarcastically asked Katherine what tricks she was ying, not taking her seriously.


    Now, if Zack was given a choice, he would much rather prefer if Katherine would have tricks up her


    sleeves instead of being so decisive and cutting off their past rtionship.


    As soon as the end of the year arrived, Katherine would have her annual leave from Future


    Technology.


    Consequently, Katherine''s ne ticket to C City had already been booked by Celine.


    The ne set off at six o''clock in the evening andnded at half-past eight o''clock in C City.


    Although Katherine expected that the winter in C City was significantly colder than Y City''s, she was


    still not used to the heavy snowfall she experienced after she had arrived there.


    Katherine only saw Luke as soon as she exited the airport.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was given since Alice was expected to return the next night, while Luke returned the day before.


    She walked towards Luke, dragging her suitcase.


    As Katherine reached him, a weirdly familiar female voice caught their attention, eximing abruptly,


    "Katherine! Luke! Is it you two?"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Katherine and Luke exchanged nces before raising their heads to look at the person who eximed


    just now.


    June looked at the two and intriguingly asked Katherine, "It''s been a long time, Katherine! You and


    Luke are?"


    "Friends.¡± Katherine answered unhurriedly.June nced at her before switching to Luke.June looked


    as if she didn''t believe what Katherine had just said and still teased them.


    "Tch, we''ve known each other for so long; why are you keeping it a secret?"


    Katherine didn''t like the woman in front of her very much.


    June was a notorious busybody when they were in high school.


    What was worse was that not only did June enjoy gossiping a lot, she was also good at spreading


    baseless rumors.


    Katherine''s smile faded as she heard the implication behind June''s words.


    She said coldly, "We''ll be leaving first. Before Katherine and Luke had the chance to leave, June


    insisted on prolonging their conversation.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She hastily said, raising her hands to stop them, "Hey! Wait! It''s our high school reunion tomorrow, and


    you haven''t been to one in a long time.Now that you''re back, you ought to show up, right?"


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and answered with a hint of impatience, "Let''s discuss itter"


    June pressed, "Then, add me on Telegram! I don''t know your ount yet!"


    Having no choice, Katherine took out her second phone, opening her spare Telegram ount to add


    June to her friend''s list.


    Then, looking at June''s satisfied expression, Katherine lightly said, "If there''s nothing else, we''ll go first''


    June nodded but still reminded Katherine.


    "Oh, and don''t forget about the ss reunion tomorrow!"


    "Yes¡± Katherine agreed in aid-back tone.


    Although her interaction with boys was passable in high school, it was quite a disaster when girls were


    involved.


    As a result, Katherine''s rtionship with them was strained until they graduated.


    Now that she and Luke encountered June, Katherine was sure that June would make different


    spections about her and Luke in private.


    Even though she, Alice, and Luke had been friends for over twenty years, being casually linked


    together with Luke still irritated Katherine to no end.


    Besides, although Alice didn''t seem to mind it, for Katherine, it was still best to avoid arousing Alice''s


    suspicion lest it would cost them their twenty years of friendship.


    "Are you really going to the reunion tomorrow?" Luke curiously asked as they walked.


    Katherine shook her head and humorlessly smiled.


    "No" Luke frowned.


    "But June can be very unreasonable."


    Katherine couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, hearing Luke''s explicit reminder.


    She replied indifferently, "Well, she''s also quite capable when pestering me"


    Looking at her reaction, Luke was stunned for a while, and then he realized that he was worrying too


    much.


    It took half an hour to get to the city from the airport, so Katherine arrived home at about ten o''clock.


    After thinking about the pros and cons, Katherine felt the need to attend tomorrow''s high school


    reunion.


    While preparing the ingredients for chicken penne pasta, Katherine told Alice about their encounter with


    June at the airport.


    In addition to that, Katherine mentioned her n to attend tomorrow''s high school reunion.


    On the other side of the line, Alice, who was meticulously applying a facial mask, anxiously said,


    "Katherine, I am telling you, June didn''t have good intentions when she invited you.Maybe they were


    scheming something against you at the reunion!"


    The more Alice talked, the more agitated she became that her face mask nearly fell off.


    She apprehensively said, "Katherine, don''t be so foolish; why are you even going to the high school


    reunion?"


    Alice continued with an incredulous tone, "Friendship?"


    Katherine''s brows furrowed as if she had heard a novel term.


    Thinking that Katherine was really kind-hearted, Alice suddenly jumped up from the chair and quickly


    shouted, "Don''t tell me you suddenly realize that you had some good feelings left for our high school


    ssmates?"


    "No¡± Katherine replied and shook her head, inwardly amused at Alice''s thoughts.


    She picked up the pot of pasta and drained it before transferring it to therge bowl.


    Alice dramatically heaved a sigh of relief, and then she continued asking, "But why? For me, you''re not


    that sentimental.Besides, our ssmates in high school won''t evoke some novel emotions from you,


    right?"


    Katherine exasperatedly asked, "What the hell are you thinking about?"


    Just now, when Katherine heard Alice berating her on the line, she angrilyughed and said, "Don''t


    worry, I only remembered what happened when I was in my sophomore year.This time, I can finally get


    even with what Alexa and the others did to me"


    For a brief period, Alice was stunned when she recalled an incident from their sophomore year of high


    school.


    When she heard Katherine''s soothing voice filled with a dark aura, Alice couldn''t help but tremble and


    nervously chuckle as she said, "May I remind you, Katherine, that murdering people is illegal!"


    As if she''d considered everything, Katherine answered nonchntly, "Oh? But murdering pigs isn''t


    against thew"


    "How can youpare a person to a pig? So, can I be the same as them?"


    Alice asked, quite frustrated, thinking that she was beingpared with those.


    Katherine chuckled, "Well, it''s quite true.Even a pig is better than you"


    Upon hearing this, Alice was at a loss for a moment.


    With an aggrieved expression on her face, Alice silently wondered, ''¡¯Are you kidding me? How can I be


    worse than a pig?''¡¯

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Ten years had passed since the incident during their sophomore year happened.


    Even though everything was still clear, Katherine didn''t want to make a fuss about it after all these


    years.


    Katherine still didn''t believe it was worth sharing when she told Alice about itst night after giving it


    some thought.


    It was, however, often impossible for anyone to be a quiet, low-key good person.


    Katherine just woke up when her spare phone vibrated loudly.


    The caller ID showed June''s name when she looked at the screen.


    The sky outside was still gloomy.


    Katherine looked at the time and found out that it was still half-past seven in the morning.


    Katherine twitched the corner of her mouth, picked up the phone, and answered, "Hello, this is


    Katherine"


    "Katherine, it''s me, June! We will have our ss reunion this evening at six.I was afraid you would


    forget, so I just called to remind you.And yes, we can bring any of our family members.If Luke is free,


    can you bring him over too?"


    Katherinezily replied, "Okay."


    June couldn''t tell that something was wrong.


    But, if it were Celine, Katherine''s secretary, she would have guessed it and get worried with fear.


    Katherine''s anger from getting out of bed was not something anyone could handle.


    "Oh, right! Alexa and the others asked me about your Telegram ount.Please send me a friend


    request! It''s tough to track and contact all of our old ssmates"


    "Okay, I will'' Katherine responded unenthusiastically.


    June mentioned the hotel address of their reunion''s venue before hanging up.


    Katherine opened her Telegram chat rooms and discovered several friend requests.


    She nced at them indifferently and didn''t do anything.


    She threw her spare phone aside and made a call using her primary phone.


    Meanwhile, June had just hung up her conversation with Katherine and immediately visited her


    Telegram group chat and reported to Alexa and the others.


    "Don''t worry, Katherine wille tonight! She is a big-time socialite.I heard that she is the head of


    Silverlight Entertainmentpany"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as June said this, someone in the group rebutted, "I''ve checked it out.Thepany''s


    registered capital is only two million dors.Moreover, theirpany only has thirty celebrities.The top


    two are Alice and Tyler.Those two have only been popr recently.It''s just a smallpany that can be


    removed anytime from the list, right? Does it have what it takes to be included in the top five hundred


    companies just like the family of Alexa''s husband?"


    "Of course not! Besides, when Katherine divorced Mr.Colburn, the Colburns didn''t give her a single


    cent! We don''t have to be afraid of her: "Yes, you got it all right!"


    The group chat members, namely June, Alexa, and others, were in a heated conversation.


    They all felt excited and overwhelmed with what was about to go down in their uing reunion.


    Meanwhile, Katherine had just hung up her phone and confirmed the venue.


    Fate must have been ying with them because their high school reunion venue happened to be the


    same hotel that Katherine bought two years ago.


    She always wanted to be a good person, but things had changed, and she felt that it was now time to


    be selfish.


    The party was about to start at six o''clock in the evening.


    Katherine went out of her house at five and took a taxi.


    The taxi arrived on time in front of the hotel.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she heard someone ask, "Hey, isn''t this our Queen Bee?"


    As soon as Katherine turned around, she saw a familiar woman.


    This year, the woman was holding a bag from the luxurious brand Louis Vuitton winter show.


    At the same time, the small coat that covered her shoulders was from thetest winter collection of the


    prestigious brand, Dior.


    The shoes on her feet were also from another luxury brand.


    After all these years, Alexa was still as famous and high-ss as ever.


    Katherine looked at her and smiled, "Long time no see, Alexa."


    "Oh, you still remember me?"


    "My memory still serves me good."


    As expected, her memory was very sharp because Katherine was a consistent top student who


    dominated the honor list all year round.


    As opposed to Alexa, who didn''t have a good memory and was not very smart ever since high school.


    When she heard Katherine''s words, Alexa twitched the corner of her mouth and retorted, "It''s been


    almost ten years since we graduated from high school.I heard that you''re doing well"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    "I don''t want to brag, but yeah.Things are finally in the proper ce for me"


    Katherine was not modest at all.


    Alexa started to get bored and said, "Well, we don''t want to bete, right? Let''s go inside¡±


    Once they were both inside the ballroom, the two influentialdies had realized they werete.


    When Katherine entered the door, she was then greeted by many ssmates with adoring eyes.


    After so many years, Katherine was still the same.


    Nothing had changed, and her beauty was still as gorgeous as ever.


    Alexa was also beautiful, especially with hervish clothes, which made her more attractive than ever.


    But with her standing next to Katherine, it was evident that Alexa''s makeup was too strong.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If we were to talk about flowers, Katherine was like a bright blooming rose, while Alexa was like a small


    wildflower that you could see anywhere on the side of the road.


    Surrounded by tall, green weeds, she was beautiful, but she could be easily overshadowed when


    ced in front of the bright rose.


    In the past, Alexa had always been the center of attention every time she entered a room and joined a


    school gathering.


    However, that was before, when Katherine hadn''te home.


    Alexa had almost forgotten that as long as Katherine was in the room, she would always be and forever


    the second on the list.


    Alexa felt that she had returned to the days when she was still in high school.


    As long as Katherine and Alice were present, she would forever y the minor role! June''s boyfriend


    was a supervisor in Alexa''s oldpany.


    That was why she always made sure to be on her best behavior whenever Alexa was around.


    Whenever Alexa attended a ss gathering, June would always praise Alexa as an angel who came


    down from heaven.


    Today was no exception.


    Before June came, she prepared a list ofpliments specially intended for Alexa.


    But as soon as sheid eyes on Katherine, June''s attention was diverted into her, and she totally forgot


    about Alexa! The difference between the twodies was so apparent that anyone could easily switch


    their loyalty.


    Katherine was not present at all every time there was a ss gathering.


    News about her could onlye from the Inte.


    She rarely appeared at any social meetings that made people gape at her beauty when she entered


    the room, and almost half of them wanted to greet her.She was tagged as the most beautiful and


    intelligent girl in her ss.She was always at the top of their ss'' list when it came to the academic


    field.


    Eighty percent of the boys considered Katherine as their ideal type.


    Ten years after graduation, many people would have aplished a lot of achievements.


    When they heard that Katherine would attend this year''s ss reunion, they all wanted to brag


    everything about it to Katherine.


    However, this thought disappeared after they saw her.


    Ten years ago, Katherine and the others weren''t as prominent, but now, Katherine was even more


    sessfulpared to them.


    Aside from being beautiful, that calm and elegant personality showed that money was no longer a


    problem.


    One of Katherine''s former male ssmates asked, "Katherine, what have you been doing all these


    years? You have changed a lot since we''vest seen you!"


    Katherine smiled and was about to answer when a female voice suddenly interrupted, "Where have


    you been? Haven''t you heard the news? Four years ago, Katherine here married Zack.They even got


    divorced justst year.The person who spoke was one of Alexa''s minions in high school.She used to


    spread strange news against Katherine before.It was safe to say that even time couldn''t change her


    vile attitude.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Betty, oh, you haven''t changed at all.You''re still very concerned about my life.With Katherine''s


    unaffected expression, Betty''s face stiffened as she eximed, "Everyone who has ess to the


    Inte knows about this, though."


    Katherine smiled and replied, "Oh, yes! And I almost forgot that your husband''s cheating escapades


    were also revealed on the Inte."


    "What nonsense! My husband is so loyal to me.How could he cheat on me? He was the one who


    dropped me here tonight.If I wasn''t so concerned about his important family affairs, he could have


    joined me tonight.He doesn''t even want to leave me even for a minute.So, stop with your nonsense


    and show me proof of your usations!"


    Katherine smirked at Betty and didn''t answer her as if she had just said an innocent usation.


    But everyone knew that Katherine''s revtion was a bit scandalous, and someone finally had the


    nerve to interrupt them before things could escte into something uneptable.


    At this time, June pulled Betty, "Oh,e on, Betty.Stop this!"


    "Let go of me, June! Let me tell you this.So, what if she''s beautiful? She''s still a divorcee! Zack


    abandoned her.Do you know what a divorced woman is? Someone undesirable, that is!"


    The smile on Katherine''s face faded.


    "I''m sorry to say this, but I didn''t want Zack either¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    After Katherine finished speaking, she took a ss of juice from a passing server and slowly walked


    away from the crowd.


    The ss representative walked over and said to her, "Katherine, don''t argue with Betty.Her mouth has


    always been like that"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Katherine smiled, "Well, apparently, no one has changed"


    He paused for a moment and said, "What a coincidence, I haven''t changed either"


    He looked at Katherine''s mesmerizing eyes, and his heart trembled.


    ''Oh my God, how could someone be so alluring?!'' the representative thought to himself.


    Katherine lowered her head and took a sip of her juice.


    At this time, Betty, who had just been embarrassed by Katherine for being a bully, suddenly screamed


    and pushed June away.


    "That''s impossible! How could she not want Zack?!"


    "Betty..."


    Betty stumbled away, and Katherine slightly curved her lips in disdain.


    Since everyone had not changed, she didn''t need to be polite with any of them.She didn''t need to be


    merciful every time someone tried to stir a conflict with her.


    "You did it, right?"


    Katherine had just picked a ce to sit when Alexa came over with a ss of champagne.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and looked at her, asking, "What do you mean?"


    She had done many things, so she didn''t know which one she was referring to.


    "Were you the one who posted the article about Betty''s husband on the Inte?"


    Katherine chuckled and answered, "You can do whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense, Alexa"


    Katherine paused for a moment and blurted out, "It was so bad of me to post it online, don''t you think?"


    Alexa snorted.


    "I knew it was you!"


    "Thank you for knowing me so well."


    Katherine took another sip of juice and slowly asked, "Anyways, what did you prepare for me today?"


    Alexa didn''t expect Katherine to know before the show started.Her face froze.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about"


    "Is that so?"


    Katherine smiled and took out the pill from her bag.


    "Does this pill look so familiar?"


    Alexa looked at the pill between Katherine''s fingers and was shocked for a moment.


    "I have nothing to exin to you since I don''t know what that is.Whatever, I''m going to talk to someone


    else about my high school life!"


    Alexa turned around after she said those words and hurriedly ran off to find June and the others.


    Earlier, they had paid off the waiter and instructed him to find a way to put the pill into Katherine''s drink


    while she was distracted.


    But now, Katherine had the said pill in her hands! Alexa was angry, but she was also a little scared.


    Katherine was not a timid girl anymore that they could easily bully.


    If Katherine already knew about their devious n for her, they wouldn''t have a good time tonight!


    Katherine couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows at Alexa''s back.


    She raised her hand and threw the pill right into the trash can after that.


    Just as Katherine threw the pill, another former ssmate of hers came forward to have a chat.


    The shy boy from the past had now be a handsome and tall man.


    Katherine nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I remember you, one of the Student''s Body Guild members, Mr.Brandon Pratt." Brandon smiled.


    "I thought you forgot about me."


    Katherine''s gaze moved around Brandon and said, "My memory is still sharp, you know¡±


    Brandon was shocked for a moment.


    He suddenly understood and replied yfully, "True.Your memory bank''s too huge that it makes it so


    much easier for you to retain a lot of memories.¡±


    "I heard that you''ve been living in Y City for good.How are you?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "I''m pretty fine.Thank you" Katherine replied with a smile on her face.


    Brandon, on the other hand, still couldn''t talk after seeing his crush for the first time in ten years.


    Katherine had already guessed what he was thinking.


    However, her primary purpose foring tonight was to teach people a lesson, and she had no


    intention of finding someone to canoodle with in the process.


    Just as Brandon was about to speak to change seats, June suddenly walked over.


    "Katherine, I need to discuss something with you."


    June had a worried expression on her face as she gazed at Katherine.


    Brandon pursed his lips and reluctantly got up to leave.


    "Oh, okay, go ahead and have a talk."


    As soon as Brandon left, June came over and sat down.


    "Katherine, it''s like this..."


    "Huh?" Katherine interrupted.


    "Can we talk somewhere else? I really don''t know how to talk to you!" June eximed.


    As June spoke, she raised her hand and tried to pull Katherine''s hand, but Katherine immediately


    dodged.


    She grabbed her bag, stood up, and looked at June with her charming eyes as she smiled.


    "Sure"


    For a moment, June''s eyes shed.She quickly shed her worried and nervous appearance.


    "Let''s go somewhere quiet.


    Katherine nodded as she replied, "Sure"


    Katherine curled her lips and smiled faintly.She was curious to see what kind of tricks June had up her


    sleeve.


    The two of them walked out of the hall.


    As they continued to walk, the long corridor waspletely quiet.


    Katherine stepped on her Chelsea boots and followed behind June unhurriedly.


    "Can''t we talk about it here?" Katherine suddenly asked.


    June turned back to look at her.


    "It''s a bit hard to talk about it here.Shall we go to the cubicle in the bathroom and talk?" Katherine


    clicked her tongue and smiled.


    "Sure."


    Soon, the two of them entered the bathroom.


    The bathroom in this hotel was especially clean.


    As soon as Katherine walked through the door, she was met with a stinging spray on her face.


    However, she reacted quickly and closed her eyes.


    Soon after, she felt someone grab her hands and press her forward.


    Katherine''s eyes were closed as she called out in the darkness, "June?"


    Then, suddenly, she heard a fierce voice of a woman.


    "Who do you think you are? No matter how proud you are of yourself, you will still fall into my hands!"


    The person who spoke was Alexa.


    When Katherine opened her eyes, she found that June and Alexa''s minions were holding her down.


    "What do you want from me?" Alexa pursed her lips and smirked as she red at Katherine.


    "Didn''t you already know?" As she spoke, she took out a small pill from a white bottle.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Here, take this.Don''t you want to marry into a wealthy family? My uncle likes you quite a lot.After


    tonight, you will realize your dream of being rich and powerful again! Don''t thank me, Katherine.I am


    just so kind!"


    As Alexa spoke, she nced at June and the others.


    "Hold her tight!"


    Katherine kept a close eye on Alexa as she made her way closer to her.


    When she reached her, Katherine quickly raised her leg and kicked Alexa in the stomach, making her


    fall to the ground.


    June and the other were stunned as they looked at Alexa fall to the ground.


    While lying there, Alexa screamed in pain.


    Before June and the other could react, Katherine grabbed their wrists.


    As soon as Katherine exerted force, their faces turned pale from the pain, and they hurriedly released


    their grip.


    Katherine then grabbed the cors of the two people and threw them directly into the cubicle next to


    her.


    She forcefully pushed the door open and poured the super glue she had prepared inside her pocket,


    sealing the door momentster.


    By the time June and the other could react, the door had already been closed and locked.


    "Katherine! What are you doing? Let us out!" June yelled.


    No matter how much they tried, they couldn''t push the door open.


    Katherine turned a deaf ear and picked up the pill that had fallen to the ground.


    She walked to Alexa and said, "Thank you for thinking so much about me, but it''s better for you to keep


    such a good thing for yourself!"


    As she spoke, she forcefully squeezed Alexa''s chin.


    Alexa cried out in pain, and Katherine took the opportunity to hurl the pill inside her mouth and tightly


    held it, preventing her from spitting it out.


    After waiting for about a minute, Katherine released her hand and stood up to look down at Alexa, who


    was still on the ground.


    "I hope that after tonight, your dream of being rich and powerful gets granted" she mocked.


    As she talked, Katherine hooked her charming eyes.She then reached out and knocked on the door


    where June and the other were screaming.


    "I wish you all a wonderful night! Please, remember this."


    After saying that, Katherine dragged out the "toilet" sign on the side and ced it at the bathroom door.


    Alexa stumbled out of the bathroom.


    Katherine, on the other hand, followed behind her and brought her into a presidential suite with great


    consideration.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Just as Katherine was exiting the suite with the room card, she ran into Zack and was absolutely


    shocked.It was rare for her to be stunned.


    C City was thousands of miles away from Y City.


    There were even more excellent hotels in C City.


    How could Zack appear in the same hotel as her? Katherine had just done something terrible and did


    not intend to talk with Zack.


    Well, they didn''t have anything to talk about anyway.


    Although she was stunned for a moment, she quickly retracted her gaze.


    She nned to bid the ss representative goodnight and go back to take a shower and sleep.


    "ss Reunion, huh?"


    Hearing his words, Katherine paused and turned back to look at him.


    "Yes.What about you, Mr.Colburn?"


    "I''m here for a vacation"


    Katherine was not interested in what he was doing in C City.So, she only nodded and said, "My


    ssmates are waiting for me.I''ll head back to the room first.Zack didn''t say anything.He just kept his


    gaze at her back until Katherine walked away.He was about to turn back to his suite when he heard a


    strange noiseing from the suite Katherine had just exited.It seemed to be a woman''s voice.The


    soundproofing wasmendable that even Zack couldn''t hear it clearly.


    His eyes moved slightly.He took his room card out and swiped in on the room next to Katherine''s.


    However, he did not hear anything anymore.


    Without Alexa and the others in the party hall, Katherine felt that the faces of these old ssmates


    were harmless.


    Without them, the atmosphere became much more harmonious.


    Katherine decided to stay for another half an hour.


    When it was nine o''clock, she walked towards the ss representative and told her she was leaving.


    Hearing that she was leaving, many people urged her to stay for a while, so they could talk a little


    longer.


    After all, it had been so long since they had seen each other.


    It was good to have a good talk about their present life.


    Katherine smiled and shook her head.


    "No.I really need to go, guys.I have an appointment with a friend."


    Katherine was not lying.She would have a call with Aliceter, after all.


    Everyone saw that she did not seem to be lying.


    Although they felt a little sad, they knew it would be inappropriate if they kept urging Katherine.


    It had been many years since they graduated, and some had already be famous.


    Beforeing, they were eager to show off in front of Katherine.


    However, when they saw Katherine, no one dared to have any crooked thoughts.


    The gorgeous woman was still gorgeous.


    She had been so unattainable since then.


    Katherine''s every frown and smile were calm and elegant.


    There was a sense of distance, as if she was unreachable, but it wouldn''t make people feel cold and


    ufortable.


    Katherine spoke and bid her goodbye to them.


    Except for Brandon, who was familiar with Katherine in the past, asking her to stay, the others didn''t


    dare to urge her.


    They didn''t have the nerve to force her to do anything.


    "Are you driving by yourself? Did you bring a car?"


    Katherine was just about to leave when she suddenly heard Brandon ask her.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "No."


    "I brought my car.Let me drive you home."


    As soon as Brandon said this, many of their batchmates began to jeer.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Katherine smiled.


    "You don''t have to worry about it.The Uber I called will be here soon."


    "It is not very safe for a girl to take an uber at night¡± Brandon continued.


    A lot of incidents involving Uber happened recently, especially a few days ago.


    During the holiday season, many female university students went home by taking an online ride service


    and encountered indecent things.


    Katherine tried her best to resist.


    "No need.I live nearby"


    Katherine''s neighborhood was indeed near the hotel.


    If it wasn''t for the overbearing coldness of the winter night, she would have walked home, and it would


    only take her twenty minutes.


    It wasn''t far, after all.


    However, it was too cold, and she couldn''t withstand it.


    "What a coincidence.I also live nearby.Is it in Citadel Garden?" Brandon asked.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "What a coincidence.I also live nearby.Is it in Citadel Garden?" Brandon said excitedly.


    "I''ll send you off" offered Brandon.


    Katherine thought for a moment to consider her options.If she continued to refuse, it would appear like


    she was avoiding him.


    Or maybe these people would think she was rude.


    She smiled and was about to ept the offer when a familiar male voice interrupted her, "Katherine."


    It was Zack.


    Zack was a personality that could only be seen on TV.His handsome face and masculine figure were


    not amon sight to be seen in anymon crowd.


    Now that they saw him in person, everyone present was a little surprised.


    Brandon, who wanted to drive Katherine home, was stunned.


    ''How could Mr.Colburn, who was living far away in Y City, travel all the way here?'' Of course, it was not


    just Brandon who thought of it but also the rest who was observing the two.


    The smile on Katherine''s face faded.


    "Mr.Colburn?" she frowned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack walked over.


    "Hey" he acknowledged by nodding his head.


    After about a year of divorce, Zack finally understood Katherine.He could see how she despised him.


    When she stated that she didn''t want to see him, she wasn''t lying.She was being honest and


    transparent in her words.


    In her bright eyes, not a single pretense could be seen.


    Katherine was iparable to any other woman.


    When he appeared just now, he saw that the smile on Katherine''s face faded.


    She could smile when facing those old ssmates she hadn''t seen for ten years, but when facing him,


    she didn''t want to show him any unnecessary expressions.


    Zack knew that if he wouldn''t get straight to the point, she would probably say, "If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll go ahead''


    Katherine nced at Zack for a second and then turned her head to look at Brandon.


    "Sorry, I have something to do." As she spoke, Katherine looked at the other people behind Brandon.


    "I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first"


    She nodded and walked past Zack, going out of the party hall.


    Zack nced at Brandon.


    Men understood each other when it came to bodynguage.


    Brandon''s motivation for wanting to be close to Katherine was clear to him.


    His eyes darkened.


    He frowned and turned to follow Katherine.


    "God? Am I seeing things? The man just now is Zack Colburn? The head of Q City Corporation? Zack


    Colburn?" screamed someone in the hall as soon as Zack and Katherine walked out.


    "You''re correct.That man is Zack Colburn!" chimed another one.


    Someone who was a little moreposed pushed her gently and smiled back.


    She clicked her tongue.


    "Didn''t you say that Zack didn''t want Katherine? I don''t think so! Just now, it was obvious that she just


    ignored the one and only Zack Colburn! I''ve always felt that if Mr.Colburn didn''t say something,


    Katherine would probably say, ''If there is nothing else, I will go first!'' How does this look like she was


    the one dumped? It seemed like it was the other way around.It looked like Katherine was the one who


    abandoned a rich family!"


    "You are not the only one who thinks that!" continued the gossip of the two women.


    The hall was buzzing with rumors about the rtionship between Zack and Katherine.


    Only the ss representative gave Brandon a sidelong nce, sighed, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t even consider it, Brandon.Katherine is far from our reach"


    Brandon pursed his lips and remained silent.He knew that all he wanted was just to be near her.


    Katherine exited the hall and entered the elevator while Zack trailed close after her.She gave him a


    brief nce.


    "It''s inconvenient to talk here.You don''t mind if we go to a quieter ce, right?" she asked him, looking


    straight into his eyes without any emotions.


    "Yeah, it''s not a problem" Zack smiled and nodded.


    Adam''s apple rolled down slightly as he nced at her partially curved lovely eyes.


    In the past, why hadn''t he noticed that Katherine''s eyes were so brilliant even when she was upset?


    The elevator arrived on the third floor in a sh.


    Katherine took the lead and walked out first, taking only a few steps to reach the hotel bar.


    The hotel manager happened to be in the area at the time.


    He intended to go up and greet Katherine but halted as his gazended on her straight face.


    ¡®''Forget it, the beautiful owner does not seem to be in a good mood¡± he consoled himself.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Katherine came to a halt in the corner.With her coat in her arm, she sat down.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr.Colburn, is there anything I can do to assist you?"


    She drew Zack''s attention.His ex-wife seemed to have changed in barely a year.


    They had been married for three years, but it was only in name and paper.They didn''t even sleep


    together for a night after their marriage.


    He was in his apartment while she was in the Colburn mansion.


    During those three years, he had treated her as nothing more than a social climber and a gold


    digger.He misunderstood her affection for a ploy to gain favor with him.Now, they were like


    strangers.They were sitting face to face, but Katherine didn''t even seem to bother giving him even a


    friendly smile.


    Zack felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    "I have always owed you an apology for what happened between us" Katherine''s fingers, which were


    flipping the menu, paused slightly.


    She looked up at Zack.


    "Mr.Colburn, you are far too polite.Our feelings have always been mutual.I did like you in the past, so I


    was naturally eager to do anything, even if it was a little bit ridiculous.I was indeed willing to do it.You


    have not mistreated me."


    She smiled as she spoke.


    "I was the one who had let me down."


    Although Katherine was smiling, the smile did not reach her eyes.Her soft and mesmerizing orbs were


    frigid and slightly lifted as she spoke.Her words were extremely sharp.It was like a sharp dagger that


    stabbed his heart.


    Zack liked someone for the first time in his life, and it was also his first time to feel the agony of love.


    Sean imed that they were allpelled to apologize to Katherine.


    Although Sean was usually a big jerk, he was not wrong about this.


    Zack had been preparing for so long and finally spoke out today, but Katherine''s statement, "I was the


    one who had let me down" blocked the rest of his words.


    She bid him goodbye in the calmest way possible and in her most reasonable attitude, subtly asking


    him to give up rationally.


    Now, even if he had already put down his self-righteous arrogance, he didn''t have any idea how to tell


    Katherine that he had fallen in love with her.


    As expected, the tables had turned.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow when she noticed his silence.


    "It''ste.If there''s nothing else, I will go back first"


    She then took her coat and turned to leave.


    "Wait¡± he grabbed Katherine''s hand to stop her from leaving.


    "We have been married for three years, and you have indeed been Mrs.Colburn since then before our


    divorce.It is unfair for you to leave the house empty-handed"


    Only then did Katherine notice that he had brought a bunch of documents with him.


    Katherine took a nce at the documents on the table, raised it in her hand, and flipped it over.She


    chuckled.


    "Mr.Colburn, do you think I''m in short of money?" she said while looking at Zack''s eyes intently.


    Zack frowned.


    "I didn''t intend it toe across that way.I just feel that it is the right thing for me to do" Katherine


    clicked her tongue.


    "Then, you are generous.This vi has a value of at least 50 million dors.In addition to the five


    percent shares of thepany, which, if I sell, would be two or three billion dors.Pretty big, right?"


    As she spoke, she harshly closed the document and nced at Zack coldly.


    "Well, the offer is tempting, but I''m sorry, I''m gonna have to turn you down, Mr.Colburn.I don''t really


    need your money."


    "I forced you to marry me because of my persistence.You don''t have to feel guilty about those three


    years.You don''t owe me anything, Zack¡± she said with finality.After that, she put away the smile on her


    face and picked up the coat beside her.


    "The scenery in C City is beautiful.Mr.Colburn, find a professional tour guide to take you to some tourist


    spots.I wish you a happy journey¡±


    When she finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows, withdrew her gaze, and directly stood up to


    leave.


    "But you owe me something, Katherine" Zack''s shaky voice rang in her ears.


    There were only a few people in the bar tonight.There were barely a dozen or so individuals there.


    Soft folk music was leisurely yed, and the atmosphere was rxing and peaceful.


    Only the slightly high-pitched sound of a male voice broke the stillness in the room.


    Zack''s voice was not loud, but it was slightly raised and good enough to be heard by all the people


    present.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Katherine immediately stopped in her tracks after hearing what Zack said.She turned around to look at


    him and chuckled as she asked, "What do I owe you?"Her voice had drawn everyone''s attention, and


    now they were all looking at her.Before approaching Katherine, Zack cast a quick nce around the


    room.


    "My heart, Katherine.You made me fall in love with you¡± he bravely said.


    For a moment, Katherine was stunned.The bar''s lighting was dim, while Zack''s eyes were dark.His


    eyes were almost the same as usual when she looked up into it directly.However, as she looked closer,


    she noticed a difference.She could see herself reflected in his pupils.


    Katherine was a little surprised by what Zack had said.She had known Zack for so many years, but not


    once had she heard him say anything adequate as this to anyone.


    Katherine couldn''t believe that Zack actually admitted just now that he had fallen in love with her.She


    thought, ''Should I feel honored?''


    However, she believed she shouldn''t feel so.So, she said, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Katherine raised the corner of her eyes and gave him a meaningful look.


    Zack''s thin lips slightly twitched.He found himself speechless even though he had something else to


    say.He was born with a strong sense of confidence.He had never experienced such a significant


    setback in his thirty years of life, even when he was confronted withplex issues.


    In fact, he had already been nning to confess a long time ago.


    The moment Sean''s words of wisdom struck him, he had been thinking about confessing to her.He had


    sent flowers before, but they had not been very sessful.


    On the other hand, Katherine was so astute that she should have figured out that he liked her.


    Nheless, he chose not to say those words.He had been putting it off until now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now that he finally voiced his confession, he only received a confusing response.


    Katherine finally retracted her gaze and said, "It''s up to me to like you, so you didn''t owe me for the


    past three years.It''s also up to you if you like me.So, Zack, you should have a taste of your wishful


    thinking because I don''t owe you anything."


    She softlyughed as she spoke and reached up to brush her long hair.She put on her coat.


    Then, she proceeded to leave dramatically.


    She thought, ''He liked me?''


    She knew to herself that the feeling wasn''t mutual as she pondered, ''¡¯Sorry, but I don''t like you


    anymore¡±


    Katherine hadn''t anticipated that such retribution would reallye, nor the speed it had arrived.She


    thought she was a little cool at the moment.


    Zack was left standing as he watched Katherine''s back, slowly walking away.He remembered the day


    when they had just gotten married.


    Back then, she was smiling and looking at him with her heavy bridal makeup on.


    He clearly remembered when she said, "Zack, I will have to take care of our future."


    However, she could only care for him for three years before she became unwilling to do so anymore.


    At that moment, he felt her unwillingness.


    However, he knew there was nothing he could do.


    Katherine slowly disappeared from his sight.


    When she was finally gone, someone came forward to approach him.


    The stranger said, "Do you want a drink, Mr.Handsome?"


    Zack nced at the woman.


    The woman had thick and heavy makeup like she put on ayer of flour.


    Zack knew that the woman in front of him could not possibly bepared to Katherine in the least.


    He thought, ''Where is this woman''s confidenceing from?''


    His face became gloomier as he pushed the woman''s hand and left.


    The woman''s brows furrowed.She could only stomp her feet while looking at the tall figure of the man


    he had just approached.


    Zack wore a limited edition antique watch from the luxurious brand Fendi.It was worth more than three


    million dors.


    A man who could wear such a watch was either rich or noble.


    She knew she could not afford to offend him!

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Since she had been dyed by Zack for half an hour, it was already ten when Katherine arrived at


    home.


    Just as Katherine opened her phone, Alice was already screaming in worry on Telegram.Her messages


    were sent, one after the other, with panic evident in each word.


    Thest message was: [Why aren''t you replying to me? If you are kidnapped, reply with blinking eyes


    emoji.]


    Katherine sat down on the sofa, giggling.She picked up her phone and gave Alice a voice call.


    It seemed like Alice was waiting for her to call.


    As soon as she made the call, it was instantly connected.


    "What happened? Didn''t you say that you''ll be back by nine? Did Alexa and others stop you on the


    way?"


    "No, I ran into Zack" Katherine patiently exined while drinking water.


    "Zack? Why is that jerk there?" Katherine tapped the edge of her cup and said, "He''s probably here to


    look for me"


    She was not stupid.


    Y City was so far away from C City. Although there were branches of Q City Corporation everywhere,


    Zack was still the chairman of the board, and New Year was a holiday.It was impossible for him to


    come over to deal with something rted to business.


    After she heard this, Alice was exasperated.


    "What''s going on with him? Did he regret divorcing you, and now he wants to pursue you again?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "He must''ve felt guilty."


    Katherine didn''t want to admit it, but it seemed that Alice was talking about her.


    "Guilty? My God, did I hear it clearly? Zack, feeling guilty? That Zack Colburn?"


    Good question! Katherine smiled and mentioned Zack''s equity transfer document.


    "If he doesn''t feel guilty, why would he transfer the shares to me?"


    Alice, who was on the other side of the line, was stunned.


    "My God! How many shares did he transfer to you? You epted it, didn''t you?"


    "There''s not much, but it doesn''t feel like it''s big either.Just about five percent.Also, there''s a mountain


    stream vi and a house right beside Coldwynne''s Moon Residence."


    "Five percent? How much is that? The market price is at least one billion, right?"


    "The lowest is 2.5 billion, and the highest is 3.5 billion.¡±


    Alice took a deep breath.


    "That vi at the top on the mountain stream should be at least 50 million, right? Lauren''s house is at


    100,000 per square meter.Zack''s house should be around 150 square meters, right? Overall, that is a 3


    billion dor worth divorce settlement!"


    "I suddenly feel that Zack isn''t a jerk anymore.Seems like he''s not that bad"


    Just thinking about it, how many shows would Alice have to film just to earn that much money? It could


    be said that she was really jealous.


    "That''s it?" Katherine could not help but scoff.


    Three billion might be a lot, but in Katherine''s opinion, she was worth more than ten billion with just her


    shares to Future Technology.


    If she really counted the property under her name, it was possible that she would be richer than Zack.


    "Tch, I am just short of money! Sorry, I''m not as rich as you!"


    "It''ste.I''m hanging up"


    Katherine was toozy to say more and immediately hung up the phone.It was already ten o''clock.


    Usually, she had already finished taking a bath at this time.


    After hanging up the call, Katherine immediately threw her phone aside.She took off her clothes and


    went to take a shower.She slept well that winter night and slept until eight o''clock the next morning.


    There was no Al Assistant in this house, so Katherine was not used to it.


    The weather today was not very good.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and there was no sign of it stopping any time soon.


    Tomorrow was the New Year, so everyone was busy preparing for the asion.


    Yet, Katherine remained unbothered.


    Katherine ate breakfast and was about to take her phone when it suddenly rang.


    The phone number was familiar.


    She just called it yesterday morning.


    "Mr.Hill?"


    The phone call was from the hotel manager.Katherine did not need to overthink why.


    "Miss Wilson, excuse me for disturbing you, but I have to sincerely apologize.The matterst night


    seemed to have made a bigmotion.Early this morning, someone from the Walker family came over


    and said that they wanted to see our hotel surveince footage.They asked us to give them an


    exnation!"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "Then, let them watch the surveince footage."


    "But¡­¡±


    After watching the surveince footage, wouldn''t it be clear to see how Katherine sent Alexa into the


    room?


    "It doesn''t matter"


    Katherine said indifferently, "I''lle over there now.Let them watch the surveince footage first.¡±


    "Okay, okay."


    Hearing that she wanted toe over, Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Katherine hung up the phone and nced at the TV screen.She reluctantly turned it off.


    Unfortunately, this movie was only shown in the afternoon.


    Just as Katherine was going out, Alice called, "Did Alexa make a fuss?"


    "How did you know?" Logically speaking, this matter was a disgrace to the Walker family, so they


    wouldn''t make it public.


    Alice coldly snorted.


    "I saw it in my Telegram''s group chat.I''m afraid this matter will not end well! Luke and I wille with


    you!"


    Katherine smiled.


    "I''m about to go to the hotel"


    She wasn''t afraid of the Walker family.


    After all, she was not afraid of such people like them, imposing and relying on their fortune."


    "Then, you should arrive a littleter.I''m not sure what those people from the Walker family will do.They


    don''t seem to be nice people."


    "That''s alright"


    After hearing her say this, Alice knew that Katherine woulde prepared.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Didn''t our teacher say when we were young that if we are in trouble, we have to look for the police


    officers?"


    If the people of the Walker family were not afraid to make this matter public, then they could do


    whatever they wanted.


    When Katherine was teaching Alexa a lesson, she had thought that the Walker family would be angry


    after the incident, but so what? The drug that Alexa consumed was brought by herself.


    The room was also booked by Alexa.


    Even though Alexa had bad motives, Katherine was kind enough to bring her there so she could rest.


    She didn''t know who Alexa''s brother-inw was, nor did she have a private discussion with him.


    If the Walker family probed to the bottom of this matter, she wouldn''t be the one who would suffer in the


    end.


    "Call the police? But aren''t you afraid that they will find out that you..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She snorted after she heard what Alice had said.She got to the first floor, watched the door open, and


    walked out.


    "What did I do? Shouldn''t I help my former ssmate back to her room to rest?" Aliceughed.


    "What''s going through your head, Katherine? Why are you so smart? Why am I not as smart as you


    are?"


    ''¡¯Ha,parisons are really infuriating!''¡¯ Katherine didn''t say anything anymore and smiled.


    "You guys don''t have toe.I can handle it myself"


    "Okay, I''ll hang up now!"


    "Sure.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, an empty taxi just happened to drive past.Katherine raised her hand to


    stop the car.


    "Please send me to Cloud View Hotel¡±


    "Okay!"


    The car slowly drove away, and Katherine looked at the window.It was snowing heavily outside.Her lips


    unconsciously curled into a smile.


    Wasn''t it just the right time to wake Alexa up from her dream of joining a rich and powerful family?


    ¡®''l really had to apologize in advance.It was time to wake her up from her beautiful dream.After all,


    people needed to dream less from time to time.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of Cloud View Hotel.Katherine pushed open the car door as


    she got out.


    Gabriel''s assistant, Lucas, approached her just as she exited the vehicle.


    "Miss Wilson!" Katherine smiled and said, "What, there''s a fight inside?"


    Lucas was shaken by Katherine''s smile.The newbie employee could not help but blush.


    "No.There''s no fight.It''s just that Mr.Hill has been waiting for you''


    "Where are they now?" Katherine looked at him meaningfully.


    "At Mr.Hill''s office" he replied enthusiastically.


    "Okay¡± Katherine responded.


    They both entered the elevator afterward and made their way to Gabriel''s office.


    "I''ve already called the police.Once they arrive, get someone to bring them to the office¡± she instructed,


    keeping in mind the false usations of Alexa, who was trapped in a washroom the night prior.


    Katherine said this as if calling the police was merely a trivial matter for her.She called the police as if


    she was simply inviting a friend over for dinner.


    Lucas was stunned for a brief moment before he snapped out of it and reacted.


    "Alright, Miss Wilson.I''ll get someone to inform the front desk at the entrance" he replied eagerly.


    Katherine looked at him, smiling.


    "How many members of the Walker family are here?" she asked.


    "Well, all the people from the main family are here" he answered.


    "Tsk¡± Katherine clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    ¡®''The Walker family was already powerful.Were they certain that they would win simply by bringing


    more people?¡¯'' she thought.


    ''Katherine, what are you thinking about?'' she thought to herself as she brushed off her initial thoughts


    about the Walker family.


    The elevator soon stopped as they arrived at the floor destination.


    Lucas escorted Katherine to Gabriel''s office.


    Lucas looked at Katherine worriedly before he opened the door and said, "Miss Wilson, please be


    carefulter once you enter the office.Mr.Hill was already involved in a physical conflict with them


    earlier"


    Katherine raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Open the door¡± she said disdainfully.She was curious about how Alexa and the Walker family would


    make a scene once she had entered.


    Lucas nodded.He raised his hand as he knocked on the door and announced Katherine''s arrival.


    "Mr.Hill, Miss Wilson is here.¡±


    "Miss Wilson, you are here!"


    Gabriel sounded from the door.


    His voice seemed enthusiastic yet anxious at the same time.


    He opened the door and ushered Katherine inside.


    Gabriel looked at her as if he was looking at his savior.


    Alexa red at Katherine just as she raised her head and yelled, "Katherine!"


    Alexa gritted her teeth as if she was about to devour Katherine in her rage.


    Katherine nced at her.She thought that Alexa would be embarrassed, but she was surprisingly okay.


    Katherine''s gaze swept across the members of the Walker family present before her one by one until it


    finally fixed on Nichs.


    "Mr.Walker, I have heard about you before" she greeted


    "Who are you?" Nichs asked, frowning.


    Nichs''s face was sullen as he spoke.


    Katherine smiled as she introduced herself, "I am Alexa''s old ssmate.Coincidentally, I am also the


    chairman of Cloud View Hotel.I rushed over from home when I heard that President Walker wanted to


    see me"


    Katherine''s voice was neither too loud nor too low, and her words were enunciated clearly.


    "It''s you! You did it on purpose! Honey! It was her! She was the one who made me drink that drug!"


    Alexa roared as she heard Katherine''s introduction.


    "Alexa, you need to have evidence when making such bold usations¡± Katherine said coldly.


    "Evidence? June and others saw it with their own eyes!" Alexa protested.


    "They saw it with their own two eyes?" Katherine repeated as sheughed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I remember correctly, they were trapped within a washroom cubicle this morning.They were


    fortunately discovered by the hotel''s cleaning staff early this morning, right? How could they have seen


    it with their own eyes when they were trapped inside the bathroom?" Katherine retorted.


    "It''s you! I know it''s you! Honey! Father! It''s really her! She deliberately brought me into that room!"


    Alexa desperately tried to convince everyone else.However, once Alexa said this, the faces of Nichs


    and her husband, Thunder, visibly turned sour, probably in embarrassment and anger.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Nichs then turned his attention to Katherine and eximed, "We''ve already seen the surveince


    footage.It was clearly captured that you were the one who locked Alexa in the room! Miss Wilson, if you


    don''t provide us with an exnation for this matter, your hotel may be forced to close!"


    Katherine couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow upon hearing such nonsense.


    "Mr.Nichs thinks that I''m the one responsible for this incident.Do you think I deliberately asked for


    your youngest son, Robbie, toe over and let your family have such a scandal?"


    Nichs cared so much for their family reputation.


    As soon as Katherine said "family scandal ¡® Nichs'' face could not be painted.


    Resentment had already clouded his thoughts, and if it hadn''t been for Gabriel and Lucas, he would''ve


    attacked Katherine.


    "You''re going too far! We came here today to resolve this matter formally, but this is what we get


    instead? You try to feign innocence, and to make matters worse, me my sister-inw?"


    Alexa''s sister-inw, Laura, abruptly interjected.It looked like the Walker family had treated Alexa quite


    well.


    Katherine had clearly underestimated her.


    Trying to suppress her irritation, Katherine narrowed her eyes at Alexa.


    "It''s not our hotel''s fault.We are notpelled to take responsibility for this incident.The washroom was


    being repaired yesterday, but Alexa insisted on using it and ignored the maintenance sign, which was


    clearly ced at the washroom entrance.I kindly went in to remind them about it, and I also took Alexa,


    who was feeling ufortable, to the room she booked.Our hotel followed the necessary protocol and


    didn''t vite anything.I disagree with Alexa''s statement, she exined.


    "I think Miss Wilson doesn''t want to resolve this problem at all" Nichs coldly eximed.


    Katherine smiled, suppressing her frustration.


    "Of course, I want to resolve this matter as quickly as possible, but this doesn''t mean that you can just


    use me of lying"


    "Miss Wilson, what do you mean?" Nichs asked.


    "Exactly what I just said¡± Katherine answered without hesitation.


    "Very good!"


    Nichs taunted Katherine as he slowly pped his hands.


    Nichs was upset with how things had turned out for them today to the point where he wanted to


    sabotage Katherine''s hotel.


    "Miss Wilson, let me give you a piece of advice.In business, it''s not good to act so


    arrogantly.Otherwise, you''ll end up losing your temper for being too proud¡± Nichs suggested.


    His voice was still full of mockery.


    "Thank you for your excellent advice, Mr.Nichs¡± Katherine mockingly responded.


    Upon hearing this, Nichs'' rage had finally red.


    "You''re too young to know any better!" he eximed.


    Nichs then turned to face his children.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go!"


    Alexa remained standing, stumped.


    "Dad, are we just going to let this matter go?" she bitterly asked.


    Alexa was worried that the Walker family would abandon her once they decided to let this matter


    go.She knew she had to prevent them from leaving this hotel.


    Alexa had already assumed Thunder would divorce her, knowing how much they value their reputation.


    They wouldn''t want a foolish woman like her to tarnish their reputation.


    She couldn''t care less about the divorce, but Alexa didn''t want to give up without a fight!


    "Forget it? How could I forget about it?"


    Nichs snorted and nced at Katherine.


    Katherine met his gaze, and the corners of her mouth twisted into a sly grin.


    The others tried to press down their waves of anger as they red daggers at Katherine.


    Although they wanted to bully Katherine, doing this would be too disgraceful for them.


    "Dad! I''m not going! If Katherine refuses to take responsibility for this incident, I''m going to kill myself!"


    Alexa warned Nichs.Her voice sounded desperate.


    Alexa swiftly reached for the pen on the desk and pressed it against her throat.


    Katherine stared at Alexa meaningfully.


    "Mr.Nichs, she''s right.You can''t leave yet.We need to resolve this matter as soon as possible." she


    indifferently said.


    As Katherine spoke, someone suddenly knocked at the door.


    "Mr.Gabriel, the police are here." The voice came from outside the door.


    "Police?" everyone said in unison.


    Everyone stood in silence, stunned.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Katherine smiled.


    "That''s right.Since you don''t believe me, the best way to deal with this matter is to leave it for the police


    to solve¡¯'' Alexa, who was holding a pen against her throat and was about tomit suicide, was


    shocked.


    What was Katherine trying to prove? Why did she call the police? Was it possible that Katherine called


    the police so that Alexa would be reprimanded for what she did to her? Robbie''s face also stiffened.


    He was still drooling over Katherine''s beauty just now.


    When he heard the word "police¡± his heart palpitated.He quickly stepped forward and pulled Nichs''s


    sleeve.


    "Dad, this is so easy to handle.We can still get out of this.Nichs didn''t know what Robbie and Alexa


    had done, but he cared about their family''s reputation.Today was such a big family scandal.


    He came to deal with this problem discreetly but Katherine seemed to have other things going on inside


    her mind.


    And now she decided to involve the police; what if she would identally expose their family''s secret?


    Would their family finally get what they deserve and lose their reputation in the way? He didn''t approve


    of having Alexa as his daughter-inw.


    It was his eldest son who liked her.


    He was blinded because others also thought that she was nice, so Nichs agreed to their marriage.


    After this incident, he wouldn''t want Alexa to remain a part of their family anymore.


    He had no choice but to ept the loss.He had ns to reim it in the future though.


    Katherine didn''t need to go to the police station.


    The situation escted as the policemen arrived.


    A sturdy man moved forward in front of the others and greeted them, "Good morning.My name is


    Robert Stone and I am the assistant chief of the police station-southern branch of C City.Our office


    received aint that someone was raped in this hotel.Which of you made that call?"


    Katherine raised her hand and revealed, "It was me'' As soon as Nichs heard the word "rape," his


    face immediately changed, and confidently said, "Mr.Stone, it was just a misunderstanding"


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Robert got confused with what just Nichs said, and he looked at Katherine, as the owner of the


    hotel, hoping to get an exnation.


    She then tried to exin what happened calmly, "Mr.Stone, these people are here because they were


    comining about the hotel''s security.They believe that our hotel is not safe for our guests.Ms.Johnson


    here was raped by Mr.Robbie Walker and was iming that it was due to our hotel''s weak security


    service."


    "What are you talking about! When did I rape her?"


    Robbie screamed as he pointed at Alexa.


    Robbie immediately panicked.


    Nichs didn''t expect things to escte like this.


    Robert nced at Robbie and abruptly said, "Whether it is rape or not, you still have toe with us


    and answer questions about this investigation"


    Robbie still insisted and yelled, "But this is just a misunderstanding!"


    How could Nichs let the police get involved with this matter? Robbie turned to Thunder and gave


    him a push to do something about the situation.


    Thunder woke up from his own stupor and rushed to Alexa and said, "Speak up, Alexa.We need to


    resolve this right now or we really don''t have any choice but to go down to the station"


    Alexa didn''t want to go into the police station.


    Despite feeling otherwise, she didn''t have any choice but to go with the flow and lied, "It was a


    misunderstanding, Officer Jones.


    I wasn''t raped'' Robert asked again, "You don''t need to feel intimidated by any of their threats,


    Ms.Johnson.Just tell us what happened and we will solve this case.Is it true that you were raped or


    not?"


    "No, I wasn''t! He is my brother-inw, for Christ''s sake!" Alexa screamed in frustration.


    The expression of each of the police officers'' faces who were present, suddenly altered when they


    heard what Alexa just said.


    Nichs red fiercely at Katherine.


    Katherine stood there with a smile on her face.Her expression remained calm andposed.


    The police came and left very quickly.


    The Walkers were so angry that it made them clench their teeth in frustration, but they couldn''t deal


    with Katherine.


    Nichs had never met someone like Katherine.


    Despite him being an old and wise man, he was still beaten by this confident and youngdy.


    Nichs was furious and seethingly said, "Miss Wilson, if this incident in any way got out of this ce,


    be reminded that you were warned"


    Katherine raised her lively and enthusiastic eyes and replied, "I always have a clear conscience when I


    do things, Mr.Walker"


    As she spoke, she nced at Alexa.


    Alexa froze for a moment.She had almost exposed herself when she did things.


    If she decided to apany the police officers, down the station earlier, her reputation would be


    finished.


    Nichs was left with no words to say.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With a cold snort, he swiftly turned around and left.


    The people behind him followed after him.


    Katherine curved her lips and nced at Mr.Hill, the hotel''s manager.


    "Okay, I need to go first.Contact me if you need anything"


    "I''ll send you off, Miss Wilson"


    "No, it''s okay.No need for you to do that, I can manage¡± Katherine replied.


    Katherine didn''t like to be driven by other people, so Gabriel stopped insisting further.


    The Walkers were still waiting for the elevator.


    Katherine, on the other hand, took the VIP elevator.


    But just as she left the office, Katherine saw Zack.


    Nichs had met Zack a few times.He was very surprised to see Zack here.


    Even the rage that he felt towards Katherine disappeared.He wanted to talk to Zack but his n was


    disrupted when Zack said, "I''m so sorry, Mr.Walker but I need to leave first.I have a friend who''s waiting


    for me"


    Nichs opened his mouth, but he couldn''t think of anything else to say, so he just nodded with a


    forced smile and replied, "It''s okay, Mr.Colburn.You just go right ahead."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Under the watchful eyes of the Walker Family, Zack directly walked towards Katherine.


    At first, they wanted to see what kind of friend Zack wished to meet in this hotel.


    So, the Walker Family observed Zack with a smile on their faces, yet when they realized it was


    Katherine, their smile turned into an awkward expression within a second.


    Watching Zack approach Katherine, Alexa clenched her fist and stared at them in disbelief.


    Didn''t Zack despise Katherine so much that he divorced her after three years of marriage? The


    moment Zack spotted Katherine, he was eager to go towards her.


    Alexa didn''t even see any hatred or disdain in how Zack approached Katherine.


    When she cast a nce at Katherine, Alexa saw her standing there with a calm expression on her


    face.


    As opposed to Zack''s enthusiasm, Katherine remained indifferent towards him, as though she was still


    talking to the Walker family.


    Alexa froze, and her face instantly paled.


    Who was it that started this misleading rumor? It was far from the truth.


    As soon as Zack was in front of her, he asked Katherine, "Why are you here?"


    When he was about to leave, Zack heard Katherine''s name from the police.


    Listening at it, it seemed that several police officers were praising Katherine.


    Zack didn''t care at first until they said, "Thedy''s name is quite wonderful.She''s called


    Katherine.Which family''s daughter is she? When she stands there, her every frown and smile is as


    beautiful as a painting!"


    He was immediately alerted when he heard the name "Katherine."


    Zack then approached a waitress and inquired.Only then did Zack realize that something big had


    transpired at the hotel.


    It was said that Nichs had arrived with a group of individuals early in the morning and was now in


    the manager''s office.


    In his early years, Nichs had made a name for himself through illegal means.


    In C City, he was considered a local tyrant.


    Looking back in the past few years, Nichs indeed yed his part well.


    In essence, he was pretty dangerous and not to be trifled with.Zack has previously dealt with Nichs


    and understood his unscrupulous methods.


    With Katherine''s nature, it might appear that she had the upper hand on the surface, but Nichs could


    easily make her suffer losses in private.


    So, Zack was quite worried for Katherine.


    Katherine nced at him and indifferently answered, "I have something to deal with.Zack frowned


    slightly when he heard the nonchnce in Katherine''s voice.¡± He couldn''t, help but remind her, "It''s not


    easy to deal with Nichs''¡¯


    Katherine retorted, "But I didn''t provoke him"


    Though she silently thought"Nichs was the one who provoked me first: Katherine didn''t want to


    speak with Zack.


    After sessfully retaliating against the Walker Family, her excellent mood evaporated after she met


    Zack.


    Zack meaningfully said, "Nichs wouldn''t dare to provoke me, Katherine."


    Katherine asked, feigning ignorance, "So?"


    Katherine sarcastically smiled and thought Zack was quite interesting.


    Zack seriously replied, "I''ll bring you over and introduce you to them"


    Hearing his remarks, Katherine raised an eyebrow and bluntly asked, "How would you introduce me


    then? Your ex-wife?"


    Zack answered as he intensely looked at Katherine, "No.


    Katherine asked, "Then, with what identity will you introduce me?"


    Zack smiled and gently said, "Of course, as my future wife'' Although it was unusual for Katherine to be


    caught off guard, she was still stunned when she heard Zack''s shameless reply.The smile on her face


    gradually fell, and she gave Zack a harsh re.


    Katherine said coldly, "Didn''t you hear me, or do you simply not understand what I am saying?"


    With a glum expression on his face, Zack pursed his lips but whispered in a voice full of concern,


    "Please listen to me.I just don''t want you to get harmed"


    Katherine said with finality, "No need.I can protect myself"


    Afterward, Katherine''s lips curved into a smile, and without waiting for Zack, she turned to walk toward


    the stairs.


    Zack attempted to follow her but decided to do otherwise.


    Just thinking of Katherine''s obvious displeasure when she''d seen him made him stop on his tracks.So


    he decided not to chase after her.


    Besides, the Walker Family had already left.


    Zack stepped into the elevator to go to the ground floor.


    It was snowing outside the hotel, but he had no idea where to go.


    He only came here to find Katherine, but Zack knew she didn''t wish to see him.


    After walking aimlessly, Zack stopped and took out a cigarette from its case.He then lowered his head


    before he lit the cigarette.


    Zack didn''t intend to smoke and just ced it between his slender fingers.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood there, staring at the snowkes that were swirling around him, too absorbed in his own


    thoughts.


    It was also snowing the first time Katherine asked him if he could embrace her.


    Zack''s heart ached how he reacted at that time, saying that she was shameless.


    Recalling her injured expression, he couldn''t help but curse himself.He really deserved to die for having


    said that!

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Zack''s sudden arrival made Nichs keep an eye out for him.


    Nichs became increasingly convinced that something was wrong the more he thought about it.


    Nichs practically knew all the influential people in C City.


    Although the Cloud View Hotel changed its hands three years ago, the new owner kept a low profile, so


    he believed that a mere hotel couldn''t possibly affect the Walker family.


    As a result, Nichs didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Even though he had lived over sixty years, and his losses could be counted on one hand, Nichs


    didn''t expect that he would experience a setback today after meeting Katherine.


    All the way home, Nichs had been suppressing his anger.


    So, as soon as he got out of the car, he asked sternly, "Who exactly is Katherine?"


    Alexa, who had just gotten out of the car, trembled when she heard his question.She wasn''t that dumb.


    Before this, Alexa thought that no matter how powerful Katherine was, she was not as influential as the


    Walker Family.


    With this reasoning, Alexa and Robbie dared to scheme against her.


    However, after seeing how Zack treated Katherine just now, Alexa knew that she was wrong.


    After bing a legitimate wife, Katherine was still ditched by the wealthy family she''d married into


    and even left that family with nothing on her.


    This rumor about Katherine circted around a year ago.


    Ever since that day, they mocked andughed at Katherine''s back.


    Katherine, after all, was a well-known figure when they were studying at the Cloud Valley Academy.


    Well, people disliked seeing others leading better lives than they did.


    Nevertheless, what Alexa witnessed today was obviously different from the rumors on the Inte.


    Zack was not that ruthless to Katherine.


    Instead, it was far from it.


    Moreover, Alexa had seen far too many males mesmerized by Katherine''s appearance, so she could


    say that Zack was quite infatuated with Katherine.


    Alexa had to admit that Katherine was really attractive to men.


    The Walker Family was a tyrant in C City, but they had to be polite in front of the Colburn family.


    One could see at a nce that Zack had feelings for Katherine.


    Nichs was well aware that based on what urred today, Zack would definitely suppress the Walker


    family in the near future.


    Just thinking about it, Nichs couldn''t control his anger and roared, "Alexa!"


    Nichs looked directly at Alexa and didn''t give her a chance topose herself.


    He thundered, "If I remember correctly, you mentioned that Katherine was your high school ssmate!"


    Nichs had amassed a great deal of prestige over the years with his line of work and could be


    extremely intimidating at times.


    "Dad, I...I haven''t seen her in over ten years!" Alexa answered in a trembling voice, her face pale,


    being the receiving end of Nichs''s anger.


    "I have only heard the news about Katherine on the Inte.It is said that she is Zack''s ex-wife and the


    two of them divorced a year ago." Alexa did not dare to say anything unnecessary.She was afraid that


    she would say too much.


    "No wonder Zack knew her" Nichs nodded, not realizing that he was being misled.


    Still, he curiously inquired, "Then, how did they end up divorcing?"


    "I know about this!" heatedly said Robbie, who was standing off to the side.


    "Back then, after Katherine saved Zack''s mother, Katherine asked Zack to marry her after he offered


    her a reward, and the two of them got married! As for the divorce, of course, it''s because Zack can''t


    tolerate her greed when ites to money!"


    Nichs asked in disbelief, "She''s greedy?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Robbie responded, trying to discredit Katherine, "Yes, Dad, let me tell you, Katherine, this bitch isn''t


    quite as elegant as you think.At first, she..."


    Alexa walked into the Walker Residence and didn''t say anything else, too afraid that she might slip.


    Alexa didn''t want Nichs to pay too much attention to the rtionship between Zack and Katherine.


    At the very least, before getting thepensation and divorcing Thunder, Alexa had to make sure that


    Nichs wouldn''t find out something that could be used against her.


    After hearing Robbie''s remarks, Nichs grimaced.


    "I know"


    Nichs looked coldly at Alexa as he finished speaking before ncing at Robbie.


    He suddenly shouted, "Pack your belongings and get lost!"


    He angrily continued, "Listening to you speak so many things, are you trying to dissuade me not to


    punish you? Do you have the right to negotiate with me? Wasn''tst night embarrassing enough?"


    When Robbie heard this, he was immediately disappointed.


    He pouted and grumbled, "Dad, I don''t want to go to Z City.It''s only a trivial matter.Why did you want


    me to go there?"


    Nichs'' responded with a murderous re, so Robbie didn''t dare to say anything else.


    He timidly answered, "I got it! Nichs raised his hand and pressed his temples before saying, "Alexa


    and Thunder, stay! The rest can go back"


    Alexa felt a chill down her spine.She knew Nichs was going to deal with her.


    Just now, he had dealt with Robbie first before touching her, silently warning her not to be too


    excessive.


    Alexa didn''t even have the opportunity to decline at this point.


    In the end, she was expelled from Walker Family in exchange for 5 million dors in cash and property


    in a decent location.


    Katherine did not care about Alexa''s end, but she could guess.


    Alexa became snobbish and high-profiled after marrying into the Walker family.


    As a result, she''d made a lot of enemies.


    Moreover, after knowing that the Walker Family had discarded Alexa, those rich second generations


    who had just had some ties with Alexa instantly turned against her.


    They even posted how they''d remove Alexa from their friend''s list just to simplyugh at her.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Alice had a vast socialwork, so the moment she''d seen the tweets rted to Alexa, she


    immediately sent the screenshots to Katherine.


    Seeing Alexa''s suffering, Alice couldn''t help but chuckle at Katherine''s decisiveness.


    "Excellent! I thought you only wanted to take care of her! I didn''t expect that you would end her as soon


    as you made a move!"


    Katherine smiled as she ced the meatballs on top of the spaghetti and casually remarked, "Well,


    Nichs acted fast.Alice, who was on the other end of the line, couldn''t help but frown when she heard


    Katherine mention Nichs.


    "Luke mentioned that Nichs, that old thug, is not to be trifled with.You must be cautious with him"


    Katherine lightly replied, "Whatever.I''ll just go with the flow.I believe things will work just fine.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alice frowned when she heard Katherine''s indifference and asked, "Since when did you give up on


    yourself like this?"


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "You think I''m not capable of dealing with Nichs?"


    Alice changed the subject when she realized her concerns were unnecessary.


    "Are you sure you''re noting over tonight for dinner?"


    Katherine teased, "Yes, so you two can get lost in your own couple world."


    Alice exaggeratedly asked, "You won''t stay at home and wallow in self-pity, will you?"


    Katherine clicked her tongue andmended her, "Not bad, Alice.You even know how to rte some


    idioms to our simple chat"


    "Of course"


    Alice said, proudly thumping her chest.


    She continued in a confident voice, "I graduated from a top-tier university."


    Before Alice could immerse herself in Katherine''spliment, Katherine suddenly said, "Well, although


    you have a university degree, I didn''t expect you to know some idioms"


    Alice was speechless.


    Although she felt a sense of humiliation from Katherine, Alice couldn''t rebut whatever Katherine, the


    well-known top student, had said.


    Aftering back to her senses, Alice aggrievedly said goodbye to the tainted woman.


    "I''m going to hang up¡±


    Today was the 31st of the month, a supposed to be a lively and warm celebration that made Katherine


    lonelier than ever.


    Themunity was buzzing, but it had nothing to do with Katherine.She was on her own.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was closed to giving up her New Year''s Eve meal.


    Since her cooking skills werecking and being able to prepare a few home-cooked meals was already


    an achievement on her part alone.


    Katherine felt nostalgic seeing the dishes she had prepared in front of her.


    It had to be said that she hadn''t celebrated the New Year in a long time.


    Her most recent recollection was her sitting with her parents in front of the small round table, eating


    some peanuts while watching television.


    In the past, her family was not well off, but they were doing well and quite contented.


    Her parents were frugal, and it took them twenty years just to purchase a small house.


    However, after two years, they died, leaving her all alone.


    Needless to say, Alice had guessed right.


    During this happy asion, Katherine was truly pitiful, facing a table full of dishes that were not even


    cooked well.


    Fortunately, the snow had stopped today.


    It came at a suitable moment since the children in themunity could now set off the fireworks when


    the night came.


    Katherine finished thest slice of steak and then went to take a shower and sleep after watching the


    fireworks disy for over two hours.


    Katherine felt that this day did not differ from the days she had lived before.


    It was just that she couldn''t suppress the homesickness she was feeling, and she didn''t have a home to


    go back to.


    The snow gradually melted the day after the New Year.


    Katherine rented a car and went to the cemetery.


    Katherine''s parents died in the same car ident and were buried next to each other.


    After seeing that the two gravestones were covered in ayer of snow, Katherine took out some tissues


    to wipe them clean.


    She then removed the steak she made from its container.She spoke in a teasing voice, "Dad, you were


    mistaken this time when you thought I wouldn''t be able to cook on my own.Now, I can cook steak, and


    while they aren''t as good as Mom''s, I had to learn so that I wouldn''t go hungry¡±


    Walking on the road would be challenging since it was already past one o''clock.Katherine took a slice


    of steak from the offering and shoved it into her mouth.


    "It doesn''t appear appetizing, but it''s pretty tasty."


    As she said this, Katherine paused for a moment and continued, "But it''s a pity that you won''t be able


    to taste it.I remembered you two especially liked a medium-rare steak most, Mom, Dad."


    After Katherine finished speaking, she remained silent.She lowered her head and ate the steak one by


    one.


    Her body warmed up after eating, and she sat there quietly.She got up after a bit, patting the snow off


    her clothes.She sadly murmured, "Dad, mom, I don''t have a ce I can call home again."


    When Katherine said this, her voice was very faint, as if it could be blown away by the wind.


    Separated by a stranger''s tomb, Zack quietly listened to Katherine''s sentiments.


    When the chilly wind blew, and his heart seemed to be empty, only coldness and agony were left.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Today, although it wasn''t snowing, the wind was so powerful that Katherine couldn''t help but shiver.So,


    she didn''t stay for too long in the cemetery and left after finishing the steak.


    The streets were cold, and Katherine carefully drove the white rented car down the road like a turtle.


    Just as she had parked the car, Alice called.


    Katherine nced outside the gloomy sky and retreated her hand that was going to unlock the car


    door.


    After Katherine answered the call, she teasingly asked, "Why? Not enjoying your date with Luke?"


    Alice always called her and was not afraid that Luke would be jealous.


    Alice, who was on the other end of the line, snorted and dramatically answered, "Haven''t you realized


    that you are my true love, Katherine? The weather is bad today, and I am afraid you will be cold, so I


    specially called to ask if you wanted toe over to our ce for a chicken stew"


    Katherine smiled.


    "Then, if I say no, would you consider me ungrateful?" Alice pouted.


    "Can you handle seeing my heartbreak?"


    Katherine straightforwardly said, "To tell you the truth, yes, I can handle it"


    After saying this, Katherine sighed as if facing a dilemma.


    She dismissively said, "Nevermind.Since I couldn''t think of anything to eat tonight and after seeing your


    enthusiasm, I could only reluctantly agree to your invitation"


    Alice didn''t know how to react at first.


    Afterward, she enthusiastically said, "Okay! I''ll leave first and prepare delicious food for you!"


    Katherine nodded, and she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Go ahead'' After hanging up the call, Katherine stared at the steering wheel in front of her for a while.


    Then, she went to Alice first before returning the rented car.


    Katherine sat in the car for a while after opening the window.


    She sat in the car until around three o''clock in the afternoon before driving to Alice and Luke''splex.


    Luke and Alice were missing their previous hometown so much.


    Hence, the residence they purchased was within the vicinity of their previous residence.


    And since the location was a distance away from the city center, Katherine drove for almost an hour to


    get to their neighborhood.


    Around four o''clock in the afternoon, the sky was darkening.


    Katherine located their residence and parked the car.


    After paying the parking fee, she walked with a coat on her arm to their neighborhood.


    Katherine was quite familiar with the area because their old house was located nearby too.


    However, although she missed living there, recalling that her parents had an ident directly across


    the road still pained her until now.


    Back then, Katherine was sleeping when her neighbor barged in and told her that something had


    happened to her parents.


    Feeling nervous, she immediately ran out in her pajamas in such chilly weather.


    When she went downstairs, she didn''t even notice that one of her shoes had slipped off.


    After she arrived, she looked at the chaotic scene and realized that she didn''t feel cold or anything.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Only fear.


    However, it was useless to be afraid.


    No matter how afraid she was, she had to sit outside the funeral homes and watch as her parents got


    cremated one by one.


    Her neighbor was great when bad mouthing others.


    That woman would asionally inquire how much Katherine could get from her parents'' insurance.


    And when she was talking about how Katherine could instantly get $160,000, her words were dripping


    with envy.


    Why would you envy someone who could only get money with their family dead? After getting that sum


    of money, Katherine had relied on it to make a name for herself.


    However, if she could go back in time, she would sacrifice the wealth she had in exchange for that


    ident to never happen.


    What was the use of money if she didn''t have a home to go back to? The streets were nearly empty on


    the eve of the New Year.


    Not sure if it was because of the festivity, but almost all theplex''s security guards were more idle


    and rxed.


    Knowing that the security of the neighborhood was tight, Katherine was about to ask the security guard


    for the registration form when he raised his hand and allowed her to pass.


    Then, he friendly asked, "Miss, from which family are you? And why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Katherine was such a lovely youngdy.


    Even the security guard couldn''t help but sigh and wonder which family was capable of raising such a


    beautifuldy.


    Katherine gave a kind smile.


    "I don''t live here, but my friend does.She''s in Building C"


    Having some impression, the guard instantly said, "Oh, that young couple! That young couple is also


    good-looking, like famous artists seen on TV.My daughter is correct; good-looking people are all


    associated with equally good-looking people!"


    The security guard enthusiastically said.His smile was quite contagious.Then, he suddenly took out a


    wrapped present from behind his post.He smiled as he continued, "Happy New Year, miss.I could only


    give you a small gift, as I have little to no money"


    Looking at the present in front of her, Katherine was stunned for a moment.


    She hadn''t received a gift from her elders in about ten years since her parents died.


    Katherine couldn''t help but be surprised and felt touched now that she''d received it from a security


    guard who could be considered a stranger to her.


    Katherine was moved by his gesture.


    She received a small gift from the guard, so she reached into her bag for a Cloud View Hotel SVIP


    room card.


    Afterward, she warmly smiled as she said, "Thank you for your present.By the way, I won this card in a


    lucky draw; it''s for you, and you can use it to reserve a free room at Cloud View Hotel''¡¯

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    "Oh, thank you, but I can''t ept this.You can keep and use this gift cardter.You are young, and you


    have many friends.Let your friends visit our beautiful C City instead? the security guard humbly


    replied.¡± Katherine slightly smiled and ced it on the chair in front of the security guard.


    "I have a lot of this.I can''t use it all.It would just be wasted."


    "Oh, okay¡± the security guard affirmed.Katherine said no more and took the security guard''s gift with


    her inside theplex.Building C was located in the southern part of theplex, so Katherine


    needed to walk for a while to get there.


    Katherine pulled her scarf around her neck tighter because the wind was strong during the evening.


    She was slowly walking when a female voice called her out of nowhere, "Are you Katherine Wilson?"


    The person in front of her was not a stranger.


    Katherine and her family had lived next door to each other for the past eighteen years.


    Despite the fact that they hadn''t seen each other in nearly ten years, Katherine instantly recognized


    her.She suddenly stopped and greeted her, "Aunt Linda, Happy New Year!"


    "Happy New Year, Katherine! I haven''t seen you in almost ten years.You haven''t changed; you''re still


    beautiful, dear.Do you have a ce here, too?" Linda asked.


    Katherine shook her head and replied, "No, Auntie.But my friend lives here"


    "Oh! You''re turning twenty-six this year, right? Are you married? Do you have a child?" Linda


    interrogated.


    The neighborhood wasn''t horrible, but it did have all of the typical neighborhood problems like gossips.


    "Oh, Aunt Linda, I would really love to stay here and chat, but my friend is already waiting for me.I need


    to go now."


    "Hey! Give me your contact number.It doesn''t matter if you are not married.I have a nephew who has


    just graduated this year.Let me introduce you to him; Linda insisted.However, Katherine ignored her


    and continued to get away from there as far as possible.¡±


    Linda murmured to herself, "Why is she like that? She''s already twenty-six years old and still hasn''t


    gotten married! She''s like an impudent girl that no one seems to care about!"


    "Hello, Ma''am" a deep voice greeted her from behind.


    Linda was on her way to put out the trash earlier, and she didn''t expect to meet her old neighbor''s


    daughter, Katherine.


    Now, there was a handsome stranger in front of her.


    Linda would have assumed the other person was a robber if it hadn''t been for the fact that the man in


    front of her was quite handsome.


    "Hello, and you are?" Linda asked.


    "I am Katherine''s husband.." Zack paused.


    Out of the four options that he had, whether he was her ex-husband, a suitor, her boyfriend, or her


    husband, he couldn''t believe that he decisively chose the husband part.


    "Oh, so Katherine has married after all!" Linda eximed.


    When Linda realized what she had just said, she got a little embarrassed, "I didn''t mean to say that.It


    was just that my mouth was uncontroble sometimes, and I say irrelevant things!"


    Zack nodded and slipped his wallet out of his pocket, emptying all of the money within, saying, "I''m not


    here to argue with you.I just want to learn more about Katherine from you."


    Charles had done some research on Katherine, but it wasn''t particrly thorough.


    It seemed as if someone assisted Katherine in concealing her situation, to the point where he only


    knew her parents died in a car ident during her freshman year at the university.He had no idea how


    much he still didn''t know.


    However, just earlier, when he saw the expression on Katherine''s face when she received the security


    guard''s gift, his heart seemed to be moved by something.


    That something gave him a slight pang in his heart.


    Linda looked at the stack of money in Zack''s hand and red, "Okay, fine! Here''s what you need to


    know.Katherine and I have been neighbors for more than ten years.But I don''t know anything about


    their family!"


    Zack responded patiently, "Well, I just need you to tell me anything that you know about her parents''


    ident"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    For Linda, what Zack was asking was not simple, but she still offered, "Well, you came to the right


    person then! That day, I just happened to..."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Katherine pressed the doorbell, and the door suddenly opened.


    Alice instantly greeted her with a tight bear hug.


    She returned her hug and looked down at Alice with a smile, "What now? Do you want to celebrate


    New Year with a st? Are you bing more childish?"


    "No, I wasn''t! You''re so rude!" Alice snorted.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows in amusement and handed the bag to Alice.


    Alice, who had just said that she was heartless and cold, was already spinning and jumping with joy


    with the bag in her hand and eximed, "Oh my gosh! This is a Balenciaga limited edition tote bag! I


    love you so much, Katherine! Just tell me what you want, and I will do anything for you!"


    Katherine raised her hand to block her face.


    "Oh, that''s okay.Enough with this over enthusiasm.Just leave it to Luke."


    Hearing Luke''s name, Alice, who was crazy for that luxurious bag, finally calmed down a little.


    "Well, anyway, what do you want to drink? Juice or what?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine sat down on the sofa and looked up at herzily.She didn''t reply to Alice.


    Feeling guilty, Alice hid her bag behind her back and smiled awkwardly, saying, "Alright, it''s juice then!"


    Alice could even produce a work of art even by cooking a simple meal out of simple ingredients.


    To be honest, though, the juice that she just squeezed tasted a bit bad, as if it had recently been


    rotting.


    Katherine had always been modest and directly admitted that her body couldn''t take it.


    "Just give me any sports I drink that you have, please.I need to be energized"


    "Oh, okay! Just wait here¡± Alice replied with enthusiasm.


    Alice quickly gave her a bottle of a sports drink and asked, "Did Mr.Walker do anything?"


    Katherine opened the bottle and made a single gulp before answering, "Nope.He didn''t."


    She watched Alice as she was cutting an orange.


    It was still a little unclear if the Walkers would do anything as of the moment.


    Alice snorted loudly.


    "The Walkers has the upper hand in C City for all these years.It is time to give them a reality check.Tell


    them what it''s like to have someone stronger than them.There is always someone stronger than


    anyone!"


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean? What are you thinking?"


    "Hey, this is not simple! Can''t you just let Celine takeover their market?" Alice replied yfully.


    Katherine answered, "Will you pay for it?"


    Alice paused before replying, "Katherine, please just pretend I never said that!"


    ¡®An indigent person like me can''t afford to say things like that¡± Alice thought to herself.


    "What a blind idea" Katherine smiled.


    Although the Walkers dominated C City, it didn''t mean that they were the only yer in such an


    industry.


    Theirpany¡¯s initial product was producing the materials necessary to make bags.


    Eventually, they had shifted their business into manufacturing the bags themselves, specifically


    women''s bags that they had offered in the local as well as the domestic market.


    But recently, almost two hundred of theirpany''s branches had closed down, and they had focused


    on manufacturing mothers and kids¡¯ needs.


    Katherine wouldn''t need to seize the Walker''s market share if they decided to manufacture traditional


    consumer products.She just had to make her own market.


    It was very hard for otherpetitors to defeat the Walkerpany.It would only happen if there was a


    problem on their main branch or from any of their raw materials suppliers.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Zack these past few days.How about you?" Alice inquired.


    Upon hearing Alice''s question, Katherine yed with her fingers nervously.She lowered her head and


    took another gulp from her juice bottle, and replied, "No, I haven''t"


    "Hm, why didn''t I realize Zack was so shameless before?" Katherine thought for a moment and softly


    said, "Maybe I was even more shameless than him in the past¡¯


    Alice was shocked for a moment before yelling, "What? That''s called bravery! What do you mean


    shameless? You are already married; you just developed intimate feelings towards your husband.That


    does not make you shameless! Now, you guys are divorced! If such, it only means that you are not in a


    rtionship anymore.The people who still got the nerve to bother someone they are not linked with


    anymore...are the shameless ones!"


    Katherine smiled and retorted, "Well, that makes sense, Alice¡¯ Luke came out from the kitchen with a


    freshly steamed fish on hand, proudly announcing, "Dinner is served."


    It had been a long time since the three of them hade together like this.


    Alice brought out a bottle of red wine.


    They talked about the past as they slowly finished drinking the red wine.


    However, it was only Alice who did the talking part most of the time.


    Katherine was just listening to Alice as she reminisced about their past, while Luke was so busy picking


    the fish bones and peeling shrimp shells for Alice.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Witnessing certain couples showing their love and affection to each other was such a disturbing sight,


    even if it was unintentional.


    Of course, such experience for any single person out there wasn''t so great.


    Katherine already drank two sses of red wine while she witnessed the lovey-dovey actions of Luke


    and Alice.


    The three of them were so engrossed with their conversation that before they realized it, it was already


    eleven o''clock in the evening.


    "Sleepover?" Alice asked.


    "No, thank you.You know I''m picky when ites to bed¡± Katherine replied.


    "Okay, then maybe I could make the couchfortable for you if you''d like?" Alice insisted.


    "There is no need, Alice.You should wash up and sleep early.Anyway, you have to make the most out


    of yourst day of vacation tomorrow" Katherine concluded.


    It was hard, but Alice started working four days after the holiday season.


    Katherine nced at Luke and Alice and said, "Okay, I have to go¡±


    Luke and Alice apanied her towards the elevator.It was already past eleven o''clock in the evening


    and the second day of the new year.No one could be seen outside.


    Katherine had drunk wine and couldn''t drive.She took out her phone and tried to contact an Uber


    through their app, but it seemed that no one epted her request for a ride home.It was not


    questionable, though.


    Who would want to drive during the holidays and miss out on time spent together with their own family?


    Katherine locked and then kept her phone inside her bag.


    She decided to go to the nearest taxi stand and see if she could get into one.


    New Year decorations were all over the buildings along the road.


    Every shop had borate and distinctive trinkets on its disy windows and doors.


    Anyone could feel the festivity and its ambiance, but the street was deserted except for some


    pedestrians who were still out and in a hurry.


    "Juste out? ¡° Katherine abruptly stopped.


    When Zack heard her voice, he went out from hiding and slowly approached Katherine.


    Katherine turned around, faced him, and asked, "You''ve been following me all day, Zack; aren''t you


    tired?"


    Katherine''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, but her tone was soft, and it was clear that she wasn''t


    mad.


    Zack took his time as he slowly walked towards Katherine.


    The lights from the stop sign were reflected on Katherine''s face.


    She looked at him and slightly smiled, but her stare was a little serious, "I didn''t know that Mr.Colburn


    had a thing for stalking.¡±


    Zack frowned.He was well aware that Katherine misunderstood, but he had undoubtedly followed her


    all day today.He had no way of disproving this fact, even though his original intention wasn''t what she


    thought.


    "I''ll drive you home since it''s not safe to take a taxi at this time¡± Zack offered.


    She didn''t respond to him.So, he just walked two steps more and stopped right in front of Katherine.


    Katherine didn''t wear makeup today.She wore a cute white knitted winter bo, and a beige scarf


    was wrapped around her neck, including half of her face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only her pair of charming eyes were visible while she was looking at him.He had seen her eyes when


    she was genuinely beaming.


    They used to be seductive and cunning, nothing like they were now, only cunning.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows.She thought of Alice''s words and thought it was ridiculous.


    Just as she was about to speak, a white van suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Katherine was shocked as she naturally took two steps back, and Zack instinctively stepped right in


    front of her like her own personal shield.


    Five sturdy men got out of the van, each holding a baseball bat in their hands.


    Zack looked back at Katherine and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, Katherine"


    As he spoke, he touched her hand, secretly ced the car keys into her palm, and said, "The car is


    right in the parking lot, opposite of here.I will buy you time.You run as fast as you can towards the car,


    drive away, and never look back."


    Katherine looked down at the car keys in her hand and slightly frowned with concern, "What about


    you?"


    Zack was shocked for a moment.


    He looked at her and softly said, "Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Katherine bit her lips and didn''t say anything else.


    The men started running towards them, and one of them, obviously the leader, instructed, "Hold the


    man down and grab that woman!"


    Zack pulled Katherine on her wrist, hid her behind him, and pushed her even harder, shouting, "Run!"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Zack was astounded for a while when he turned and figured out that Katherine hadn''t left.Instead, she


    tossed her bag towards the side of the bus stop post.


    The next thing Zack knew was, Katherine was already warming up and getting ready for a good fight.


    "Katherine?" Zack asked in awe as he stared at her.


    Suddenly, a group of four or five men was slowly approaching them.


    Zack took a step forward and hid Katherine on his back as if he was protecting her.


    However, Katherine''s actions stated otherwise.


    She took a step back, making Zack''s brows crease in confusion.


    "Don''t worry about me¡± this is nothing. Also, I haven''t practiced for a long time; Katherine calmly said


    and nced at him.


    Soon after she finished speaking, the group of men started to swing their bats at them.


    Zack, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten with their situation.


    He looked at Katherine and uttered, "Be careful!"


    Before Zack could even push Katherine away, he suddenly realized that thetter had already kicked


    him to the ground.


    Zack didn''t even have a chance to react to what Katherine did when he noticed that a strong punch


    would being his way, so he quickly evaded it.


    Simultaneously, he raised his arm to block the hit from the baseball bat and nimbly snatched it to pull


    the man down.


    When Zack finally did, he kicked the man aside.


    There was a group of five people who came; three of them were assigned to deal with Zack, while the


    remaining two were assigned to deal with Katherine.


    Zack appreciated his frequent expertise in the past.


    Because of it, he was capable of dealing with these thugs who looked tough on the outside but were


    physically frail.


    As a result, Zack''s hit made them fall to the ground and howl in pain.


    After he was done dealing with the people in front of him, he turned to help Katherine.


    Just in time, he saw the men slowly stand up with a bat in his hand.


    He knew that the man wanted tond a sneak attack on Katherine from behind.


    Zack instantly felt nervous and shouted, "On your left!"


    Like a scene from a movie, he saw Katherine lean forward ny degrees the moment he finished


    speaking.


    Fortunately, thetter had sessfully avoided the sneak attack that came from the left.


    Zack immediately took the opportunity to grab the bat and pull it hard.


    Using his elbow, Zack pushed the man''s back down.Then, he raised his foot to kick the man''s legs.


    That made the man helpless as he directly knelt on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Katherine couldn''t move because she was wearing a coat.She couldn''t move her hands


    and feet properly because of it.But when she raised her hand and kicked sideways, the two instantly


    fell to the ground.


    In less than two minutes, all of the men were lying on the ground, wailing as they clutched the spot


    where they were hit.


    Zack stood there as he watched her walk indifferently towards the side of the bus sign and picked up


    the bag that she had thrown over earlier.


    The cold wind of the night gently blew Katherine''s hair.She raised her hand and tucked her hair behind


    her ear.She looked so beautiful yet heartless.


    He felt amazed.


    Zack never knew that Katherine was so skilled.Zack was pulled out of his reverie when a car suddenly


    passed through the side of the road.


    He walked towards Katherine and frowned when he looked at the man who seemed to be one with the


    ground.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "No, I''m not¡± Katherine answered.


    She gently patted her bag and nced at Zack.Then, she handed over the car key to him.


    "I still have something to deal with first.You go ahead."


    "What is it?" Zack asked as he took the car key from her hand and didn''t leave.


    Katherine did not answer his question.


    Instead, she bent down to pick up the baseball bat that was on the ground.


    Then, she walked towards the man whom she assumed was the leader.


    She used the baseball bat to hit the man on the shoulder and chuckled, "Tell me, who sent you here? It


    must be the Walkers, right?"


    "Ma¡¯¡®am, please spare us! We don''t have any idea about the Walker Family.It was Lantis Octavius who


    hired us! He asked us to keep an eye on you"


    The man said in a panic.


    "Lantis Octavius?" she asked in confusion.


    Katherine''s brows creased.


    That name didn''t ring a bell.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Zack''s mellow voice came from behind.


    "I guess that Lantis Octavius was an ass kisser that was raised by the Walker Family."


    Katherine cocked her head and raised her brows.She didn''t appear to have done him any harm.


    The men who were lying on the ground had already admitted defeat and begged for mercy.


    Katherine sneered and coldly said, "What a loser! It''s a shame that you''re six-footer, and yet, you''re


    pathetic and weak"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    When Zack heard what Katherine said, he frowned.


    "Wait, I''m also six feet tall"


    ¡®However, I''m much more capable than these losers, and I can fight without holding back¡± Zack thought


    to himself.


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn, you''re really tall"


    Katherine was startled, and it was rare for that to happen.


    After she gave a perfunctorypliment, she threw the baseball bat and walked towards the side road


    to wait for a taxi.


    Meanwhile, Zack was dissatisfied with the cold and empty praise.He immediately followed her to the


    side of the road and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Zack, I''m not in a good mood today, so please, don''t do anything that will provoke me again" Katherine


    said and nced sideways.


    Katherine knew that if he would provoke her again, she didn''t know what else she could do.


    Zack knew the reason why Katherine was in a bad mood.


    It was because her neighbor epted the bribe and exposed everything.It was the second day of the


    new year when Katherine''s parents got involved in a car ident.


    Her parents were on their way back to her grandmother''s house when her father tried to avoid the man


    who ran through the red light and crashed into a big truck, getting crushed under it.


    They were dead in an instant.


    Actually, Katherine''s grandparents had other grandkids.


    However, her grandmother, Amelia Wilson, preferred boys rather than girls.


    The grandmother also intended to save money for the future of her grandson.


    Katherine had lived with her grandmother for a long time, and for those years, she had received


    scolding and, sometimes, corporal punishment.


    When Katherine''s parents figured it out, they couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why her parents decided to cut ties with her grandmother.


    When Katherine was five years old, her grandmother would always take her to the welfare home that


    she built for business.


    Then, one day, Amelia was confused and did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional to


    leave Katherine behind.


    Fortunately, the orphanage director who saw Katherine felt pity for her and took her in for a night.


    The next day, a rich couple came to the orphanage to choose children that they would adopt.


    However, among the dozens of children in the orphanage, Katherine stood out.


    When the rich couple talked to the director about Katherine, Amelia had identally heard it.


    The rich couple liked Katherine very much and said that if Katherine agreed to the adoption, they would


    donate a million dors to the orphanage.


    When Amelia heard about the million-dor donation, she began to conduct a n.


    The director had told the rich couple that Katherine was not an orphan that belonged in the orphanage.


    He even further exined that Katherine was just a child that was left by her parents under orphanage


    care for the meantime.


    The rich couple were disappointed and were ready to leave when Amelia appeared out of nowhere and


    dered that Katherine was already an orphan.


    She even told the rich couple that she found Katherine on the mountainside.She told them that she was


    the one who raised Katherine.


    Amelia was making a deal with the rich couple that if they would really like to adopt Katherine, they


    must pay her a huge sum of money.


    The rich couple was unwilling at first, but Amelia told them that Katherine was a talented genius girl


    who could easily learn math through her brother''s book when she was at her pre-school age.


    She also said that her skin was soft and delicate.


    Amelia even told them that, by just a nce, Katherine didn''t look like a child that came from a poor


    family.


    The rich man''s wife wanted to have a daughter.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for her to do so because her husband was sterile.


    For the past few years, she kept on searching for children to adopt in the orphanage.


    And true enough, fate had its own way to people because, after all those years, she had found


    someone whom she wanted to adopt.


    The moment she set her foot in the orphanage, her attention was caught by Katherine.


    Moreover, just by looking at Katherine from a distance, she looked really pitiful.


    She was only wearing a thin and worn-out sweater without any thick covering that would shield her


    from the cold weather.


    The rich man¡¯s wife pitied thetter''s situation and eventually gave two-hundred thousand dors to


    Katherine''s grandmother.


    Although her grandmother wanted a million dors, she thought that two hundred thousand dors


    were not a small amount of money.


    After her grandmother received it, she hurriedly told the rich couple to wait for her as she was going to


    pack Katherine''s things.


    After Katherine heard it, she followed the rich couple back to the gas station and tried to contact her


    parents through the police''s phone.


    Katherine''s parents hadpletely cut off their contact with Amelia and took custody of her.


    That year, Amelia fell ill and was admitted to the hospital.


    She was already in critical condition at that time.


    Amelia''s doctor called Katherine''s parents for them to visit her.


    Since Celia Wilson, Katherine''s mother, didn''t want Katherine to remember what she had gone through,


    they left early in the morning and nned toe back as soon as possible.


    Yes, they dide back.


    However, they came back to Katherine as two lifeless bodies that no one would even dare to look at.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    It was pretty challenging to find a ride during special asions such as New Year.


    Katherine, who stood on her spot for almost five minutes now, could not even get a taxi.


    Zack looked at the baseball bat she was holding.


    "Are you going to the Walker''s residence?" he said.


    Upon hearing his words, Katherine turned her head and nced at him.


    "What makes you think I can''t?"


    She was so upset today because of that family.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had the nerve to hire some people just to beat her in the midst of the holiday season, so it was no


    question! Since they were making her angry and dared to make the first move, she would dare to fight


    back too.


    They made her night a living hell, a miserable one, and all she could think right now was that she would


    not let them live a peaceful year.


    If it were any other day, Katherine would still be able to take it ande up with a n to take back the


    losses she had suffered step by step.


    However, today was no good.


    Even if God appeared, she would still settle things her way.


    Zack raised his eyes to see Katherine.


    When they were still married, he thought that Katherine was dishonest and slier than a fox.


    After their divorce, he now felt that she was a straightforward, strong woman.


    In fact, he had seen her different attitudes many times.


    For example, before, she was sweet, peaceful, radiant, aggressive, and free-spirited.


    But now, she was a little willful but also a little cute.


    Before the things that happened tonight, he liked Katherine because of her beauty, her determination,


    and because of some guilt left on him for the painful time she had with their three-year married life.


    But now, Zack knew that he really fell in love with her.


    He had no idea what he loved about her.


    It was just that he liked her a lot, and it made him think of the word "lifetime."


    Spending it with someone like her would be great.


    "I''ll drive you there" he said.


    He did not bother to say, "I''ll apany you."


    Because he assumed that Katherine was probably unconcerned about his "apaniment.¡±


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Katherine tilted her head to stare at him for a couple of seconds.


    The road waspletely different from the usually heavy traffic it had that she had seen before.


    asionally, the road was empty, and there were fewer cars than usual, including the taxi she needed.


    Katherine had already been standing there, waiting for almost seven minutes.


    She looked down at the time on her wristwatch.


    To her surprise, it was only a few minutes before almost midnight.


    She also felt a little sleepy.


    Since Zack was so enthusiastic that he even considered driving her, why would she make things hard


    for herself?


    "Would I not bother you, Mr.Colburn?" she asked.


    His dark eyes moved slightly.


    "You won''t.I''ll go and drive you."


    "Okay then" she replied.


    When he returned his gaze, he noticed that the five men who had been beaten by them had already


    run away.


    The baseball bat they used to fight was already picked up from the ground.


    Well, they were smart for doing that! Zack drove the car next to Katherine immediately.


    It was a ck Mercedes, and he had followed her throughout the day using this.


    Katherine got inside the car and moved to the passenger seat.


    After fastening her seat belt, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Alice, saying that


    she was safe.


    She did not have to worry.She did not lie to Alice and Luke that he was with Zack on purpose.


    It was just a matter that she could handle.


    There was no reason to ruin Alice and Luke''s night together.


    After all, the night was short, and it was good to be bitter.


    The road was peaceful, possibly because there were no vehicles passing by yet.


    After about twenty minutes, the car came to a stop in front of the Walker family vi.


    The Walker family vi was located in the most beautiful and expensive neighborhood in C City, and


    the security there was strict, so it was really hard to enter.


    As for how they came in, of course, it was all nned by Zack, thanks to him.A rich person like Zack


    naturally had properties all over I the country.


    But she had no idea if he had any properties in this city since it was just a lower-tier town.


    However, she was also sure that he had contact with influential and rich people in this city.


    They reached the Walker family''s vi, and the garden was quite dark.


    However, there was still light inside.


    Katherine pressed the doorbell as soon as she stepped out of Zack''s car.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    It was exactly midnight when they arrived.


    At this time, the Walker family was still vivacious.


    All the family members, whether the older or younger generation, were ying bingo.


    While enjoying the night together, they suddenly heard the doorbell.


    Nichs¡¯ second daughterughed and said it was alreadyte; who woulde at this time? Almost


    all the family members were already drunk, so she had no choice but to ask their butler to check who


    pressed their doorbell.


    As soon as the third daughter saw her sister, she quickly followed, "Maybe it''s one of the members of


    the Jenkins family.That kid has been pursuing our fifth sister every day and wants to be part of our


    family!"


    The men¡¯s tables were different from the women¡¯s tables while ying bingo.


    The Walker family had six children, three sons and three daughters.


    Two of their daughters were already married, and two of their sons already had a family.


    And so, during this kind of celebration, it was expected that they were merry and loud.


    The womenughed and talked about who woulde to their ce thiste, but the men did not take


    who pressed the bell seriously.


    When the doorbell rang, the butler quickly went to open the door.


    The night wind was bone-chilling.


    Katherine drew her scarf tighter and turned around to face the man slowly emerging from the shadows.


    It made her eyebrows raise slightly.


    The butler of the Walker family arrived at the door soon after, "Can you tell me your names and how


    you came to be here?"


    "Zack Colburn¡± answered zack.


    "Katherine Wilson, Katherine added.


    As Katherine spoke, she smiled.


    "I''m looking for Mr.Nichs Walker because there''s an urgent matter at thepany.Could you please


    open the door?"


    Katherine was a beautiful woman, and her voice was sweet and pleasant to the ears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The lights by the door of the vi reflected on her face.


    Whenever she smiled, everyone who gazed at her could not help but feel their hearts skip a bit.


    The butler did not dare to open the door without first assessing the two of them.He was frightened that


    Katherine was Nichs¡¯ mistress.


    Katherine had already guessed what the butler was thinking.


    She smiled at him, took out her phone from her bag, and raised it in front of him.


    "Doesn''t he, Mr.Colburn, seem like someone you''ve met before?"


    The man she was speaking to had worked as a butler in the Walker family for so many years, so he


    should be familiar with Zack.


    When he saw the google search about Zack on Katherine''s phone, his expression changed instantly.He


    hurriedly opened the door, so they coulde in.


    "Mr.Colburn, Miss Wilson, I''m sorry.Would you minding in quickly? I''ll inform Mr.Walker


    immediately!"


    Katherine smiled and reminded him very considerately, "Don''t worry.Would you please walk slowly? It''s


    still pretty dark.It''s not good if we stumble"


    The butler felt that Katherine was really thoughtful and gentle, but he did not follow what she had said.


    He didn''t walk slowly; he hauled as if joining a marathon.


    Katherine, on the other hand, took her time walking.She just watched as the butler quickly walked away


    from her.She tilted her head and gave Zack a sidelong nce.


    "Mr.Colburn, you are more famous than me, so don''t you mind if I take advantage of you, right?" she


    asked.


    She was referring to her using his identity and making use of his well-known persona earlier.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind at all" he uttered.


    Zack took a quick nce at the Walker family''s front door before looking at the cold smile stered on


    Katherine''s face.


    He was well aware that the family must be having some fun tonight.


    However, he did not want to stop her n because he found that Katherine seemed okay with him


    apanying her.


    Katherine gave him a smile.She held the baseball bat in her hand and walked upstairs.She went up to


    the second floor, ncing around before hitting one of the shelves.


    Nichs was quite narcissistic that he had paintings of himself disyed around the house.


    There were also a considerable amount of antique vases on the shelf that cost more than ten million


    dors, both big and small! However, Katherine smashed it all down with the bat in her hand.


    Somehow, the sound of cracking vases was quite pleasant to her ears.


    After smashing those antique objects, Katherine turned her attention to the teapot on the table that was


    worth millions of dors and struck it with great force.


    Some people saw her as a soft-hearted woman, but tonight she was not.She smashed all those


    luxurious disys using the bat in her hand with several strikes.


    Everything that was supposed to be broken was broken.


    They were all shattered.


    Katherine thought it would be too dull if she would also ruin their appliances.She knew that it didn''t cost


    too much.


    What she did was nce at the TV and went upstairs directly.


    Just as she reached the corner of the second floor, she saw a half-meter tall vase ced in the


    concave part of the inner wall.It was really eye-catching.


    Katherine gently touched the vase.She could not keep herself from clicking her tongue.


    "It appears to be the authentic, huh? What a pity.." Although she said it was a pity to ruin it, her attack


    didn''t stop.She raised her hand and struck it to pieces.


    Nichs walked to the stairs and saw the horrific scene.He was so enraged that his whole body


    trembled.


    "You, what are you doing?!" he eximed.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Katherine paused for a moment and sneered at Nichs.


    "Well, you impressed me today with such avish gift.I don''t think it would be fair if I don''t return the


    gesture¡± she said.


    Katherine took a mocking nce at Nichs.He felt ufortable with her look.


    "There should be more valuables inside your office, right?" Katherine teasingly asked.


    There was a moment of silence in between them for a while.


    Katherine broke it off as she chuckled and said, "Alright, then.I''ll help you clean up this mess.After all,


    you don''t deserve these things"


    The Walker family, who were just in the family room, hurried out when they heard themotion and


    saw the vase on the floor shattered into pieces.


    Nichs¡¯ youngest daughter cried in disbelief.


    "Oh, my goodness! What happened here? That is my father''s favorite vase!"


    Katherine''s rage seemed to be fueled when she heard it.She felt even more riveted at destroying


    more.She fixed her gaze on Nichs¡¯ daughter.


    "Oh, really? Then, I must have a really good taste when ites to collections¡± Katherine scoffed.


    As she spoke, she took the baseball bat and headed upstairs.


    Nichs was a tyrant in his younger years.


    He used to torment those who were less powerful than him.


    Katherine had always seemed like a good target for him.


    But at that moment, a different Katherine came with a baseball bat and broke the valuables that he had


    spent a lot of years and efforts to collect.


    Nichs¡¯ blood pressure spiked as a result of his aggravation.


    Katherine went up with a baseball bat.Her beautiful pair of eyes showed a cold, roguish look as if she


    would hit someone in the next second.


    Nichs dodged to the side subconsciously.


    Katherine smirked and walked past the members of the Walker family.


    Zack, who was also taken aback by the turn of events, followed her.


    When he spotted Zack, Nichs felt even more enraged.


    ¡®Didn''t they say that Katherine divorced Zack because he didn''t like her?¡¯ Nichs thought.


    ¡®Today was only the second day of the year; how did Zack and Katherine meet so soon?¡¯ A lot of


    questions began running in his mind.


    The more he tried to analyze it, the more confused he became.


    ¡®Or was Zack also there when those people attacked Katherine tonight?¡¯


    If that was the case, then he had offended Zack for nothing.Nichs¡¯ face turned pale as a result of all


    the questions and thoughts that raced through his mind.He was startled by a loud noise from the third


    floor.


    It sounded like smashed sses, valuables destroyed, and object dropped on the floor.A huge ruckus


    had begun.


    Katherine was right.


    Nichs¡¯ office was loaded with high-priced collections, and she had no qualms with breaking them all.


    Nichs¡¯ children were all shocked by what was happening.


    One member of the Walker family tried to stop Katherine but to no avail as Zack had also sessfully


    assaulted them and kept them still from stopping Katherine.


    Thunder and Robbie, the sons of Nichs, could not get near Katherine after getting kicked by Zack no


    matter how hard they tried.


    The female members of the Walker family, who were trembling with terror, could only stand outside the


    office door and watch themotion.


    "Somebody, call the police! Oh, my god! Please, call the police!" one screamed in fear.


    Katherine had finally stopped smashing the items in the office.She felt satisfied as she nced about at


    the chaos she had created.She swiveled around to face Robbie and stepped up to him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Katherine smirked and said, "So, you''re Robbie? I''ve heard a lot of things about you¡±


    Robbie was famous for his good looks and strong physique.But when he saw the bat in Katherine''s


    hand, his legs softened.


    "Ms.Wilson...Do you have any idea how much all of this will cost you?! For everything you''d gotten


    yourself into?!" Robbie eximed.


    "I know."


    ¡®But would Nichs allow the police to handle this matter?¡¯ Katherine thought.


    Katherine clicked her tongue, lifted her hand, and pressed the baseball bat to Robbie''s neck.


    "Robbie, I have a horrible temper; keep that in mind.Do not provoke me!" Katherine uttered.


    Robbie''s body went limp on the ground.He almost copsed when Katherine pulled back her bat.He


    had never felt this scared before.


    Katherine nced at Zack.


    They were about to leave the room when Thunder''s wife, Alexa, stopped them.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Who do you think you are? Do you think you can just leave after


    causing something like this? I have already called the police! I''ll have you both arrested for what you


    have done! Do you even know what day it is today? It''s freaking New Year, yet you did something this


    horrible!"


    Alexa looked around her father-inw''s devastated office.Her cheeks had gone red in anger.She would


    have pped Katherine if she hadn''t been clutching a baseball bat in her hand.


    Everyone in C City had long admired the Walker family.


    They were among those who were highly respected in society.


    It was only today that she encountered such a horrible individual who dared to harm them and damage


    their priceless possessions.


    Katherine cocked her head, her brows furrowed.


    "Alexa, you do not tell us what to do.It makes no difference to me what day it is today.I came here to do


    what I was supposed to do.Should I have set up a specific day to destroy your valuables instead?" she


    mockingly asked.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    How could Nichs ask someone to kidnap her when he didn''t even choose a pleasant day to do so?


    Katherine burst outughing.


    "Then it''s a good idea to call the cops.Then let the police take care of the matter"


    Before she trashed the scene, she had already predicted maybe they would call the police.


    But she believed the consequence would take more trouble for Nichs rather than her.


    At the very least, she would have to pay for the damages she had caused.


    But the case was different for Nichs.


    She had tons of evidences that could put Nichs in prison for the rest of his life.


    Nichs, who had recovered at this time, stepped ahead and stood in front of his children.


    "Miss Wilson, I don''t think I understand what you are saying.There must be some misunderstanding


    between us."


    "Leo, give each a ss of wine for Miss Wilson and Mr.Colburn.."


    Nichs smiled as he headed towards Zack, issuing orders to his servant.


    "I believe there is a misunderstanding between Miss Wilson and me, Mr.Colburn! I won''t pursue the


    comints of tonight''s mess.Let''s have a sit and clean up our misunderstandings""


    "Dad! How can you settle for this? She smashed our family''s antiques.Look at what she did to the


    vase."


    Nichs red at his daughter and focused his sight on Katherine.


    "What can you say about this, Miss Wilson?"


    Katherine cocked her head and replied, "There are no misunderstandings between Mr.Nichs and


    me.Let''s not prolong this scenario.I''m not a wine drinker.It''s starting to bete, so I should not


    disturb you."


    Katherine was adamant about giving in and didn''t settle for the pep talk the Walker family wanted.


    She was about to leave when she remembered something.


    "Oh, I almost forgot.Alexa stated that she had contacted the authorities.Then maybe I should stay here"


    She continued, "Then I''ll stay and await the arrival of the cops.Katherine took the baseball bat from the


    study and crashed a couple more expensive porcin vases in the living room on the third


    floor.Nichs stood behind her, his face flushed with rage, but he did not dare to say anything else


    while his daughters were standing behind him.


    Katherine turned around and looked at Nichs¡¯ daughters indifferently before her gaze fell back to


    Nichs.


    She grinned while still holding the baseball bat in her hands.


    "I''m not sure when the cops will arrive, but your vi is enormous.I think it should be enough for me to


    smash everything before theye."


    She paused and looked at their reactions before she continued.


    "By the way, Director Walker, I forgot to mention that I have something intriguing in my hands.And I''m


    not even talking about this baseball bat."


    She grinned at them before she continued, "I''m curious what will happen if I turn it over to the cops"


    She took out her phone from her coat pocket as she spoke and opened her phone gallery before


    handing it over to Nichs.


    "Shouldn''t Director Walker be able to view it?"


    Nichs¡¯ expression changed dramatically when he saw the snapshot on Katherine''s phone.


    "There are some things you can joke about, Miss Wilson, and there are some things you can''t just


    laugh about" He said with gritted teeth.


    She cocked her head and replied, "Some things you can joke about?"


    She raised an eyebrow and continued with a grin on her face, "So Mr.Nichs hired someone to


    kidnap me tonight to make a joke with me, right?"


    "This is C City, Miss Wilson.I rmend for you to stop before you go too far." He replied with an


    imminent threat in his voice.


    Katherine felt a bit warm, so she raised her hands to her neck to untie the scarf around it, unbothered


    to the threat that he had just made.


    Her movements were neither fast nor slow.Her slim fingers were tugging on the scarf, and her face,


    even without any makeup, was delicate and lovely.


    Her charming eyes were slightly raised, with a slight, exquisite smile, yet it was this kind of woman,


    gentle as water, who had just smashed two living rooms and a study of the Walker family with a


    baseball bat.


    Katherine only smashed the expensive porcin vases, and she refrained from smashing the


    appliances or furniture.


    "I''m not one of those people who gets easily offended.When someone has offended me though, I make


    sure that they will repay."


    Katherine''s grin began to fade, and her charming eyes turned cold.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please don''t tell me to stop.I could say the same to you." Katherine said as she put her phone back


    into her coat pocket.


    Her grip on the baseball bat rxed, and it made a loud sound as it fell on the floor as she turned


    around and walked away from the Walkers.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Nichs¡®s daughter wanted to stop Katherine.However, she stopped as Nichs red at her.She


    didn''t bother to reach out to Katherine.


    Katherine had destroyed the Walker family and brought them into this mess before she left less than


    half an hour ago.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes as he watched Katherine walk away from them.It turned out that his first


    impression of Katherine was wrong.It seemed that Katherine was so much more powerful than him.


    Nichs finally heard the sound of a car engine starting from outside the vi a whileter.


    Indicating Zack and Katherine had left.


    Nichs looked back to his study room and gritted his teeth.He had no choice but to hold back and


    swallow his rage.


    Not to mention that Zack was backing Katherine up in everything.


    Once Katherine hands the evidence that she gathered about Nichs, not only would he be affected,


    but the entire Walker family would be destroyed.


    Nichs was already fifty-eight years old this year.


    In the next two years, he would be sixty.


    He wasn''t a teenager anymore that has all the freedom in the world.He had six children that relied on


    him.He had to think about what was better for them, not himself.He became less and less daring as he


    grew older.He became more terrified at the thought of death at his age.


    Lily ran back inside from looking over the balcony.


    "Dad!" she called.


    "Who was that woman? Was she insane? Why didn''t you let me call the police on her?"


    Nichs looked at his children, who seemed worried.


    He took a deep breath and said, "You have to keep the events of tonight a secret.I will not forgive


    anyone who would speak about this outside!"


    "Who was that woman, Dad?" Lily asked again.


    "Just leave Katherine alone! She''s not someone we can mess with!" Nichs ordered.


    "Do you understand?" No one responded.


    No one could swallow this anger.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the people who were part of the Walker family were the ones making a scene outside from the


    start.


    Now that others were threatening them, how could they possibly bear the humiliation? Nichs did not


    care at all.


    "It''s all because of you!" he snapped as he kicked Robbie.


    "You still dare to provoke her after this? Don''te crying to meter if you don''t listen to me at all"


    Nichs turned back to his study room after he vented out his irritation.


    The door was wide open, and the inside was extremely messy.


    Katherine smashed a couple of things during her time there.She destroyed the things that were


    expensive along with the cheap ones.


    The things that Katherine destroyed were approximately worth about ten million dors tonight.


    Nichs clutched his chest as he walked back to the room.


    He felt heartbroken at the sight of his trashed room.


    Nichs initially thought that Katherine was easy to bully.


    However, she turned out to be quite strong and intimidating.


    And now that Nichs tried to mess with a person such as Katherine, he had to endure the chaos that


    it would bring.


    The traffic wasn''t that heavy, and the road was very quiet.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning when Katherine and Zack left the Walker family''s vi.


    Katherine finally collected herself and calmed down after leaving the Walker family vi.


    "Why didn''t you try to stop me?" Katherine asked Zack, who was focused on driving.


    Zack turned to her and asked, "Why should I stop you?"


    Katherine looked at him with her eyebrows raised and mouth slightly open.She then turned to lean her


    head against the window and admired the scenery outside instead.She felt as if the ce was a bit


    familiar and strange.


    The car finally stopped after driving for twenty minutes.


    They stopped before the ce where Katherine lived.


    Katherine opened her eyes and unfastened her seatbelt immediately.She felt a little dizzy and sleepy.


    "Thank you," she muttered.


    It was already one-thirty in the morning.


    It has been a long time since Katherinest stayed up thiste, so she yawned constantly.


    Katherine saw that Zack was watching her as she stopped yawning, so she dropped her hand that


    covered her mouth to herp.


    The corner of her eyes watered as she felt sleepy, and then she wiped them away.


    She said softly, "I would rather think that we are strangers, Zack."


    In their three years of marriage, Katherine expected Zack to be a good husband and that he would treat


    her nicely, but he didn''t.


    Now that they were divorced, Zack wanted to get back together; however, she didn''t want to anymore.


    Zack''s eyes lingered on her for a moment.


    He then reached to open the storage box and grabbed a smaller box from inside it.


    "Happy New Year, Katherine."


    Even though New Year has already passed, and he was not the first one to say ''Happy New Year'' to


    her, he still said it to her anyway.


    Katherine smiled wryly, "Happy New Year."


    She only stared at the box that was in his hand and didn''t take it at all.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Katherine wanted to avoid Zack and just treat him as a stranger.However, it was only polite for her to


    return his greeting.


    Immediately after exchanging greetings, Katherine pushed the door open and got out of his car.


    Zack followed her out of the car and insisted on giving her the box.


    "It''s not something valuable.Even if we''re strangers, I should be able to give you a gift, right?"


    Katherine lowered her head to look at the box.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly into a faint smile as she replied, "You can give it to me, but I


    also have the right to refuse it"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned toward the door to slide it open and stepped inside.


    Zack remained standing outside and did not go after Katherine.He calmly stared at her through the


    door as she walked away from him.


    Before entering the elevator, Katherine turned to look back outside the door.She saw that Zack was still


    rooted at the same spot.


    The dim yellow light cast a soft glow on his face.


    His usually cold and indifferent eyes were currently as deep as the endless sea.


    For a moment, Katherine was stunned at the sight of him.


    Soon, the elevator door opened.She then withdrew her gaze and walked in.


    His gesture somehow touched her.


    As Zack watched Katherine get into the elevator, he subsequently lowered his head to look at the gift


    box in his hand.


    He wasn''t lying when he told Katherine that there was nothing valuable inside.


    It was just that this was the first time he had personally made a gift for someone.


    Unfortunately, it was rejected.


    He couldn''t help but feel disappointed.He could not be too greedy, though.He knew he could not be


    impulsive and domineering toward her.He had witnessed the aloof, impetuous, and strong-willed


    Katherine tonight.


    This was a side of her that he had never seen before.


    Zack contemted it and realized that tonight''s efforts had not been in vain.He walked back to the car.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean had sent him a message two minutes ago on Telegram.


    Sean had been sending him messages these past few days, but he was toozy to reply.


    ¡®Well, I''m in a good mood today.I might as well go back to Y City!¡± he pondered.


    He then decided to reply to Sean''s message.


    Sean asked him where he had gone, and Zack directly sent him a location.


    Sean, the night owl, replied in an instant, [No way, are you seriously chasing after a girl for thousands


    of miles?]


    Zack''s eyebrows furrowed when he read the message.Sean said nothing out of the ordinary, but for


    some reason, he felt uneasy reading those words.


    [Weren''t you the one who taught me?] he rashly replied.


    That day, when he learned that Katherine was going back to C City to celebrate the holidays, Sean was


    the one who suggested that he quickly chase after her.


    This was also why he hurriedly left to follow her to C City.


    ¡®Now he''s mocking me for doing exactly as he suggested?¡¯ Zack scoffed in annoyance.


    [I was just saying...] Sean tried to defend himself.


    ¡®I didn''t expect it! It''s such a surprise that he did exactly as I said!¡¯ Sean was dumbfounded at the


    thought.


    Sean was still holding on to his mobile phone while he contemted whether the Zack he was talking


    to was still the same Zack that he knew.


    He couldn''t help but suspect that someone else was pretending to be Zack.


    The real Zack would not waste time acting impulsively and disying such affection to anyone.


    After all, he didn''t have any romantic bone in his body.


    He was totally clueless when it came to romance! Zack smirked.


    He nned to hone his wife-pursuing skills once he returned.


    [Stop messing with me.Let''s talk business.Are you familiar with the Walker family of C City?] Zack


    seriously asked.


    Sean took things seriously when it came to business.


    Noticing the change in Zack''s message, he asked, [What? Did you discuss business while chasing


    after your wife?]


    ¡®Was he still human?¡¯ Sean wondered.


    [They targeted Katherine.] Zack''s prompt reply.


    When Sean saw his reply, he suddenly felt that the fried chicken in his hand was not fragrant


    anymore.He soon lost his appetite and put it down.


    If he caught up with Zack, wouldn''t he be choked to death by Zack''s public disy of affection? I...Let''s


    focus on business.Stop showing off.Charles should have some connections.Our family doesn''t have


    any coborations with them.]


    [Okay.I''ll look for Charles, then.Oh right, The primary reason should be obvious.My main goal is to


    show off.] Zack''s arrogant reply.


    Sean, [7]


    ¡®Geez!¡¯ Sean was bbergasted!

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Katherine slept until eleven o''clock the following day.When she opened her eyes, the light was


    streaming in through the gaps between the partially-closed curtains.She narrowed her eyes and called


    out to the Al Assistant, ¡®Alexa, open the window¡¯ After a few seconds with no reply or movement,


    Katherine realized that she was now in C City, not Y City.


    She had been quite ustomed to her life in Y City and had yet to get used to the situation in C City.


    The temperature in C City was lower than in Y City.


    Today was a rare warm and sunny day, and the sun was shining brightly outside.


    Katherine finished a bowl of instant noodles, grabbed a book, and sat on the LA-Z-BOY recliner on the


    balcony.She was leisurely rocking and reading.


    Needless to say, this life was quite pleasant andfortable.


    A day flew by just like that.


    Alice was scheduled to film on set the next day, so she called and chattered with Katherine.She talked


    nonstop before boarding, hounding her for the nitty-gritty of recent events.


    In the end, she realized that she couldn''t rely on someone as aloof and indifferent as Katherine to


    remember her.


    "Why did you only reply to my message sotest night?"


    "l couldn''t hail a cab¡± Katherine exined.


    "If you''ve waited for more than half an hour, why didn''t you tell me that you couldn''t get a ride? Were


    you hanging out with someone elsest night behind my back? Otherwise, why didn''t you call me and


    ask me to pick you up? You''re not saying anything, which means you''re agreeing.I guessed right, didn''t


    I? Oh my God! Katherine, you''re quite capable now¡± Alice bbered, interrogating Katherine.


    Katherine couldn''t stand her wayward thoughts, so she blurted out, "Something happened."


    "What happened? Did the Walker family send people to harass you?"Alice asked, her tone full of worry.


    Katherine clicked her tongue in amusement, "Well, I must say, you have be smarter thanst


    year."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice was astounded.


    "...No wonder.The hospital''s WiFi should be good.I think both of our voices are quite smooth so they


    can enjoy the entertainment.Were they injured badly? How much did we lose? Did you have to spend a


    fortune on medical fees?"


    ¡®I can''t believe she even thought about the hospital¡± Katherine thought in amusement.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and retorted, "Do I look like such a violent person?"


    ¡®Am I really capable of sending someone to the hospital?¡¯ Katherine wondered.


    "I think you can drop the words ¡®look like¡±  Alice gibed.


    Katherine was rendered speechless.


    After a brief moment, she uttered, "...I''m hanging up."


    Alice hurriedly called out, "Don''t! You haven''t told me what happened yet!"


    Katherine chuckled and answered sarcastically, "How could I? You did all the talking¡¯


    Although she didn''t give Alice the details, she had already told her the oue.What else did she have


    to add?


    "I was kidding.I knew you''d be fine even though they attacked you,"Alice assented.


    "Oh, then I might have done something that you won''t dare to believe¡± Katherine added.


    Last night, she drank two sses of red wine and was feeling gloomy.


    In addition to the two sses of red wine, the Walker family decided to mess with her.


    Unfortunately, they chose to target her yesterday when she was in such a dour mood.


    Alice snorted.


    "Then you underestimate me too much.Do you think I don''t understand you?"


    Katherine curled her lips in satisfaction as she recounted the events of the previous night.


    "Last night, Nichs sent someone to kidnap me.After I defeated him, I went to Walker''s house with a


    baseball bat and smashed all the priceless antiques in the living room and study."


    Alice was bewildered by what Katherine shared.


    ¡®My dear friend, you are so ruthless!!!¡¯ Alice thought in astonishment.


    "Are you okay?" Alice asked in concern.


    Alice knew that Katherine was not lying.


    Having recalled what Luke told her about the members of the Walker family, Alice suddenly felt a little


    worried and stopped joking with her.


    "Zack was also therest night,'''' revealed Katherine.


    Alice was surprised to hear this and was tongue-tied.She soon regained her senses and asked,


    "...Have you rekindled your old romance?"


    Katherineughed in annoyance.


    "Did thenguage teacher teach you that?"


    Alice hurriedly replied, "That''s not the point.The point is, why were you with Zack again?"


    "You might not believe me when I say it was pure coincidence that we met."


    "Then please tell me, I will believe whatever you say!"


    Katherine pursed her lips and briefly narrated how Zack had followed her yesterday.


    As soon as Katherine finished speaking, Alice burst out in anger on the other end of the line, "ls Zack


    shameless? He is truly shameless! You are shameless! That jerk! He wants to woo you back!"


    "I don''t know if Zack is a jerk or not, but I''m not someone he can easily win back"


    Katherine assured her.


    She was not stupid to get back together with him.


    "That''s good to hear! You must keep your word! Ugh, I''m about to board the ne! I have to go


    now.Let''s talk once I get there!"


    When Alice finished speaking, she was met with silence on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Katherine nced at her phone and raised her eyebrows slightly.She thought about it and called


    Celine.


    In two days, she would return to Y City.


    Before she returned to Y City, Katherine drove around C City.Her old house had been demolished.


    The local government did not subsidize her family too much money, only more than two hundred


    thousand dors.


    Now, it had be a business circle, and the nearbymunity was seven or eight thousand per


    square meter.


    The weather in C City was good the two days she was there.


    Katherine parked the rental car and wanted to have lunch at a century-old shop.


    It was the third day of the year.


    A few shops on the street were closed, but there were few to start with.


    Katherine randomly picked a soup and steak restaurant to go to.


    Two old couples ran the restaurant, and Katherine was the only guest there.


    After eating the steak and soup, Katherine walked back along the riverbank.


    The wind was strong.


    When she was in junior high school, her father would pick her up on a bicycle every week after thest


    school day.


    At that time, their financial status was not very good.


    After buying the house, they could not afford to buy a car.


    Every time her father came over, he would always wear the woolen hat that her mother made.


    When the hat was pulled low, her whole face was almost hidden.


    No matter how strong the wind was, she would not feel cold on her face Katherine was a little absent-


    minded for a rare moment.


    She stopped and looked at the river that had been frozen.


    Time passed by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she realized that she had been alone for so many


    years.


    Suddenly, the phone in her pocket vibrated.


    Katherine came back to her senses and took out her phone.


    She thought it was a call from Alice, but she found an unknown number when she looked at it.


    The area code was still C City.


    ¡®¡®Tsk! It is the New Year.This promotion is quite hard to stomach¡± Katherine thought.


    Katherine declined the call, but her phone vibrated the next second again.


    It was still the same number as before.


    Katherine looked at the phone for a few seconds before she answered, "This is not a good time"


    "Hello, Miss Wilson.I am President Walker''s secretary.I am Ms.Harman."


    Katherine raised an eyebrow.


    "How can I help you?"


    "Are you free tomorrow? President Walker wants to invite you to dinner.He said that you misunderstood


    him and needs to exin.


    Katherine smiled and said, "I''m sorry.I am scheduled to go back to Y City tomorrow¡±


    "This..."


    Ms.Harman was trying to say something.


    "Sorry, I''m hanging up now¡± Katherine interrupted.


    After Katherine finished speaking, she ended the call.


    Strange, Nichs tried acting humble for her? Katherine put her phone back in her pocket, walked to


    the side of the road, and called a cab.


    Katherine''s flight was at ten-thirty in the morning.


    She got up early, and when she arrived at the airport, it was only about half-past nine.


    During the New Year, there had been no significant events on the Inte, and most of the Twitter


    posts were about celebrities starting to operate for business.


    Katherine turned off the screen disy, took a ss of cold water, closed her eyes, and nned to


    take a nap.


    Someone sat down next to her, and Katherine was jostled slightly.


    At precisely ten, the broadcast reminded everyone that it was time to board the ne.


    Only then did Katherine open her eyes, get up and drag her suitcase forward.


    Manypanies had already finished their holidays, so many people were at the airport these past two


    days.


    Katherine booked a business ss ticket.


    Usually, the business ss was always avable, but today, it was packed.


    When she saw Zack, Katherine''s expression dimmed.


    Zack also nced at her and then asked the passenger next to Katherine to exchange seats.


    The other passenger agreed.


    Seeing him sit down next to her, Katherine could not help but think of the call from Secretary Jackie of


    the Walker Family yesterday.


    She did not like Zack to interfere with her affairs.


    After all, they were strangers now.


    "I did not know that you would be so enthusiastic as to get on the same flight with me¡± Katherine said


    acidly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Zack looked at her when he heard her talk, "Did Nichs look for you?"


    "He wants to invite me to dinner¡¯ Katherine answered.


    "You don''t have to worry about him anymore,'''' replied Zack.


    Zack frowned and continued, "I think he just misunderstood what happened"


    The words Katherine was about to say were thwarted just like that.She thought that Zack was jealous;


    maybe she misunderstood.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Not long after they settled in their seats, an announcement came over the PA system, reminding all


    passengers to fasten their seat belts and that the ne was about to take off.


    Katherine put on her sleeping mask and then stuffed a pair of earplugs into her ears.


    She then closed her eyes and decided to end her conversation with Zack.


    He looked at her, and his eyes softened at her sleeping state.


    When a flight attendant passed by their row, heposed himself and returned to his usual cold


    demeanor.


    The flight back to Y City was going to take two hours.


    After half an hour of moving along the ground, the ne left the runway, and the airport now became


    more distant from their view.


    Katherine seemed to have already fallen asleep.


    When a flight attendant arrived with the service trolley, Zack immediately shooed her away.


    The stewardess was stunned but nodded apologetically and no longer interrupted Katherine in her


    sleep.


    It was precisely one o''clock when their nended.


    Katherine woke up and took off her sleeping mask.


    She also put away her earplugs and got up to get off the ne.


    The airport was crowded when they got there.


    Katherine nced at Zack, who was walking in front of her.


    She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow in curiosity.


    Why didn''t she ever notice that Zack wasn''t so busy all the time back when they were married? She


    was in C City for several days, and he had spent the same amount of time there.


    Hadn''t he always been upied before that he didn''t even have time for a meal with his own family?


    Katherine moved her gaze away from him and abruptly turned to her left to wait for her luggage.


    She didn''t have many things with her, actually.


    Most of them were just clothes that she wore during winter.


    Those couldn''t fit into a smaller suitcase, so she could only pack them into arger one.


    It was a bit troublesome having to carry it on the flight, but she had plenty of time anyway, so she


    simply brought all of them with her.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands picked up her luggage from the conveyor belt.She didn''t expect that Zack


    woulde to help her with her stuff.


    After securing her luggage, Katherine went straight out of the airport.


    She didn''t let Celine arrange for someone to pick her up upon her arrival.


    As soon as she exited, she immediately headed for the taxi station.


    Many people were returning to Y City today, and the queue was almost 20 meters long.


    "Someone ising to pick me up.¡± Hearing Zack''s voice, Katherine raised an eyebrow and turned to


    look up at him.


    She answered, "Thanks, I''ll be taking a taxi."


    At her subtle refusal, he countered, "It will take you at least two hours to get on a taxi now.Do you see


    this line?"


    Katherine looked at him and offered him a dry smile.


    "I''m not in a hurry"


    She had plenty of time, and she didn''t mind waiting for two hours.


    But the main reason for her insistence was that she simply didn''t want to be with him.


    Between waiting two hours for a taxi and taking her ex-husband''s car, she would undoubtedly choose


    the first option.


    Zack frowned slightly.He added, "Sean wants to see you"


    Katherine immediately countered him by saying, "Then, please tell Mr.Lewis that I don''t want to see


    him¡¯


    Without having anything else to say, Katherine looked down at her phone.


    Obviously, this meant that she didn''t want to talk to Zack anymore.


    More people behind them showed up, and the line grew little by little.


    Zack looked back and finally decided to leave the line.


    Just as he walked out of the line, his phone rang.He immediately answered and heard Sean saying,


    "I''m here.Didn''t your nend ten minutes ago?"


    Zack didn''t answer and asked, "Are you in a hurry?"


    Sean, who was on the other side of the phone, smiled.


    "Not really"


    He wanted to take this opportunity to see Katherine.


    In the many years that he had known Zack, he had never seen anyone who could give his friend such a


    cold-eyed stare like she did.


    However, Katherine''s expression didn''t make her look rude.


    It was the kind that clearly said she didn''t want to talk to you, but you could also never be angry and


    could never find anything wrong with it!


    "Where are you parked?"Zack asked with a sneer.


    "I''m here at P4! Why? Do you have a lot of luggage? Do you want me to get out of the car and help?"


    Sean offered instantly.


    Zack could already predict that Sean had other intentions.


    Zack immediately hung up on his friend and headed straight to the parking area.


    Ata nce, Zack already saw Sean''s shy get up.


    He frowned upon seeing Sean''s ostentatious car and dragged his things over reluctantly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "What did you do to your car?"


    Sean ignored the question and craned his neck to look behind Zack.


    "Where''s Katherine? Isn''t she with you?"


    Sean was better off not mentioning anything about it.


    When he did, Zack''s face immediately darkened.


    Seeing the look on Zack''s face, Sean continued to gloat, "Tch, don''t be discouraged! The harder it is to


    chase someone, the more worthwhile it is when you have them! And with Katherine''s status now,


    you''re just one of her plenty admirers lining up."


    Out of spite, Zack asked, "Have you gained weight?"


    He was putting his bags in the trunk before he turned sideways to look at Sean.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Sean had always been self-confident since he was young.


    For a bit, Zack''s question about his weight dampened his mood.


    "Do you also think that I put on some weight?" Sean seemed a little puzzled.


    "I didn''t get heavier.Why does everyone ask me if I''ve been filling out?"


    He couldn''t wrap his mind around it.


    Zack taunted, "Tch, seems like you don''t even realize the truth yourself"


    Sean choked, bbergasted.


    He defended, "What? Do the extra pounds affect my impably good looks?"


    Zack was relentless.


    "There''s nothing to affect.You can''t do anything about your unattractive face, anyway.It just adds a bit of


    something to pick on? Sean shook it off and asserted, "Hey, it''s the New Year! It''s not good to fight


    when the year has just started!"


    He continued, "So, will you tell me how Katherine rejected you?"


    Let him have his fun annoying Zack.


    But of course, Sean didn''t make it obvious how much he was taking pleasure in his friend''s misery.He


    was afraid that he might end up driving himself to the hospital instead of his home.


    Zack chose to stay silent and just sent him a sharp look.


    Sean, now terrified, instinctively averted his eyes to look out the window.


    He offered, "Well, the weather looks great today.How about I treat you to a meal?"


    "Just drive!"


    Zack was in a bad mood, but Sean always liked to provoke him each time.


    He wouldn''t be so forgiving to Sean if he continued.


    Sean noticed the familiar dark look that swept over Zack''s face and decided against ruffling Zack''s


    feathers further.


    He kept his mouth shut and focused solely on driving.


    There were many cars on the road today, and they hadn''t moved since they got off the highway.


    Sean was bored to death.


    He turned to Zack beside him and started, "To be honest, I understand that Katherine doesn''t like you,


    but why doesn''t she like me too? Didn''t you ask me to apologize to herst time?"


    He didn''t wait for an answer and continued, "My goodness, I sent her a text message, and it turned out


    that she blocked my number."


    Zack could hear the sarcasm behind Sean''s words.


    He looked at him and asked, "Are you implying that I blocked your number?"


    Sean didn''t bother to reply.


    There was no need for that.


    He sighed and straightened his back a bit.


    He decided to switch topics.


    "Did you really not make any progress in the past few days? Is Katherine really that stubborn that her


    walls are still erected around her heart?"


    "No¡± Zack replied curtly, looking at the rows of cars ahead.


    "That''s too bad, Sean said.


    "Don''t drive to my apartment.I won''t be going back there yet.I''ll go straight to the boxing gym" Zack


    instructed.


    Sean sighed.


    "Don''t be like this.I didn''t mean to make fun of you that much! Well, I did on my mind, but..."


    "Shut up!"


    Zack cut him off immediately.


    Sean still wanted to poke fun at his friend, but when he saw the look in Zack''s eyes, he opted to shut


    his mouth instead.


    There was really no winning for him over Zack.


    It was already past four in the afternoon when Katherine returned to her vi.


    She waited for exactly two hours and ten minutes to get in a cab.


    The traffic was heavy, so it took her another half-hour to get home.


    She spent a total of three hours going to her vi from the airport.


    Frankly speaking, she kind of regretted not taking Zack''s offer earlier.


    She underestimated the number of people who traveled back and would return to work after the


    holidays.


    After returning home, the first thing Katherine did was order a simple dinner for herself.


    After eating, even before seven o''clock, she took a rxing bath with somevender oil and went


    straight to bed at around eight o''clock.


    She was already asleep when her phone rang.


    Given that she stood for more than two hours this afternoon and was abruptly woken up not long after


    she fell asleep, Katherine couldn''t help the cold and hostile tone in her voice.


    "What is it?"


    Alice, who was on the other end of the line, was shocked and timidly replied, "Sorry, did I wake you


    up?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine narrowed her eyes and turned on the lights in her room.


    She looked at the time and scoffed in anger and disbelief.


    "Well, obviously.Just get straight to the point, will you?"


    Alice didn''t need to hear it twice.


    She told Katherine, "Alright, you and Zack are on the trending topic again."


    "Okay, I got it."


    After saying that, Katherine immediately hung up the phone.She didn''t care about it one bit.She


    decided to deal with it after a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Katherine fell in deep slumber before nine o''clockst night.She woke up around six in the morning, but


    her room was still dark.


    It meant that the sun had not fully risen yet to naturally illuminate her room.


    When she hung up the phone call with Alicest night, she immediately turned it off so that no one


    would disturb her sleep.


    So, Katherine had to switch on the light in her room and reboot her phone.


    When her phone screen was finally on, her notifications indicated that Celine had called her three


    minutes after Alice''s phone call, and then Celine decided to call it off after eight seconds of ringing


    without Katherine answering it.


    She remembered Alice telling her that she and Zack were on another trending topicst night.


    Katherine couldn''t stop herself from raising her brows and opening her Twitter ount when she


    recalled it.


    This morning, they were still a trending topic and were ranked sixth on the list.


    However, Katherine could not tell if they dropped low on the list because they were less tweeted about


    or remained consistent in taking the sixth spot.


    Curious, Katherine clicked one of the Twitter threads and found out that she and Zack had their photos


    secretly taken when they ran into each other at the hotel in C City.


    There was also a photograph of her seated inside Zack''s car after making a scene in the Walker''s


    family home and then followed by loads of photos of them at the airport yesterday.


    The Twitter ount designated only for gossips indicated in the caption of the photos that she and


    Zack had rekindled their rtionship.


    They were into each other again.


    Their feelings had returned, and their rtionship rekindled? Katherine couldn''t help but notice those


    specific statements.


    She found those ims interesting, to say the least.


    They made it look as if there had been something between her and Zack in the past.


    Katherine found it amusing and hrious, considering the actual score between them.


    Katherine shrugged it off, logged out of Twitter, and then logged in to Telegram.


    A lot of Alice''s messages weed her, which she sent before she calledst night.


    It was nothing important.


    It was just some screenshots ofizens bashing Zack and her, while the others were the screen


    captures of Alice helping her in calling out someizens.


    Katherine sent Alice an emoji reply before she stood and washed up.


    It was also good to exercise and do some yoga early in the morning.


    Celine called Katherine after she finished yoga.


    With traces of sweat on her yoga outfit, she answered the call.


    "Miss Wilson, do you want me to take care of the trending topic about you and Mr.Colburn on Twitter?"


    Celine directly asked.


    She meant that she nned to banish all their pictures circting on the and pull some strings to


    stop it from spreading again.


    Katherine gazed towards the ceiling and decided by saying, "Investigate and find who spread it first."


    Those who dared to follow her and Zack to secretly take their pictures while they were together were


    bold.


    She believed this was nothing simple.


    "Okay, Miss Wilson¡¯ After Celine spoke, she paused for a moment and added, "By the way, Miss


    Wilson, do you also need me to take action about the matter in C City?"


    "No, leave it as it is for now? ¡° Katherine quickly answered.


    "Okay, Miss Wilson.We''ll see youter¡¯ Celine cordially said and waited for Katherine''sst reply before


    she hung up the call.


    "Good...thank you, Celine.See you too."


    It was the new year.


    Katherine shouldn''t miss the meeting on the first day of being back to work.So, no matter howzy she


    was feeling today, she had to go.


    At ten in the morning, Future Technology would hold a meeting.


    Katherine arrived at thepany shortly after having her breakfast.


    There was also a meeting at nine, but Katherine did not attend it.


    It was Celine who acted as her representative.


    Meanwhile, Katherine only showed up for the 10 o''clock meeting because it was for the board of


    directors.


    It was themon practice inside the Future Technology.


    All the old employees knew that unless they attained a high position in thepany, they would


    probably not know Katherine as the big boss who always preferred to work behind the scenes.


    Katherine checked the time after leaving the conference room.


    The meeting with the board of directors took nearly two hours.


    So, when it ended, it was already past noon.She nced at Celine and asked her, "Shall we have


    lunch together, Celine?"


    "Sure, Miss Wilson? Celine immediately answered with a smile on her lips.


    They had just gotten out of the elevator when they happened to run into someone from the Jacobs


    family.


    Katherine had seen this person in the Colburn family mansion before.


    Logan, Maxton''s younger brother, and Charles¡¯ younger cousin.


    "Why are you here?"


    he boldly asked.


    Logan obviously found it strange to see Katherine inside the Future Technology building.


    It was because he had always looked down on Katherine.


    Now, belittling her capability, he had asked why she was here.


    Katherine raised her brows and calmly replied, "I work here."


    Celine, who had nned to speak, looked at Katherine and deliberately stopped herself from talking.


    "Why would Future Technology hire someone like you?" he asked.


    He was insulting her.


    "Mr.Jacobs, Miss Wilson is an important employee to President Summer.Please show Miss Wilson


    some respect."


    Celine was well-known as the secretary of Ms.Summer.


    Jacob would naturally not dare to look down at her because he had high respect for Ms.Summer.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    So, as a result, he would also respect her opinion.


    Logan''s arrogance vanished the moment Celine spoke.


    "I''m sorry, Ms.Curtis.I came to see Ms.Summer today"


    Celine inadvertently nced at Katherine.


    Katherine just gave her a smile which she immediately understood.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jacobs, but Ms.Summer will not see you unless you have an appointment~"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    ¡°You don''t have the right to speak here!" Logan irritably replied to Katherine in a loud voice.


    But then, Celine said as a matter of factly, "I''m sorry, Mr.Logan.But Miss Wilson is Ms.Summer''s special


    assistant.So, logically speaking, she has the right to speak and answer on behalf of Ms.Summer¡±


    As if he didn''t hear Celine''s words, Logan scoffed, "She''s not qualified to be..."


    However, he didn''t finish his words as Celine immediately cut him off, "I''m really sorry, Mr.Logan, but


    you''re causing a scene here, Then, she immediately called for a security guard to drag Logan out of


    the building.


    Watching Logan being dragged by the guards, Katherine could not help but shift her gaze to Celine and


    ask, "Why is he here, anyway?"


    Her secretary then told her that Maxton and Logan had started a newpany without their family''s


    knowledge.


    However, it didn''t go well, and they needed arge sum of money.


    That was why Logan came to see Ms.


    Summer in the hopes that she could assist them by investing in theirpany.


    Celine leaned forward to Katherine and whispered, "But the thing is, theirpany uses their family''s


    company assets to make theirs thriving without their family''s knowledge"


    Katherine clicked her tongue lightly andmented, "This Maxton and Logan are truly unbelievable."


    ¡®They are so brave to make a move behind Charles¡¯ back, huh? It seems that they are not astounded


    by his power.I''m sure if Charles found out about this, they would be punished¡± Katherine mockingly


    thought.


    "What are we going to do about it, Miss Wilson?" Celine asked.


    "We will not meddle with their family issues" Katherine simply stated.


    Furthermore, Charles might be aware of what Maxton and Logan had done.


    Maybe they were just waiting for an opportunity to make a big deal out of it.


    "What would you like to eat for lunch?" Katherine suddenly asked her secretary, changing their topic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    For her, what she would eat for lunch was more important than that matter.


    Meanwhile, Celine was taken aback by the abrupt change in subject.


    But after gathering her thoughts, she responded and chose the one that her boss preferred.


    Katherine looked at her secretary simperingly.


    "All right, then, let''s eat that."


    ¡®She really knows what I like to eat.Tch, I''m so lucky to have a secretary like her; she''s so


    thoughtful.With her by my side, I won''t be needing any man¡± she thought.


    Celine didn''t know that her boss had such thoughts about her.


    And if Celine found it out, she would probably break up with her boyfriend and start dating her boss


    instead.


    After an unknown time, they had already finished their lunch, and Katherine went back to her vi.


    On the other hand, Alice didn''t pester Katherine on Telegram all day ever since she began filming for a


    new movie.


    Going back to Katherine, she promptly took a nap after arriving home.


    And when she woke up, she checked her phone and noticed that Celine had sent her an email.


    The person who made the issue about her and Zack had been determined.


    And, to her surprise, the mastermind behind all of this ruckus was Natalie.


    Just as she first suspected, it was really Natalie, after all.


    That also exined Natalie''s unusually quiet presence over thest few days.


    Even if some said that thetter was gone to shoot a movie, Katherine didn''t believe it.


    She wasn''t really expecting Natalie to make a big deal out of her and Zack being together.


    It was reasonable if Natalie only involved Katherine alone in such matters since Natalie didn''t know yet


    that she was Ms.Summer.


    But the thing that made her brow raise was that Natalie actually dared to involve Zack, a powerful man.


    After reading her secretary''s email, Katherine directly opened herputer, immediately logged into


    her email, and forwarded this email to Charles.


    Natalie could not ept what had happened thest time, so she vowed vengeance and vowed not to


    hold back this time.


    After sending it, Katherine opened her Twitter again to check the spreading issue.


    And she noticed that the posts had been removed.


    Obviously, it was not done by Natalie.


    So, most likely, it was Zack.


    Based on her understanding of him, he might''ve ordered someone to delete it.


    Just as she exited the site, an unknown number suddenly called.


    On second thought, however, the number was familiar as she recognized it as Zack''s other cellphone


    number.


    Katherine had blocked one of his previous numbers before but then forgot that he still had another


    number which he was now using to contact her.


    ¡®Should I answer this call or not?¡¯ she pondered, undecided.


    Katherine only stared at her ringing phone for about five to six seconds but answered it eventually.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "l have already asked someone to delete the post on Twitter,'''' the person on the other line answered.


    "Actually, I don''t care.You don''t have to tell me about this¡¯ Katherine replied, not even a little


    grateful.Frowning, Zack replied, "Well, I care"


    "I''m sorry, then.Because I don''t" Katherine replied heartlessly.


    "Whether you genuinely care about it or not, it doesn''t concern me anymore" she continued.


    After that, she hung up the phone and blocked that number too.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Katherine was finishing her dinner and was now cutting fruits for dessert when Celine called.The


    moment she saw the caller ID, she immediately pressed to answer, "What is it, Celine?"


    "Good evening, Miss Wilson.I''m sorry to disturb you at this hour.Mr.Maxton¡¯s secretary called me this


    afternoon.He informed me that he wants to meet with you" Celine said warily on the other line.


    Katherine instantly stopped cutting the fruits and walked towards the sink to wash her hands.She got


    back to her phone again, listening with full attention this time.


    "Maxton wants to meet me?"


    "Yes.Mr.Maxton said he was willing to negotiate about handing over the Lux International¡± Celine


    exined.


    It made Katherine chuckle in delight, "Alright, help me set an appointment but not under the name


    Ms.Summer, okay?"


    Katherine felt Celine nodding on the other line, "Noted, Miss Wilson.I''ll inform you once the schedule is


    set."Thank you for your hard work, Celine," Katherine answered, smiling.


    "Of course" Celine paused for a moment.


    "By the way, Miss Wilson, I have already tidied up the annual report of Lux International and sent it to


    your email"


    Celine was indeed the perfect secretary who had been working for her diligently for many years


    now.She knew what Katherine wanted to happen or what job had to be done with minimal supervision


    even before she started working.


    Celine knew that Katherine would not refuse anything profitable.


    As for the matter with regards to Natalie, Maxton''s next move would directly impact the consequences


    Natalie would be facing.


    "Okay, thank you" Katherine replied.


    After the call ended, Katherine went to her study room with a bowl of fruit in hand.She turned on her


    computer and checked her emails.


    Katherine''s eyebrows were raised throughout reading the email and even after she was done.She


    frowned.


    With the amount of money she offered, Maxton would be offended.


    Celine was very efficient because she had already arranged the appointment to meet the next day.It


    was dinner time and was scheduled at six o''clock in the evening.


    The winter season had just ended, but it was still cold in Y City.


    Katherine was wearing a white cashmere coat, casual yet not fit enough for the meeting.


    As soon as Katherine''s car pulled over the entrance of the restaurant, Celine came over the side,


    "Good evening, Miss Wilson."


    Katherine nodded, picking her bag.


    "Are they here?"


    "They arrived about five minutes ago" Celine answered casually.


    It seemed that Maxton was at his wit''s end this time.


    Katherine smiled smugly.


    Unbelievable, the proud Mr.Maxton Jacobs had learned how to please and had even waited for another


    person.


    With a triumphant smile on her face, Katherine said, "Let''s goin¡¯


    "Yes, Miss Wilson"


    Celine led the way.


    They were only two minutes earlier from the agreed time when they arrived at the VIP room.


    Katherine really admired her sense of timing.


    Celine started by introducing Katherine, "Mr.Maxton, Mr.Weston, this is Ms.Summer''s special


    assistant.Miss Wilson is mainly responsible for this matter"


    Upon closer look at Katherine, Maxton''s expression changed.


    However, he was not as arrogant as he seemed to be right now.He subtly expressed his dissatisfaction


    and disdain.


    "Ms.Summer''s special assistant? It seems that we underestimated Miss Wilson." Katherine pretended


    not to notice the hint of sarcasm dripping in his words and just smiled politely.


    "Mr.Maxton, you tter me."


    Maxton''s expression turned cold.


    Weston, who was beside him, smiled and immediately changed the subject, "Ms.Curtis, Miss Wilson,


    it''s gettingte.I suppose you''re hungry.Why don''t we order something to eat first?"


    Katherine looked at Maxton coyly.She made her way to her chair and ced her bag behind her.She


    unceremoniously took the menu, "Thank you"


    Weston smiled and nced at his boss, "Mr.Maxton, what do you want to order?"


    Maxton originally thought that Summer would meet him personally and did not expect someone like


    Katherine Wilson to arrive.


    ¡®What exactly is your real identity, Katherine?¡¯ Maxton was irritated.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maxton knew that everyone in their circle did not know much about Katherine.


    No matter who Katherine was and how powerful she could be, without Zack, who would want to interact


    with her? Katherine sure had a name for herself.


    However, Maxton did not anticipate that Katherine would be Ms.


    Summer''s right-hand! Maxton''s eyes darkened when these thoughts crossed his mind.


    "Mr.Maxton, you don''t seem to be very happy to see me" Katherine said in an amused tone.


    Katherine looked at him, smirking, and did not hesitate to voice out Maxton''s obvious aversion to their


    meeting.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Even Zack looked down on Katherine, and no one in their circle bothered to acknowledge her.


    Katherine was just a good-looking gold-digger in their eyes.


    "You know yourself perfectly well, Miss Wilson" Maxton mocked.


    Anger was slowly seeping in Katherine when she heard Maxton''s reply.


    Hiding her irritation, shenguidly reached out her ss of red wine and took a sip.


    She looked up at him with a smile, saying, "My understanding of myself is perfectly fine.You, however,


    doesn''t seem like it.¡±After she spoke, she smiled faintly and tilted her head to look at Celine.Celine


    raised her hand in recognition and ced the document on the table, sliding the folder in front of


    Maxton.


    ¡°Mr.Maxton, this is the reported situation of Lux International for the past three years.In the past eight


    months, thepany has closed down nearly a hundred stores throughout the country.Thepany


    has a total of two hundred and forty-eight as of now.Lux International has not only been in bad


    condition regardingworking, but even the sales on the Inte have greatly been


    diminishing.ording to your official data, fromst October, thepany''s products and services had


    begun to decline greatly.The monthly ie of three hundred percent less than the quota has not


    been enough" Katherine announced curtly.


    Katherine paused for a moment, "Right now, Lux International reportedly has an estimated three


    hundred million dors left in its ount.How are you supposed to solve this predicament,


    Mr.Maxton?"


    "Or perhaps, you want to contact Mr.Charles to deal with this" Katherine smirked tauntingly.


    "You..." Maxton gritted his teeth in anger.


    Just a few words from Katherine caused Maxton to lose his temper.


    "I was supposed to meet Ms.Summer today"


    Maxton seethed, his eyes shing from suppressed anger.


    Katherinepletely knew the meaning behind Maxton''s words.She wasn''t supposed to have this


    conversation and did not deserve to dine at the same table with him.


    "I am Ms.Summer''s right hand.She''s currently busy and doesn''t have time to see you.She gave me full


    authority to handle this matter.If you feel that this is uneptable, then you''ll have to wait until


    Ms.Summer has time to see you" Katherine said in a formal tone.


    Lux International might be closed down by the time Maxton met Ms.


    Summer if he insisted on discussing this matter with her.


    It would prolong their time in solving this issue, so he had to act now.


    Katherine was smiling bitterly at Maxton at the beginning until she finished her words.


    To her delight, her every sentence made Maxton firmly set in his ce.


    Celine took a discreet nce at Katherine from her side.


    It was not the first time she had witnessed Katherine negotiating, and she had always been amazed by


    her business skills ever since.


    ¡®That''s what you call powerful!¡¯ Celine cheered in her mind.


    ¡®This is entertaining!¡¯ Sheughed mentally.


    That was just a few words, but it put Maxton in his ce.


    Celine had a feeling that Maxton would be crushed again even more by Katherine if this went on.


    Celine couldn''t help the excitement she was feeling when she thought about it! Katherine nced at


    Celine and smiled.


    She then looked at Maxton¡¯s way, "Looks like I don''t have the honor to have this meal with Mr.Maxton


    today"she appeared as if hurt.


    She smiled faintly at Maxton and ced her bag in front of her.She stood up and turned to the door.


    Her actions were crisp and clean, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was acting at all.


    Maxton didn''t even have time to react when she stood up, but he became anxious when Katherine was


    almost close to the door.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Katherine, who was already halfway to stepping out the door stopped, and turned her back to look at


    him with a knowing smile.


    "Yes, Mr.Maxton?"


    "You simply misunderstood me, Miss Katherine.I didn''t mean that.I came here with great sincerity today


    to discuss the matter, Maxton said.This time, Maxton was no longer looking displeased before her


    presence.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherineughed.


    "Of course, we also came with Ms.Summer''s sincerity"


    Weston immediately acted away to mediate the situation.


    He already walked up to Katherine and made a "please" gesture.


    "Miss Katherine, Miss Celine, please, let''s eat first." Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    She chuckled a little and made her way back to her seat.


    Maxton was sullen as they ate their dinner.


    He wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, but whenever he looked up and saw Katherine''s


    face, his tongue would retreat.


    Although Katherine''s beautiful eyes looked friendly and inviting, Maxton couldn''t sense any warmth


    from her.He felt belittled when Katherine looked at him.


    Maxton was thankful to his secretary.


    Weston was racking his brains out to talk about things just so their table would not feel awkward and


    silent.


    Katherine ate while listening but did not bother to respond.


    Maxton''s secretary was clearly embarrassed, and it was not good for him not to say anything.


    If he wouldn''t utter a single word, this situation would definitely reach an impasse.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    In Maxton¡¯s forty years of existence, he had never once experienced eating a meal awkwardly.


    However, Katherine, who caused Maxton to feel this way, held no shame at all.She was even quite


    satisfied with her meal.


    Maxton had observed this when he peeked a nce at Katherine, his expression and anger growing


    even worse.


    ¡®She''s really beautiful, but why does she have such nasty insolence?¡¯ Maxton thought in a pity.


    Katherine took a sip of wine before looking at the two people who had already finished eating.


    "The food is not bad, Mr.Maxton."


    The corners of Maxton¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still endured it.


    "Are you full, Miss Wilson?"


    "I''m full, thank you" Katherine replied curtly.


    "I''m sorry.It took me long to finish eating. Shall we get down to business?" she added.


    Katherine took the folder from Celine and handed it over to Maxton.


    "Mr.Maxton, I have already assessed and analyzed the current situation of Lux International.In the past


    few years, there has been an endless stream of children''s toy stores, and thepetition in this


    industry has be greater and global.However, thepany''s productsck innovation and


    research for improvements.It is also the reason why yourpany''s sales have declined in the past


    two years.As far as we know, the reason why Lux International decreased in salesst year was that


    there was a child''s interesting toy brand in the country that had sessfully been listed.This brand is


    called Tommy''s Toys.I think you should understand the situation, Mr.Maxton.All of Tommy''s toys are


    self-invented and developed.Because of their authenticity, Tommy''s toys¡¯petitiveness in this


    market is much higher than yours"


    Katherine exined.


    "Of course, yourpany has been a staple brand for eight years.It has a certain poprity and


    impact in the children¡¯s toy market.We havee to an amount to negotiate with you in ordance


    with this."


    Once Katherine was finished, she raised her index finger, followed by another two.


    "Three billion?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Maxton was surprised with the price.


    Maxton clearly did not expect that Future Technology would actually allocate billions of money for his


    deterioratingpany.


    Katherine''s words were painful to hear, but Maxton had to admit that Lux International was in a


    grievous state.


    A few years ago, when the domestic children''s toy industry was fluctuating, Lux International had the


    total chance to monopolize the market for over two years.


    Almost all the children''s toys on the market were sold by Lux International.


    However, as more and more businesses came into the market these past few years, Lux International


    could no longer afford to waste money.


    When Lux International was first established, Maxton invested a lot of money into it from Chesdale


    Corp.


    Regardless of whether Charles knew it or not, once he interfered, Maxton and Logan''s work over the


    years would be wasted in vain if they didn''t sell Lux International now.


    When Celine realized Katherine''s bid, she was also stunned.


    The amount she offered was too high for a decliningpany.


    "Mr.Maxton, you are mistaken.I mean 1.3 billion dors."


    Katherine''s voice immediately stopped everyone from glorifying the 3 billion dors.


    "Miss Wilson! What do you take me for, a beggar?! 1.3 billion dors?! That''s too little!"


    Maxton finally snapped.


    "A beggar can live with just 13 dors.Mr.Maxton, you think so highly of yourself"


    Katherinemented.


    Maxton was so angry that his face and neck turned red.


    His lowest price was 1.8 billion, and his ideal price was 2.5 billion.


    It wasplete bullshit! However, Katherine offered not even half of his price! If this was not a price for


    a beggar, then what was it? Maxton flew into a fit of rage from how humiliated he felt.


    He got up and was about to leave.


    Katherine, however, just sat still and did not even bother to stop and persuade him to stay.


    She poured herself a ss of brandy and took a sip.


    Not bad.


    The liquor med her throat.


    "Mr.Maxton, you have to think about it clearly.We, Future Technology, are willing to wait for your


    decision.However, I am afraid that Lux International might not be able to wait for this matter.Your


    company is rapidly failing as we speak, and I''m sorry if we might not offer you the same price after


    some time; Katherine said firmly, watching Maxton, who was now headed for the door.


    "Furthermore, the matter of you meeting us today might have already reached Mr.Charles" Katherine


    added.


    Maxton, who had just walked out of the door, stopped in his tracks.


    Weston, who was silently following him, whispered anxiously, "Mr.Maxton, thepany''s current debt


    is snowballing every second.Miss Wilson is right.If this drags on for a few more days, three hundred


    million dors might be four hundred.In the end, I''m afraid you will be the one to shoulder this


    loss!"


    Maxton was about to explode in anger.


    It was hard for him to contain the disdain he felt from what he and Katherine discussed, "Didn''t you


    hear the price she offered?"


    He hissed.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Weston was also aware of the low price, but there was no point in dying it.


    Postponing it for a day would be a waste of money given thepany''s present financial position.


    They would not havee today to be deal with the trouble if only Maxton and Logan were willing to


    pay for the missing 1.3 billion dors.


    "How about you and Mr.Logan pay the three hundred million dor debt now?" Weston said.


    Maxton was hurt by his words.


    What he wanted was impossible.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He could cover the current debt, but he would need to pay the following debt that was another two


    hundred million and three hundred million dors.


    Maxton was enraged, but when he considered the money, he was sure he could make use of it.


    "Mr.Maxton, Ms.Wilson has only proposed a fixed price.We could talk about it again with Ms.Summer


    later.We might be able to negotiate the price that you want" the secretary beside him said.


    For a brief period, Maxton was speechless.


    He also thought that he was too hasty.


    However, it would be a shame for him to take back his words and negotiate the price again.


    "Mr.Maxton, please be humble for now for the sake of 1.3 billion dors." Weston waspletely


    aware of his situation.


    ¡®Yes, a few hundred million.I should forget about dignity for a moment and go back on my words¡±


    Maxton thought.


    Maxton turned around and walked back towards Katherine.


    Although he looked terribly displeased, his remarks were inly relieved, "1.3 billion dors is


    insufficient, give me a genuine price"


    Katherine gave Celine a quick nce before turning her head to face Maxton.


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Maxton, our sincerity is a hundred percent.Nevertheless, you are aware of Lux


    International''s current condition.It is a question of whether you can make a profit from it or not.Our next


    step solely lies in following the transition and follow-up transformation"


    ¡®Generating profit or not?¡¯


    When Maxton heard Katherine''s words, he almost lost control of himself and would have hit Katherine


    if his secretary had not pulled him away.


    "You mean you won''t raise the offer at all?" Maxton asked.


    "No, we won''t.President Summer informed me before I came here that you would have a hard time


    epting the price of 1.3 billion dors.Yet, thepany can only offer you this amount.If you,


    Mr.Maxton, will consider, she can personally add an extra two hundred million dors for you.However,


    Ms.Summer has a request" Katherine said.


    "What''s the request?" Maxton asked.


    His mind was upied by the two hundred million that Katherine mentioned.


    "Do you know Miss Natalie Cooper?" Katherine asked.


    "What does she have to do with this?" Maxton was surprised for a short time.


    Katherine smiled.


    "I have no idea.The only reason I know is that Miss Cooper appears to have a problem with manners


    and attitude and has offended someone she shouldn''t have.She made someone important upset this


    time."


    "Ms.Summercks a lot of things, but she has money.Miss Cooper doesn''t know how to act like a


    proper person, so Ms.Summer wanted to teach her a lesson.I heard that Miss Cooper is your friend,


    Mr.Maxton.President Summer stopped herself from seeking revenge on Miss Cooper for causing


    trouble because...


    Well, you know, Katherine exined meaningfully.


    She already exined this.


    Maxton would be dumb if he still did not understand what she was talking about.


    His expression shifted.


    He had feelings for Natalie, but when it came to money, Maxton was adamant about which was more


    important for him.


    Besides, Natalie was just someone he showered with gifts.


    He had so many girls to y with inside the entertainment circle.


    Maxton could still find another person to mess around with even without Natalie.


    Summer, on the other hand, preferred to have a good rtionship.


    "You can go and tell President Summer that she can do whatever she wants to do with Miss


    Cooper.She doesn''t need to consider me" Maxton said firmly.


    "Then, this is a great negotiation, and everything is settled, Mr.Maxton¡± Katherine replied.


    Maxton looked at Katherine and clenched his jaw, "Indeed, a great negotiation.I''m happy to work with


    you¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "We will have the draft of the contract as soon as possible.Once the contract has been written and


    signed, 1.5 billion dors will be transferred directly to your ount, Mr.Maxton" Katherine stated.


    Seeing the smile on Katherine''s face, Maxton could not bring himself to smile like the other party was


    doing.


    "Okay, I will leave first.I still have something to do.Please, excuse us"


    he said, ending their meeting.


    Despite Katherine''s humiliation, Maxton did not take her seriously in his heart.


    But it didn''t bother Katherine at all, for she was too tired after talking to Maxton and Logan


    consecutively.


    Besides, it was not beyond her knowledge that these two were merely looking down on her, so she


    didn''t mind.


    Moreover, Katherine was confident that they woulde to see her again for her help in the future.


    Although Maxton lowered his head before turning his back and leaving with his secretary, his face was


    devoid of enthusiasm.


    Katherine, who was still seated at the dining table, took another sip of her wine as she watched Maxton


    and his secretary leave.


    She then put down the wine ss and called her secretary''s attention, "Celine?"


    As soon as Celine met her boss''s gaze, she uncontrobly blushed right away.


    But, in light of her professionalism, she kept her cool and acted normally.


    "Miss Wilson, could you tell me how you knew Mr.Maxton would agree to your price?"


    Katherine simply curved her lips and answered, "If he disagrees, Charles will be the one to do business


    with me.


    And if that happens, Maxton won''t be able to get even three hundred million, which is the amount of


    their debt.


    Celine paused for a moment to process what her boss had said andter replied, "But in this case,


    Charles of Chesdale Corporation will have a problem with us, right?"


    Katherine took out a piece of tissue and chuckled, "Of course, they will object."


    As she faced her secretary, she picked up her bag and added, "But I don''t care"


    Celine¡¯s heart went wild as she saw her boss''s enchanting eyes.


    ¡®Oh, my God! How can such a beautiful woman as Miss Wilson exist in this world?¡¯ she thought.


    When Katherine said the words "I don''t care" earlier, she was even smiling.


    It was as if thetter was enchanting Celine.


    Thetter then suddenly had a feeling that if she continued to admire her bass like this, there was a


    high possibility that she would be a lesbian.


    ¡®It doesn''t matter if Miss Wilson has a lot of money or none at all, that''s not why I like her.It''s just that I


    love her confidence and beauty.Just look at how the confidence of a woman with ten digits on her


    worth is!¡¯ Celine amazingly said to herself while looking at her boss.


    ¡®I want this kind of confidence! The confidence that money can give¡± she continued adoring Katherine.


    "Celine?"


    Katherine called out as she noticed that her secretary was in a daze.


    While Celine was lost in thought, Katherine had already walked out of the private room and was now


    standing at the door, confusingly looking back at her secretary.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her boss''s voice and seeing thetter already at the door, Celine immediately felt embarrassed


    as she realized that her mesmerization took that long.


    But after she came back to her senses, she quickly followed her boss with her bag and apologized, "I''m


    sorry, Miss Wilson.I was distracted"


    "What were you thinking?" Katherine asked.


    "It''s...Uhm...about money, Miss¡¯ Celine stammered.


    Just as she had said that, she couldn''t help but look down as she almost blurted out the truth.


    ¡®Wait! What was I thinking?¡¯ Celine yelled in her mind.


    ¡®Of course, it''s Ms.Wilson''s money! Nothing more!¡¯ she convinced herself.


    Katherine smiled as she heard Celine¡¯s answer.


    "What, four hundred seventy thousand dors per year is not enough for you?"


    "It is not like that.." Celine replied.


    ¡®I want more money like what you have, Miss; she continued in her mind.


    "Hmm¡­There will be follow-up news two months after the Quest Company.After the new financing


    round, I will transfer five percent of my share in Quest Company to you.But make sure that you will help


    me manage the matters in Quest Company soon"


    Hearing it made Celine speechless.


    ''That''s too much money!¡± she then thought in disbelief.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Celine was always formal andposed, but as soon as she heard what her boss said, she wanted to


    hug Katherine and call her an angel! She had been with Katherine for five years.


    And, based on her knowledge of her boss, once thetter looked forward to some particr project,


    there was a ny percent chance that it would seed.


    Although the second round of financing for the Quest Company had not yet started, it was clear from


    what Katherine had said that she had already nned to invest more in the mentionedpany.


    With that, if the Quest Company went bankrupt, Katherine would not allow it to happen as long as she


    had the funds to keep thispany running.


    Katherine gave her five percent share to her secretary without even thinking twice.


    With such a kind and generous person in front of her, Celine was doing her best to maintain her cold


    expression.


    However, the sparkle in Celine''s eyes didn''t escape Katherine''s sight.


    And seeing that sudden change for the first time made Katherine admire her secretary for a while


    before continuing, "But for now, I''d like you to check Natalie"


    Celine immediately calmed down upon hearing her new task and replied, "Okay, Miss, I''ll just send it to


    your email this afternoon¡¯


    Looking at how dedicated and smart her secretary was, Katherine felt guilty if she wouldn''t raise her


    secretary''s sry.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Katherine expressed her gratitude.


    "That''s what I ought to do, Miss¡± Celine replied.


    Katherine then smiled at her secretary and bade goodbye, "Alright, then.I''m going home now.I''m sorry,


    but I won''t be able to send you home this time"


    "It''s alright, Miss Wilson.Take care!" Celine said.


    She then stepped back to give way to her boss and watched Katherine get into her car and drive away.


    Only then did Celine dial the number of theirpany driver to pick her up and take her home.


    Just as she finished her call to thepany driver, Celine called her assistant to investigate Natalie.


    This was actually the second time she would investigate Natalie, as she had done it a few months ago


    but only to learn Natalie''s activities.


    But the "check" Katherine mentioned this time was obviously not as simple as what she did before.


    If only Natalie were not connected to Maxton, Katherine could deal with her on her own.


    On the other hand, Maxton continued his rant right after they had arrived at theirpany.


    Frowning, he looked at his secretary beside him and confusingly asked, "When did Natalie meet


    President Summer?"


    Until now, many people were still unsure whether Future Technology''s President Summer was male or


    female.


    Some people said she was female because her name sounded feminine.But a greater number of


    people thought she was a man.


    Nevertheless, herpany, Future Technology, had risen to the top in just eight years.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Aside from that, it had also be an investmentpany that could almost lend long-term capital


    with a few decades of history.


    Undoubtedly, President Summer, the boss behind Future Technology''s sess, was indeed a great


    personality.


    Weston was also bewildered as he expressed his opinion, "I also have the same question in my mind,


    Mr.Maxton.Because it''s obvious that Miss Cooper doesn''t have contact with President Summer, so it''s


    really puzzling as to how and when she met the President."


    Maxton pulled his office chair and plopped down.He then raised his hand to loosen his tie and sneered.


    "We can''t reallye to that conclusion.That darn woman attained her current position, so I guess


    she''s not that simple-minded.In our industry, it''s really difficult for anyone to climb up to the top...I know


    it now; she¡¯s just using me to reach her goal.And a big shot like Summer is her ultimate goal."


    Realizing this now, Maxton twitched the corner of his mouth sarcastically.


    "Back then, didn''t she try to seduce Charles? But when she failed, she came to me"


    Weston refused to agree or respond to his boss.


    For he was afraid that if he did, his boss would undoubtedly throw him outside with his belongings the


    next day.


    The matter of Natalie seducing Charles back then had indeed caused quite a stir that everyone in their


    industry knew about it.


    At that time, not long after Natalie debuted, she had received the ¡®Most Potential Actress Award¡¯ after


    taking part in a particr movie.


    As a neer supported by the Central Ring, she came to the scene to help out at the annual


    meeting.


    Charles and Sean, who were a lot younger back then, attended that meeting but only stayed for half an


    hour.


    And this was when Natalie had set her eyes on them.


    However, Natalie happened to be supporting the rookies at that time, so she didn''t have a chance to


    meet them.


    She starred in two dramas that year, and Central Ring invested a lot of money in her.


    While Charles supported Sean that time, thetter made no fuss about it.


    That night after the meeting, Natalie devised a n to sleep with Charles.


    She first ordered someone to drug her so that if someone would see them together in one room, she


    could say that she was innocent.


    However, when she entered his hotel room and attempted to seduce him, Charles directly kicked her


    out.


    This issue had immediately spread throughout the business circle that night, causing a lot of


    commotion.


    Even though many years had already passed, Natalie, who was morous and beautiful on the


    screen, was still not recognized for her aplishments and was instead regarded as a joke.


    Meanwhile, Maxton was suffering a loss at the hands of Charles at the time.


    So, when Natalie offered herself to him, he dly epted her.


    Many years had now passed, and she was still by his side.


    During those years, Natalie didn''t cause much trouble to him, so he continued to keep her.


    Moreover, he did that out of spite.


    But now that he had discovered Natalie offended a well-coveted personality, Maxton would no longer


    tolerate her as he could not clean this mess after her.


    After all these years, he had done his best, and that was enough.


    "Call Natalie and ask her to choose between a car and a house.Then, don''t contact her again after


    that¡¯¡¯ Maxton said to his secretary.


    What he was offering was called a breakup gift, and it was popr in their industry.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Not long after Maxton instructed his secretary, Natalie''s phone rang.


    She had been in this industry for so many years, and having a backer was normal for everyone.


    Even a seemingly chaste woman like Alice indeed had a mysterious one! This was amon sight for


    a long time.


    That said, Natalie was well-aware of this method of breaking up.


    A month ago, she had even mocked a rookie who was dumped by her wealthy backer and received a


    car as the breakup gift.


    But perhaps, karma was quick and real, as her time to face such a situation had alreadye.


    She had been with Maxton for nearly five years.


    And Maxton had always been good to her.


    Although he did not totally give her everything she wanted, he was generous enough to meet her


    needs.


    To be honest, she could no longer find a better backer than Maxton.


    A few years ago, she had thought of various ways to find herself a better backer.


    She thought of using Maxton to find a better backer.


    However, Charles and Sean had already turned her down, but it didn''t stop her as she reasoned that


    Zack and James were still on her list.


    However, as she grew older, she no longer had these thoughts.


    In the entertainment industry, teenagers were needed for it to thrive.


    Sadly, Natalie had been in the industry for ten years and was already twenty-nine years old this year.


    In other words, she was not young anymore and was not needed in her industry that much.


    Not to mention the fact that this world would neverck girls ranging from eighteen to twenty-three


    years old.


    This was the reason why Natalie tried her hardest to please Maxton in the past two years while refusing


    to show her face to Maxton''s wife.


    She thought that Maxton would support her until she was thirty-five years old.


    Unexpectedly, today, Maxton''s secretary called and asked her to pick between a car and a house,


    ending their connection.


    With that, her world stopped moving.


    In an instant and unexpected time, she no longer had a backer.


    "Mr.Weston, is Maxton free now? Can I talk to him?" Natalie asked, hoping to speak with him to change


    his mind.


    The tremor in her voice as she said that was evident.


    She could not hide her fear of what would happen if she failed to change Maxton''s mind.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All these years, she had been using Maxton as her backer to mock others in the industry.


    So, she could not imagine how she would live without Maxton¡¯''s help! Moreover, as she would be


    turning thirty years old this year, her future in the industry was now blurry.


    Not to mention that all of the subsequent films and TV dramas she had filmed had received harsh


    criticism.


    Although she had won the award for being the best female leadst year, it would not be possible


    without Maxton''s help.


    Thus, she couldn''t imagine herself without a backer.


    Even though she had fought Alice for many years, and they had appeared to be evenly matched in the


    last two years, she knew in her heart that she could notpare herself to Alice.


    It was because all of her programs and movies relied only on the trolls to create hype, for the real


    audience evaluation was very bad.


    But Alice was different as the people who had ndered her gradually became her fans.


    Alice didn''t have a backer, even if she could find one.


    Unlike Natalie, without Maxton, she actually had nothing but her beautiful face.


    However, on the other side of the line, Weston was very heartless as he said, "I''m sorry, Miss


    Cooper.But I advise you not to contact Mr.Maxton again.After all, Mr.Maxton already supported you


    enough for the past five years."


    "Why, Mr.Weston? Did I do something wrong?" Natalie asked as she tried to recall her previous deeds.


    Weston had no idea what exactly Natalie had done wrong.


    What was clear to him was that she was using Maxton as her stepping stone.


    But he guessed it was not the reason.As he could not think of any other answer, he had just reasoned


    what Katherine had said that morning.


    "Miss Cooper, you have offended someone who should not have been offended.By that, Mr.Maxton can


    no longer protect you.So, from now on, take care of yourself!"


    After that, Natalie heard an end-call tone.


    Weston really hung up the phone.


    Upon hearing that bad news, her hands trembled violently, causing her phone to fall directly to the


    ground.


    "But...when did I offend someone I shouldn''t have?!" she hysterically yelled, seemingly unable to recall


    when she had done so.


    It was true that she had been abusing her power for years, but she was also cautious about who she


    bullied.


    She knew what kind of trouble Maxton didn''t want and what kind of trouble he could handle for her.


    No matter how stupid Natalie was, she had been a part of the industry for ten years.


    So, how could she not know who to oppress and not to oppress? Whatever happened, she knew she


    couldn''t offend someone she shouldn''t! In contrast to Natalie, Katherine was in a very good mood.


    In just three hours, Celine had alreadypleted her task and sent it to her boss.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Katherine casually browsed through the file.


    Natalie was indeed a talented actress.She hadmitted numerous immoral acts throughout her years


    in the entertainment industry.


    There were just too many shameful deeds that Katherine was toozy to look at them.She directly


    forwarded the file to Alice''s email.


    Alice had recently joined the production crew and was extremely busy during this period.


    As such, she had not been able to personally manage Silverlight Entertainment.


    After Katherine forwarded the email, she looked through yesterday''s meeting notes.


    Since Alice had been away for filming, Katherine didn''t have much choice but to keep an eye on the


    company.


    Katherine was just about to hit the sack at around ten o''clock in the evening when her phone''s ringtone


    suddenly pierced the air.


    She raised her eyebrows, wondering why Alice was calling sote, yet she answered the call, "Are you


    done for the day?"


    "No, I have a few more scenes to shoot until three in the morning!" Alice whined.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Best Actress Alice" Katherine teased.


    "Isn''t it because I''m poor?" she quipped in return.


    If she were half as wealthy as Katherine, she wouldn''t have to film in this deste mountain in the


    middle of the night! Katherine smiled and probed, "Have you read the email?"


    "Yes! I called precisely because of that!" Alice eagerly replied.


    "Katherine, what sort of big plot are you nning? Why did you delve deeply into Natalie''s dark past?"


    Katherine''s lips curled into a sly smile as she said, "Her career is going through a downward


    spiral.Didn''t you want to make fun of Natalie?"


    "What downward spiral? Isn''t she so proud now? She has just bagged the female lead role for a new


    movie!"


    Alice retorted in annoyance.She was gritting her teeth at the thought.


    "She always has the same expression when she acts.What a waste of a good script! I originally wanted


    ourpany''s Le Brooks to y the role, but I didn''t expect Natalie to snatch it!"


    It wasn''t like the director had a say in the matter.


    Katherine furrowed her eyebrows upon hearing Alice''s statement.She was not aware of this.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Should wepete with her on who put in more money? Ridiculous! The script is good, but based on


    my years of experience, I doubt I''ll make it big with this role! On the other hand, Le, that youngdy,


    is quite brilliant.The director almost chose her on the spot during the audition!"


    Alice exined in detail.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If Natalie hadn''t been shameless enough to snatch the role from a younger actress, the female lead


    would have been Le.


    Katherine pursed her lips before assuring her, "Don''t be mad.You''ll be able to vent your anger soon."


    "By the way, what are you really going to do?" Alice inquired.


    "You know about Lux International created by Maxton and Logan, right? Theirpany''s market share


    had been declining over the past two years.Maxton recently contacted me to talk about the acquisition."


    "Oh?"


    Alice''s interest was piqued, so she asked, "But what does this have to do with Natalie?"


    Katherine chuckled and then stated, "Because I told Maxton that Natalie had offended President


    Summer.If he wants to sign a contract with thepany, he has to stop supporting Natalie"


    "Katherine, that''s awesome! This move of yours is fantastic!"


    Alice was filled with enthusiasm as she prattled on, "Now that Natalie no longer has a backer, she


    probably wouldn''t be so arrogant.Katherine, how did your brain develop? Why are you so smart?"


    Katherine took thepliment without any modesty.


    "My IQ is indeed quite high.Alice feigned in annoyance as she said, "I feel like you areughing at my


    low IQ"


    "Be more confident and get rid of the feeling, Katherine yfully mocked her.


    Alice felt the blow and decided to change the topic.


    "So, now that Natalie has lost her major backer, we can take the piss out of her, right?"


    Katherine paused for a moment and then, in a serious tone, said, "Theoretically, yes, but I still want to


    be a civilized person.I don''t think we should pee on her in public.We won''t do it, okay?"


    Alice felt ridiculed again and blurted out in exasperation, "I''m just making a metaphor!"


    "Well, it''s a very unique metaphor"


    Alice was dumbfounded by Katherine''s wittyeback.


    For a brief moment, she kind of wanted to break off their friendship.


    Forget it.


    For the sake of money, Alice decided to suffer in silence.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Silverlight Entertainment was established five or six years ago.


    Alice had always been in charge of it, and Katherine hardly ever made an appearance.


    In fact, thepany employees had no idea that Katherine was the real boss behind the scenes until


    last year.


    After the new year, Alice went into filming with the production crew and was unlikely to pay attention to


    Natalie''s matters.


    Thus, Katherine directly instructed thepany''s Public Rtions Department to reach out to


    someone to anonymously release some of the dirt they have dug on Natalie.


    Natalie had lost Maxton''s support.


    Unexpectedly, articles about her dirty deeds were exposed one after another.


    Although she had rushed to find people to suppress the news, they couldn''t keep up with the speed at


    which the scandals exploded.


    Many people in their social circle were aware that Maxton had already broken off his rtionship with


    Natalie.


    Otherwise, these articles would have been removed from the trending topics within minutes, given his


    power and ability.


    If something could not be solved with money, it could be solved with power.


    If Maxton could use his connections to cover up the scandals, Natalie''s nefarious acts would remain


    hidden.


    However, since these articles came about and had yet to be suppressed, it went without saying that


    Maxton had kicked Natalie to the curb.


    The dirt on Natalie was continuously exposed.


    Her PR team was at wit''s end and could only use money to stop the trending topics from spreading.


    Despite all their efforts, and regardless of how much they had spent, they had not managed to


    suppress the release of the articles.


    The other party was obviously more loaded and had the upper hand.


    Natalie had barely slept these days due to this ordeal.


    She knew that someone was messing with her.


    When such concerns happened in the past, all Natalie had to do was find Maxton.


    She did not even need to reach out to Maxton directly since a simple call to his secretary was enough


    to solve the issues within a few hours.


    Back then, it had been almost effortless to p people with money.


    Now, however, it had not been an easy feat.


    This was not the main point, though.


    The crux of the matter was that they had yet to find out who was behind this plot even after all this time.


    Natalie had first suspected Alice, but the people she paid to investigate had confirmed that Alice had


    joined a movie''s filming crew.


    They also mentioned that since the shoot was in the mountains, Alice might not even be aware of what


    had happened outside, let alone orchestrate the release of Natalie''s scandals.


    The truth was, Natalie had offended many people in the entertainment circle.


    Other than Alice, they would not be able to pinpoint the mastermind behind this ploy.


    The scandals were released one after another.


    Not only Natalie but even those spectators within the entertainment industry were also terrified of the


    extent of the expos¨¦.


    In the entertainment circle, it was pretty easy to be the hottest star overnight.


    Unfortunately, a celebrity''s career could also be easily upended in a day due to scandals or negative


    publicity.


    Natalie was famous for her pure image on-screen, but now, all the scandals about her showed the


    complete opposite of her usual persona.


    Her most loyal fans did not find these scandals a big deal, though.


    In fact, they were even resolute in protecting her.


    [Smoking was fine.Who did not smoke when they were upset?]


    [Drinking was eptable.Who hadn''t had a taste of alcohol?]


    [If you want to say something rough, go ahead and swear.Who hadn''t cursed someone?]


    The fans were so forgiving that even Katherine found it funny.


    She had browsed thements and couldn''t tell whether the fans were really supporting Natalie or


    were trying to drag her down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The past few days, Katherine saw Natalie''s PR team flying blind and grasping at straws in the hopes of


    clearing her name.


    She found it quite amusing.She rarely went to such lengths to vent her anger.She had always been


    direct, hitting the enemy point-nk.


    Nevertheless, this form of slow torture was quite enjoyable.


    Katherine was confident that Natalie''s image would be ruined even more when her scandals were


    slowly exposed.


    Natalie''s scandal had been trending for three days in a row, and then it suddenly stopped.


    It seemed that no one targeted her anymore.


    But just when Natalie''s team thought that the other party was just trying to mess with Natalie, and just


    when Natalie had assumed that the other party was bluffing, a piece of more explosive news came


    about.


    A video of a car ident was posted online, and it immediately became a top trending topic, causing


    the Twitter servers to almost crash down.


    It was a video of a car hitting a mother and daughter, resulting in their deaths.


    It was clearly seen on the video that Natalie was driving.


    However, when the matter was reported three years ago, her agent''s assistant ended up taking the


    me.


    This matter went viral when the news first came out, especially since it involved a celebrity.


    Back then, Natalie''s PR team made her seem like a perfectly innocent victim.


    She was only implicated since she was in the same vehicle involved in the ident.


    The entire burden of responsibility fell upon the assistant, who, at that time, was said to have lost


    control of his emotions.


    After the car ident, Natalie had generously given 300,000 dors topensate the family


    members of the victims.


    Because of her humanitarian act, Natalie attracted a massive following on social media.


    At the time of the ident, the road was situated in a blind spot; hence, the CCTV camera didn''t


    capture the ident.


    It had been tough finding a witness since only a few cars were driving by.


    On top of that, the car passengers had given almost the same statement to the police.


    The assistant was paid off 500,000 dors to be the scapegoat.


    Thus, what should have been a crime of drunk driving, had been reduced to a mere traffic ident.


    Unbeknownst to them, a paparazzi had been following them that time and had captured the incident


    using his car''s dash camera.


    The paparazzi had attempted to ckmail Natalie with the dashcam footage, but Natalie had not


    shown up.


    In the end, Maxton had found someone to destroy the evidence and threatened that if the paparazzi


    ever tried to ckmail Natalie again, he would suffer far more than the fate of his video recording.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    The paparazzi knew that the Jacobs Family was powerful, so he quietly left £¤ City along with his family.


    After all, his family''s safety was more important.


    However, Celine had located the individual, so the paparazzi had given her a copy of the video


    recording.


    As they said, birds would die for food, and people were willing to do anything for money.


    Being the wise woman that she was, Celine had paid the other party a sum of money, and the video


    had immediately gone viral.


    This video attracted a lot of attention on social media.


    It had only been half a day since the video was released, but Natalie had already been taken away by


    the police for investigation.


    When Alice learned of this while filming in the remote mountains, she didn''t bother to eat and hurriedly


    dialed Katherine''s number.


    Katherine had just left Silverlight Entertainment when her phone rang.


    She raised her eyebrows in surprise when she saw the name on the caller ID and happily answered the


    call, "Have you finished filming today?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s dinner time! Katherine, you did this to Natalie, didn''t you?" Alice asked, her tone full of


    excitement.


    Katherine got into the car and closed the door to shut off the outside noise, responding indifferently, "It


    wasn''t me.


    She paused for a moment before adding, "It was Celine."


    Alice was dumbfounded.


    "Duh! Wasn''t Celine following your instructions?"


    Katherine chuckled and did not deny it.


    Alice then chattered on, "That''s amazing, Katherine! If these methods were used back in ancient times,


    you would definitely have been the biggest winner in the pce fight!"


    Katherine thought that Alice''sst statement sounded like a reprimand.


    She clicked her tongue andined, "So, what exactly are you scolding me about this time?"


    Alice vehemently denied her allegation.


    "How is that possible? Why would I berate you? I''m just saying that you''re so awesome!"


    Katherine reluctantly believed her.


    "I originally wanted you to do it yourself.After thinking about it, I realized that you wouldn''t be able to


    fight her until next year, considering your current schedule.Coincidentally, I have time in my hands


    recently, so I decided to make a move."


    Alice was silent for a moment before admitting, "To be honest, I really want to get down this mountain


    to show off in front of Natalie!"


    ¡®Who told her to be cocky?! Who allowed her to always fight for roles so she could get it?! Who gave


    her permission to bully people?¡¯ Alice grumbled inwardly, her face looking contorted due to annoyance.


    Katherine smiled at her response.


    "Can''t you just ask for leave from the director after you finish shooting your scenes?"


    Alice was stunned for a moment, and her eyes widened in glee.


    "It seems so...Why didn''t I think of that? Just thinking about it is exciting!"


    Katherine looked at the time.


    "I''ve gotta go.I''m about to have dinner"


    "Okay, Boss.I''m hanging up.¡±


    After the call ended, Katherine couldn''t help but smile.


    From now on, no one will bully Alice, her favorite pet.


    She felt that today was another happy day! Katherine would have thought that today was perfect if she


    had not met Zack during dinner.


    However, there were no ifs.


    She chose to have dinner at a Japanese restaurant Celine had rmended.


    After she ced her order, she saw two familiar figures.


    One was Sean, and the other one was Zack.


    Of all the people she ran into, it had to be two people she did not want to see.


    Zack spotted Katherine as soon as he entered the restaurant.


    He feltpelled to walk over, but just as he did, Sean, who happened to be standing next to him,


    suddenly eximed, "Zack, it''s Katherine! It''s fate!"


    Zack nced at Sean, who looked like he anticipated some gossip.


    Zack was rendered speechless at the sight of his silly face.


    He would be called a jerk if he ever came to have dinner with Sean again!

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Katherine, it¡¯s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, but you''re still as beautiful as ever¡±


    Afterplimenting her, Sean swiftly sat directly across from Katherine without even waiting for her to


    invite him for a meal.


    Katherine sipped her red wine and just nkly stared at Sean.


    Then, she answered casually, "Same goes for you, Mr.Lewis."


    Katherine meaningfully smiled after looking at Sean.


    The man was sure that, despite Katherine''s casual reply, she implied that he was still as shameless as


    ever, like what he had done moments ago.


    Zack also sat down and asked, looking at Katherine, "Have you been busy recently?"


    Katherine apathetically answered, "Fortunately, I''m not as busy as Mr.Colburn¡±


    Katherine then frowned, not attempting to hide her dissatisfaction with the idea of dining with them.


    Of course, Sean and Zack both noticed it.


    They just didn''t dare to react to it.


    What could they do? They were both unwilling to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hence, both of them just bit the bullet and acted shamelessly.


    Sure enough, birds with the same feather flocked together.


    When Katherine witnessed the two of them unceremoniously take the menu from the waiter, she


    realized they were not going to leave.


    Zack curiously asked Katherine, "What did you order?"


    Just as Katherine withdrew her gaze, Zack extended a hand that certainly caught her attention.


    The man''s hands were distinct, slender, and neat like a candlestick.


    Katherine''s first thought was how these fingers would be suitable for ying the zither.


    As Katherine was engrossed in her thoughts, Zack had already grabbed the menu on her side.


    After giving it a quick nce, Zack directly ordered another serving of what Katherine had ordered just


    now.


    Sitting on the side, Sean clicked his tongue after seeing their exchange and ordered something for


    himself.


    After cing his order, Sean stared at Katherine, who was sitting there nonchntly, At first, he didn''t


    feel ashamed or embarrassed when teasing them deliberately.


    But after seeing Katherine''s expression, Sean rubbed his nose.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed for his teasing just now.


    Katherine couldn''t stand Sean''s inquisitive gaze and bluntly asked, "Mr.Lewis, is there something on


    my face for you to look at me like that?"


    As soon as Katherine finished asking, Sean was met with Zack''s warning re.


    Looking into his eyes made Sean remember how he was badly beaten up by Zack in the boxing gym,


    and so he couldn''t help but tremble.


    Sean hurriedly exined, "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Wilson.I''m only wondering as to how you


    managed to make Maxton suffer to such an extent"


    All of them were well aware of how capable Charles¡¯ cousin was.


    Maxton was a man with a high standard who had lived an extraordinary life and certainly aplished


    a lot.


    But unexpectedly, Katherine had actually made him suffer to such an extent.


    Not just Zack, but even Sean was quite intrigued by how Katherine managed such a feat.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and sized him up.


    Then, she meaningfully offered, "Do you want to try it yourself, Mr.Lewis?"


    After seeing the look in Katherine''s eyes, Sean instantly remembered how Zack had this expression a


    few days ago when questioning him if he was asking for a beating.


    He immediately looked at Zack with a strange expression on his face.


    Suddenly, he had the impression that he had been blind in the past.


    If not, why did he think that Katherine wasn''t worthy of Zack? These two were absolutely a perfect


    match! It was simply a match made in heaven! How great would the days be if these two people were


    together? He could see how their rtionship would make his life much more vibrant and exciting.


    Sean then came to the conclusion that Katherine and Zack had to be together.


    However, Sean''s intention was not solely to make his life more interesting by gossiping about them; he


    also wanted to make his friend happy! Indeed, Zack must feel lucky that he had such a loyal and great


    friend! After gathering his senses, Sean awkwardlyughed as he answered, "I only want to hear it.I''m


    not that curious in trying it"


    Seeing Sean''s expression, Katherine jokingly asked, "What are you frightened of, Mr.Lewis? I am just a


    small-time assistant."


    Sean looked at Zack first and then smiled at Katherine.


    "Miss Wilson, you are underestimating yourself"


    Sean soon regretted asking Katherine.


    He wasn''t sure how Katherine could make him suffer the same way Maxton had, but he knew that Zack


    would kill him first before that could happen.


    ¡®Who wouldn''t be afraid of that?¡¯ Sean sobbed inwardly.


    Of course, he, too, was afraid.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Katherine just maintained her polite smile.


    At this time, the spicy grilled wagyu steak she had ordered had arrived, so she didn''t hold herself back


    and dug in.


    In any way, these two were so bold that they quickly sat, not asking for her opinion first.


    So, even if she started eating without them, she wasn''t bothered.


    "Mr.Lewis, Mr.Colburn, since my meal is all here, I''ll eat first."


    As Katherine spoke, she slowly dipped the sliced steak on its spicy sauce before eating.


    Zack had never shared a meal with Katherine before.


    He had always thought that Katherine only had a pretty face and nothing more in the past.


    But looking at her manner of eating, no one would believe she grew up from an average family after


    seeing her eat in a refined manner, neither fast nor slow.


    Even though he and Sean were in front of her, she just ate calmly and without any embarrassment at


    all.


    Zack was sure that this was not a mentality that ordinary people could have.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Suddenly, he recalled how every move she made seemed so elegant and fascinating to him now.


    How blind was he in the past not to appreciate her? Zack btedly realized that Katherine had already


    possessed all of the qualities that he desired.


    Besides, the personality she had was so striking that he found himself lost in them.


    Katherine couldn''t help but look up at Zack when she noticed his stare and grimaced slightly.


    "Are you hungry, Mr.Colburn?"


    Sean had a feeling that Zack was too hopeless.


    How could someone tantly look at the person they liked as if he was afraid that she wouldn''t realize


    he wanted her? Sean couldn''t help but reach out and tap Zack with his hand to remind him.


    Zack didn''t appreciate his gesture and just scowled at him.


    Then, he softly replied to Katherine, "Yes, I''m a little hungry."


    When Zack gazed at her, his expression remained unchanged, as if he was famished, and the food in


    front of Katherine was what drew his attention.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and remained silent.She didn''t want to say anything because she thought


    that prolonging their conversation seemed pointless.


    Sean, who enjoyed their interaction, liked watching some good show, so he was speechless.


    He had never seen such a shameless person! Later, the dishes that Zack and Sean had ordered were


    now being served.


    Although Sean looked like he couldn''t do anything, the foods that he ordered were all quite good.


    "Ms.Wilson, try this! This caviar was imported from Iran!" he said as he generously ced the dishes


    he had ordered in the center of the table, introducing them to Katherine one by one.


    Katherine just nced at it.


    She''d heard that a scoop of caviar was worth hundreds of dors.


    Knowing how expensive it was, this caviar was certainly deserving after being imported here.


    "Thank you" she politely refused, "but I have ordered enough"


    Although he felt extremely embarrassed due to Katherine''s refusal, Sean still shamelessly suggested,


    "Then I''ll have to treat you next time!"


    Zack frowned and chillingly looked at Sean as if looking at a dead man.


    Sean, who was still oblivious to the consequences of his actions, shivered and felt strangely cold all of


    a sudden.


    Momentarily distracted in his thoughts, Zack was overwhelmed by the amount of spicy sauce he had


    consumed, which made his face turn crimson red.


    Katherine sipped her red wine and chuckled at Zack''s miserable appearance.


    However, her amusement was short-lived because the person opposite her suddenly seized the wine in


    her palm.


    She lowered her head and observed a lipstick stain on the ss rim where Zack was drinking.


    Sean, who was sitting on the side, had clearly seen Zack''s ambiguous acts.


    In an instant, Sean was stunned by Zack''s shamelessness to the point that the caviar in his mouth


    tasted nd.


    Katherine couldn''t help butment inwardly.


    ¡®What was going through Zack''s mind, and why was he acting like this? Above all, why the heck did he


    have to take a seat opposite from me?¡¯ Katherine felt so insulted by Zack''s rude behavior that she


    couldn''t keep her polite smile.


    She said coldly, "Mr.Colburn, what you did is not appropriate, isn''t it?"


    "I''d eaten far too much spicy sauce."


    Compared to Katherine''s heavy remark, Zack only gave a faint response as if he had no idea of what


    he did just now.


    Katherine pursed her lips and waved to a nearby waiter.


    "Please bring me another ss of wine"


    Zack, who was sitting opposite her, nced at her and discreetly smiled in amusement.


    He thought, ¡®Well, it was rare to see her this angry¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    When Katherine was almost done eating, she took onest sip of her wine and said, "Okay, that''s it for


    me.Thank you for this meal, Mr.Lewis...Mr.Colburn."


    She nodded as she slowly made her way out of the table.


    Katherine took the bill and nned to pay for their meal, but Zack reached out, grabbed her wrist, and


    said, "Wait!"


    Katherine slightly raised her eyebrows as she stared at Zack''s grip on her wrist.


    The smile on her face faded a little as she asked in confusion, "Mr.Colburn?"


    Zack slowly loosened his grip, snatched the bill from Katherine''s hand, and gave it to Sean, saying,


    "This is his treat."


    Sean, who was still munching on his seafood pasta, looked up at Zack and was about to refuse but


    was held up by Zack''s warning re.


    A re that could give goosebumps to anyone who had seen it.


    Katherine nced at Zack and finally turned her full attention to Sean.


    She said with a smile, "Well, thank you, Mr.Lewis.It was such a treat.Katherine was impressed with


    what Sean did because she was used to always being the one to pay the bill.She decided to savor the


    moment of having Sean''s grand gesture secretly.


    She wouldn''t turn this down, of course!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You''re wee" Sean replied with a forced smile.


    But when he met Zack''s eyes, his mouth secretly twitched.


    This was too much.


    Zack didn''t even give him the chance to refuse.


    He was powerless! Katherine took her bag and made her way out of the restaurant.


    Zack followed her but kept a safe distance.


    She didn''t speak, and he didn''t speak either.


    They both walked towards the car park.


    When Katherine finally found her car, she halted and stood in the driver''s side, turned to Zack, and


    asked in bewilderment, "What do you want, Mr.Colburn?"


    "I haven''t brought my car with me.Would you give me a ride home?" Zack said that like he never had


    the intention to bother her, but his expression was not apologetic at all.


    Katherine was getting angry and sarcastically said, "Zack, that line may have worked with other girls,


    but please spare me.Do you think you can fool me that easy? Are you that stupid?"


    "Yes"


    Zack said that without even thinking.


    Katherine didn''t expect that someone as high mighty as Zack would frankly admit that he was stupid.


    For a moment there, it left her speechless.


    As a car drove by, Katherine slightly pursed her lips and said, "I''m sorry, but I have to go¡¯


    "I''ll drive¡± Zack offered as he insisted.


    Katherine was starting to feel pissed.It seemed that Zack didn''t hear everything that she had just said.


    Her face suddenly turned serious as she looked up at him and said, "Zack, I am serious."


    There were some things that could be said once, but if someone said it the second time, it only meant


    that they would find it hard to go back on their word in the future.


    "Who said I was not, Katherine?"


    Zack stared at her with so much intensity that it could melt anyone''s heart and softly said, "I hope you


    can give me another chance."


    In the past, it was very easy to fool her, but now that she had learned a lot, she wasn''t easy to please


    anymore.


    Katherine looked at him.


    Her heart was calm.


    People would tend to be desperate when they had experienced a lot of disappointments in their


    lives.


    Some of them would have lost their hopes after such experiences.


    Katherine had walked away from those years of innocence and false hopes, and now Zack wanted her


    to jump back into her old self again! Of course, that would not be possible even in his wildest dreams.


    "I''m sorry, Zack, but I cannot give it to you."


    With that being said, she opened the car door and went inside.


    Zack pursed his lips.


    Before Katherine drove away, he approached her car and slowly knocked on her window.


    The distance between the parking spaces was too narrow, and from where Zack was standing, it


    seemed that he didn''t care that she could hit him if she wanted to.


    Katherine was now starting to get annoyed.


    She briskly lowered the window and asked, "Mr.Colburn, what do you want?!"


    "Please let me ride with you"


    He didn''t open the car door, and he didn''t move at all.He just stood there and waited.


    Katherine coldly stared at him.


    They fought with a staring battle for about two seconds.


    Finally, she conceded and faced straight ahead.


    "Fine..." she muttered through gritted teeth.


    It was a good thing that he didn''t stop persuading her.


    She finally backed down.


    Zack walked around the car and got into the passenger seat as he wished.


    He tilted his head and looked at Katherine, who was in the driver''s seat.


    She didn''t speak, and there was no smile on her face as she focused on driving.No one said a single


    word, and the atmosphere was a little depressing.


    Still, the car gradually drove off and got on the road.


    Zack nced at Katherine again and decided to break the silence by saying, "We met nine years ago"

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Katherine ignored him.


    "No, we didn''t."


    "I remember it clearly, Katherine.I even saved you before."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    A red light was waiting ahead, so Katherine slowly drove the car to a stop.


    Katherine turned to look at him and asked, "So, Mr.Colburn wants to gain forgiveness now as a way for


    me to repay?"


    "I know why you liked me, Katherine" Zack persisted.


    Most girls admired the strong ones because they had this belief that they could depend on them


    anytime they wanted.


    This would go on up to the point where they worshiped and patronized those types of guys.


    A knight in shining armor could easily sway any damsel in distress, especially those girls who were still


    teenagers.


    Katherine froze for a moment.


    Zack''s words tore off herst resolve, and she was overwhelmed.


    She wanted to be as cool and calm as usual, but she couldn''t do it.


    She might have appeared calm and powerful on the outside, but she also had the soft and vulnerable


    side of her.


    Katherine also felt that she still cared about Zack and her past that she had been trying to hide since


    day one.


    Her tight grip on the steering wheel had started to make the veins on her hands appear.


    Zack didn''t expect that his words would have such a big impact on Katherine.


    He raised his hand and held hers.


    "I''m sorry, Katherine¡¯ He had told her countless times that he was sorry.


    Zack really felt sorry for the girl that he had saved before.


    With full of sincerity and love, she went through a lot of hardships just to be with him.


    It only took a few minutes for Katherine to ept Zack, but she endured three years of facing all kinds


    of problems as a result of being with him.


    "Stop saying sorry, Zack.Because I will never forgive you."


    With that being said, she closed her eyes and swallowed all her emotions.


    The green light in front of her lit up, and Katherine pulled her hand away from beneath his hand,


    saying, "I''m going to drive now¡±


    Zack didn''t speak again.He looked down at his hand that had just touched Katherine''s.


    It was such a soft and delicate hand that he would love to hold.


    Now, even touching her made him feel special andplete.


    People always had to suffer for their own mistakes.


    As the car sped along the road, Zack thought of many things he did for the past three years.


    But what made him sad was the fact that during those years, he hadn''t engaged in any intimacy with


    Katherine.


    All he could think of were those few family gatherings or some necessary events.


    Now that Zack thought about it, he realized that he had never cared about her.


    That was why he actually had no memory of doing nice things for her.


    Zack felt a little ufortable.He closed his eyes and leaned against the car''s headrest, thinking about


    the day when he saved Katherine.


    That certain memory wasn''t something that he could recall.


    If not for the photos that he saw, especially the one that had shocked him once, he wouldn''t have


    remembered this memory at all.


    When the car stopped, Zack slowly opened his eyes.


    He tilted his head and nced at Katherine.


    Half an hour of silence had passed, which made Katherine calm down as she gently said, "Please just


    get out of the car"


    "What can I do to make you forgive me?"


    Hearing him say those words, Katherine smiled.


    "Well, you only have to let it snow here in Y City this June¡¯ How could there be snow during a hot


    summer? It was clearly impossible.


    Katherine looked at him.


    "Just get out, please..."


    Zack stared at her for a while and finally pushed the door open and got out.


    As soon as he closed the door, Katherine suddenly called out to him, "Zack"


    Zack, who was standing outside the door, felt his heart skip a beat.


    He bent down and asked, "Yes?"


    "Give me your phone¡¯ He didn''t have any second thoughts; he quickly gave her his phone.


    Katherine took the phone andmanded, "Step back, please""


    Zack took a few steps back.


    Just as he stood still, to his surprise, the ck car drove away in an instant.


    Zack frowned.


    He didn''t expect Katherine would do that! Only then did he realize that she left him in the middle of


    nowhere, after taking his phone with her.


    What a ruthless woman! He locked in the direction where Katherine''s car had disappeared.


    Zack couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Seeing Zack''s reflection on her car''s rearview mirror getting smaller, Katherine finally heaved a sigh of


    relief and felt rxed.


    Recalling how shameless Zack was earlier, she could not help but vent her irritation out through her


    thoughts.


    ¡®He really troubled me just to send him off, huh? The nerve of that man!¡¯ But now that she had left him


    in the middle of nowhere, she then said to herself with a smirk on her face, ¡®That''s what you get for


    doing that¡±


    The ce where she had left Zack was at least 9 miles away from the city.


    It would not be easy for him to contact anyone to pick him up as Katherine took away his phone.


    So, if he wanted to go home from this suburb, he had to walk for three to four hours straight.


    However, Katherine just thought Zack deserved it as he kept bothering her, and she had to put up with


    his annoying presence for twenty minutes on their way here.


    When Katherine finally reached the city, she decided to stop at a police station to hand Zack''s phone


    over.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening at that time.


    So, seeing someone at the station at this hour made the officer stunned.


    After regaining his senses, he immediately attended to Katherine and asked, "Good evening, Miss! You


    have something to report?"


    Katherine smiled faintly and shook her head.


    She then took out Zack''s phone, handed it over to the officer, and said, "No, I just want to leave this


    phone here.I happened to pick it up on the road.I just thought this was the right thing to do"


    The officer on duty nced at the mobile phone in Katherine''s hand.


    In just one nce, he could say that the phone was not amon model.


    In fact, he knew it was expensive.


    "Oh, is that so? Pleasee in and register first, the officer said, pointing to the table where she


    should fill up.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and followed what the officer had said.


    It only took her five minutes to finish her purpose in the police station.


    Afterward, she already came out and drove to her vi.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her trip was a bit long as she arrived at her vi at already nine o''clock.


    As soon as she got home, she immediately took a bath, did her skincare routine, and finally went to her


    bed peacefully.


    Meanwhile, Sean, who was preparing to go home early to sleep, suddenly received a call at nine-thirty


    in the evening.


    He wondered who that insensitive person was, disturbing him sote that night.


    When he checked his phone to see who the caller was, he saw an unfamiliar number.


    With that, he immediately turned down the call.


    But the caller seemed persistent as it called again right after he had rejected it.


    His head immediately heated up as he answered the call to know who the bastard was.


    "Who is it?"


    Sean asked the caller; irritation could be heard in his voice.


    ¡®Why can''t I have a peaceful time?¡¯ he frustratingly thought.


    "It''s me" the caller simply replied.


    Hearing this familiar cold and indifferent tone, Sean immediately changed his expression.


    "Zack? Whose number is this?" he asked, confused as to what happened to his friend''s old number.


    The number Zack had used to contact Sean was unregistered.


    If not for his curiosity, he would have hung it up directly.


    Zack was not in the mood to answer Sean''s question, so he told him his location instead of answering


    his friend.


    "I''m at the 24/7 convenience store now at the New Live Intersection.Hurry and pick me up here"


    "How did you get there..."


    Sean wanted to ask first, but his friend seemed like he was not in the mood to have a chit chat with


    him.


    As he heard the end call tone, he controlled himself to curse his friend.


    He then immediately picked up the pants he had just taken off when he was about to take a shower


    earlier and put on his shoes to fetch Zack at thetter''s current location.


    However, the address given by Zack was vague, resulting in Sean spending twenty minutes finding his


    friend''s exact location.


    "Why are you here?"


    Sean wonderingly asked as soon as he had found his friend.


    Zack then twisted the bottle cap of his drinking bottle and drank it before ncing at his friend.


    "You''re so talkative.


    Sean only frowned when his friend diverted their topic to him.


    "Did you already forget that I drove all the way here to pick you up in the middle of the night? So, at


    least tell me why you are here.And where''s your phone, by the way? Why did you use someone else''s


    to call me?"


    Zack first got into Sean''s car before answering thetter.


    "Katherine brought me here and took my phone with her."


    Trying toprehend what Zack had said, Sean''s mind immediately went haywire.


    "Sorry, I don''t get it.Katherine brought you here, but why did she leave you here? Why didn''t she take


    you with her? Also, why did you twoe here in the middle of the night? Is it because it''s bright


    enough here for you two to enjoy the stars and the moon?"


    As he spoke, Sean looked up at the sky and added, "But there are no stars tonight."


    "Didn''t your teacher tell you that the moon and stars are sparse?" Zack replied as a matter of factly.


    Hearing how smart thetter answered him, Sean suddenly felt stupid.


    "That''s not my point.I mean, what exactly is going on with you guys?"


    Zack only looked at him and asked, "Aren''t you going to drive or not? If not, then I''ll do it,"


    Sean''s stubbornness onlysted for two seconds, and he surrendered in the end.


    He then took the steering wheel and began to drive away.


    After about five or six minutes of driving, Sean finally seemed to process what Zack had said earlier.


    He then looked around and saw that there was a night stall not far ahead.He drove over there and


    eventually stepped on the break.


    He faced Zack with a smile and asked in shock, "Zack, are you serious? Do you mean, Katherine


    intentionally brought you here and took your phone with her to let you walk back to your home?"


    Zack was stunned as his friend finally grasped his situation.


    Heter turned his head and looked coldly at Sean, who was nowughing at him.


    "It''s still early.Do you want to go to the boxing arena?" Zack asked, dead serious.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Seeing Zack''s dread expression, Sean immediately stoppedughing and declined his friend''s offer.


    "No, please, I''m actually feeling sleepy now.So, let''s just go home.I won''tugh at you, promise!"


    However, ten minutes had just passed since he continued driving and Sean could no longer hold his


    laugh and blurted it out.


    "Pt! I''m sorry, I still can''t help it.Just hit me!"


    He then proceeded tough out loud.


    Sean''sugh resounded in the entirety of the car.


    Hearing hisugh made Zack regret asking Sean to fetch him.


    ¡®Why did I even think of calling this bastard instead of Charles? Charles must be a betterpany than


    this jerk!¡¯ Zack irritatingly thought.


    It must have been a huge mistake asking Sean''s help as he never stopped bbering, which was


    irritating.


    "I must bow down to Katherine from now on! She can actually do such an amazing thing! I''m admiring


    her now!"


    Sean continued mocking his friend by praising Katherine.


    But he suddenly stopped as he heard Zack''s stern voice, saying, "Stop the car"


    Sean, who was still immersed in the joy of ridicule, did not understand and stopped the car.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, confused.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I''ll drive" Zack said; no humor could be traced on his face.


    Seeing Zack''s face, Sean''s joyful expression was suddenly reced by a terrified one.


    "Hey, I was just joking, don''t be like this, bro!"


    However, the other party didn''t seem to hear him and just said, "Let''s switch seats."


    Zack went directly to the driver''s seat while Sean was unwillingly moved to the passenger seat.


    Fifteen minutester, the car had finally stopped, but at the boxing arena! Sean immediately looked


    where they were, only to see a familiar door te.


    ¡®Now, I''m surely dead and can''tugh anymore¡± he thought, staring at the boxing arena¡¯s door.


    It was only natural for Sean to be this terrified as this ce was where he was shouting in pain.


    But despite his unwillingness, he couldn''t do anything but enter the ce with Zack.


    The two had already finished venting out at eleven in the evening and came out of the arena.


    If Sean could stillugh earlier before entering the arena, he was now sitting in the passenger seat and


    grimacing in pain aftering out of that ce.


    "Do you really need to be that ruthless towards me?"


    However, Zack did not say anything.


    Instead, he drove away from the arena to his apartment.


    When he finally arrived at his ce, he immediately got out of the car and simply said, "Good night"


    Sean, enduring his pained body, was left stunned by his friend''s cold behavior.


    ¡®Huh? Is that all? No thanks and such? Moreover, he left me here alone! How could I drive myself home


    in my condition? You''re so inconsiderate and ungrateful, Zack!¡¯ he thought, crying inwardly.


    Just as Zack hade out of the conference room after the meeting, Aidan received a call from the


    police station.


    Staring at Zack, who was wearing a suit and his usual cold face, Aidan thought that the caller was just


    pulling a prank on him.


    ¡®How can Mr.Colburn lose his phone? His driver is always with him wherever he goes.So, how is that


    possible? Is this really from the police station? Isn''t this person just fooling around?¡¯ he asked himself.


    Despite his suspicions, Aidan still walked up to Zack and asked seriously, "Mr.Colburn, did you happen


    to lose your phone?"


    At that time, Zack was about to get off work to ask Katherine for his phone.


    But when he heard Aidan¡¯s words, he stopped on his track.


    Frowning, he asked, "How did you know that?"


    ¡®Did Sean tell him about it?¡¯ Zack thought, ready to give Sean a good punch again.


    Even though Zack didn''t answer his question, thetter''s response was enough for Aidan to know the


    answer without hearing it.


    Confirming that, he was secretly d that he asked his boss; otherwise, he would have hung up the


    phone, and Zack''s phone could never be returned to him!


    Aidan then hurriedly said, "Just now, I received a call from the police station, saying that someone


    found your phone and handed it over there"


    That said, Zack was left speechless.


    Seeing that thetter did not speak, Aidan felt a little nervous and immediately said, "Okay, Mr.Colburn,


    I''ll just ask someone to go there and get your phone"


    "It''s my phone, right? Then, I should be the one to get it" Zack noted.


    Then, he nced at his secretary as he felt that even Aidan had be a little stupid today.


    Aidan felt a chill on his spine as he heard the sarcasm in his boss''s voice.


    "Yes, Mr.Colburn.You''re right."


    "Prepare the car then.I''m gonna go there now"


    Zack ordered Aidan.


    Hearing that Katherine left his phone at the police station, Zack realized that she didn''t want to interact


    with him anymore.


    Thinking about that made Zack purse his lips and feel a bit stifled.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    While something was going on in the lobby of Silverlight Entertainment, Katherine was busy in her


    office reading a few novels adapted from some great intellectual properties as she nned to invest in


    an online drama this year.


    Just as she finished reading the outline of the novels and was about to study the plot again, the


    telephone suddenly rang.


    Katherine''s gaze was drawn to it, and she picked up the handset, asking, "What is it?"


    "Miss Wilson, This is Gabrielle Hill.I just want to inform you that there''s an olddy here in the lobby


    looking for you.She said she¡¯s your grandmother¡¯ Gabrielle informed.


    ¡®Grandmother?¡¯ Katherine confusedly thought.


    Living far away from her rtives made Katherine almost forget about them.


    As she had lived in her current set-up for an unknown period of time, she really thought she had no


    more rtives.


    But her reason was not as simple as that; she didn''t think they deserved to be called rtives.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine was wondering as to why her grandmother would appear out of the blue after having no


    communication with her for over ten years.


    With that question on her mind, Katherine could not help but raise her eyebrows and answer, "Don''t let


    here up."


    Gabrielle immediately nodded as if the other party could see her, and replied, "Understand, Miss


    Wilson.


    After hanging up the phone, Gabrielle then turned to face the old woman and a middle-aged man in


    front of her.


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am, but you''ve got the wrong person.Our Miss Wilson doesn''t have any rtives."


    Hearing the denial, Amelia could not help herself but shout in disbelief, "What do you mean by that? I


    am her grandmother! That damn girl, she doesn''t even recognize her own grandmother! She really


    doesn''t have respect!"


    Carrick, who was at the side, also chimed in, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Katherine


    is my sister''s daughter! Now, tell her toe down! Otherwise, we will go up! And if you insist on


    stopping us, I will tell my niece about this and suggest to fire all of you!"


    Gabrielle had been a manager for a long time, but this was the first time she had encountered such


    demanding and problematic people.


    Despite that, she wouldn''t be swayed easily by an olddy and a shameless man.


    Since Katherine herself gave the order not to let these two go up, Gabrielle would naturally follow


    Katherine and would do all her might to get rid of them as this was her job.


    To aplish that, she meaningfully looked at the security guards stationed at the entrance of the


    company.


    No matter what, Silverlight Entertainment was still an entertainmentpany.


    Although there were not many celebrities under it, there were also quite a few famous ones.


    Some of those were Alice, Tyler, and Alexander, who had gained poprity with the public.


    Thus, many paparazzi flocked at thepany every day, waiting to have some scoop about the stars


    in thepany.


    With that, it was reasonable that thepany''s security was strict.


    With just a single look, the guards already understood that now was the time to perform their duties.


    And that was to drag the olddy together with her son away from thepany.


    "Olddy, I rmend to you to go somewhere else! Miss Wilson is not someone you can casually


    im as your rtive!" the guards said, dragging the two struggling people.


    "You mere guards! Just wait until Katherine sees us! When that timees, I will teach you a lesson!"


    Amelia yelled and even spat.


    While they were being dragged, Carrick and Amelia kept on bbering nonsensical things and even


    spat on them.


    And when they were finally released by the guards, Carrick stood up and looked at her mother.


    "Mom, what should we do? They won''t let us in, and Katherine is not willing to see us! If I don''t pay the


    money back, they will take my hands in exchange!"


    Hearing that her son''s hands would be cut off, Amelia also became anxious.


    But, having lived in this world for nearly eighty years, she was wise enough to devise a n right away.


    "Don''t be anxious! It''s useless for you to be worried now.That damn girl is very cruel! It''s been so many


    years and just because she has be rich, she no longer wants to see us! It seems like she doesn''t


    have any respect left for us! By the way, isn''t she popr now? She runs such a bigpany, right?


    What if we go looking for reporters and say she''s refusing to acknowledge me as her grandmother?


    Isn''t it going to be a big scoop? Let''s see what the rest of the country will say if she dares to deny me!"


    Hearing his mother¡¯s brilliant idea, Carrick was left stunned for a moment.


    After a brief pause, he finally grasped his mother''s idea and gave a thumbs up.


    "Mom, you''re a genius! I think it will be effective!"


    "Of course, it will.After all, I''m your mother!"


    Amelia proudly stated.


    Carrick then echoed with pride, "Yes, you''re right.You are my mother indeed!"


    But not long after their celebration, Carrick soon discovered a problem.


    "But mom, we don''t have contact with any media! Also, if we don''t have money, who will believe us that


    we are Katherine''s rtives?"


    Amelia pinched him, which was hard enough to wake up his sleeping brain.


    "Are you stupid? Just like what is shown in those videos that you often browse on your phone.There


    are some reporters who help people.Can''t you just look for them?"


    "Ah! Yes! You''re right, mom! Wait a minute, I''ll contact them right away!" he excitedly replied.


    "Go! Hurry up!" Amelia said to her son.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    By noon, Katherine''s eyes were a bit ufortable after reading more than half of the first novel that


    needed to be evaluated.


    When Gabrielle came in with food, Katherine looked up and asked her, "Ms.Hill, how are things this


    morning?"


    Gabrielle exined how she had asked for help from the security guards to drive Katherine''s


    grandmother and uncle away.


    To reassure Katherine, she continued, "I''ve already told the security guards to keep an eye on them so


    they won''te to thepany anymore"


    Katherine sighed and knowingly said, "As if you would be able to stop them if they show up again¡¯


    Even though it had been over a decade, Katherine could still faintly remember how rude and


    unreasonable Amelia was as a grandmother.


    She hadn''t seen Amelia and the rest of her rtives in ten years.


    Katherine had a gut feeling that something was amiss, considering that they appeared out of nowhere.


    After some thought, Katherine picked her phone up and dialed Celine¡¯s number.


    When Celine saw a call from Katherine, she had assumed it had something to do with Natalie.


    Nheless, now that Natalie didn''t have a backer, Katherine didn''t have to do anything.


    After knowing that Natalie had offended quite a lot, Celine was confident at first that it was enough to


    make her feel ufortable and keep her upied.


    However, when Celine learned that Natalie had recently be acquainted with a well-known director


    and was eyeing the female lead position in "Divine Way" she couldn''t help but assume that Katherine


    was now calling her because of it.


    As a qualified secretary, Celine paid close attention to Natalie''s current situation, anticipating that


    Katherine wouldter ask questions.


    This time, though, she had guessed wrong.


    Katherine did not inquire about Natalie but asked her to look into her rtives from C City, her


    grandmother in particr.


    Celine was baffled as she voiced out, "Your grandmother?"


    She had been working under Katherine for six or seven years, and this was the first time she''d heard


    Katherine mention her rtives.


    Not hearing Katherine''s answer right away was unusual, so Celine was quiet for a moment after


    sensing the oddity in Katherine''s behavior.


    After some time, Katherine lightly responded, "Yes, not only do I have a grandmother, but I also have


    an uncle, and I guess an aunt.Maybe one or two cousins too¡¯ Katherine paid no attention to their


    rtives once her parents took her back to C City that year.


    Celine had been with Katherine for so long that she couldn''t have missed Katherine''s sarcastic


    remarks.


    She could tell right away that Katherine''s rtives didn''t care for her nor like her very much.


    So, she tactfully replied, "I understand.I''ll send someone to look into it right away¡±


    "I really appreciate your efforts.Thank you Katherine had a faint smile on her lips after saying that.


    Celine respectfully replied, "You have nothing to worry about.This is what I''m supposed to do, Miss


    Wilson"


    After hanging up the phone, Katherine took a sip of her coffee.


    That old woman had not looked for her in a long time, but she was now looking for Katherine.


    She could probably guess what had happened that made them seek her help.


    Amelia would probably not look for Katherine, the "worthless" grandchild of hers in this life, if


    Katherine''s useless uncle had not been in trouble.


    Ever since her parents died in an ident, Katherine rarely returned to C City.


    She would only return to pay her respects whenever she was free.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She wouldn''t even spend more than one day there as her return flight would always be on the same


    day.


    Furthermore, none of her acquaintances in C City knew anything about her now.


    So, it was incredible that Amelia was able to find her here.


    Katherine clicked her tongue, raised her eyebrows, and directly threw the first IP case in front of her to


    the side.


    It was rubbish.


    Moreover, there was no logic in the plot at all.


    However, severalpanies werepeting to get this novel''s film and television copyright.


    ¡®¡®Then, let them film it¡± she nonchntly said to herself.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Katherine''s phone rang just as she started reading the second novel.When she took a closer look, she


    noticed that the caller ID was from the police station.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow and picked up the phone.She greeted, "Hello, this is Katherine."


    "Hello, Miss Wilson.We''re from the Westside Police Station.Do you recall picking up a phone and


    handing it over to our stationst night?"


    "Yes." She answered lightly and waited for the police officer to continue.


    The police officer then politely exined, "Well, the owner of the phone has taken it back.However, he


    told us that the phone was quite expensive and contained some valuable information.He felt grateful


    that he was able to get back the phone.Now, he wishes to express his gratitude in person.So, Miss


    Wilson, can youe here if it''s convenient for you?"


    Katherine smiled faintly but directly refused.


    "Sorry, but it''s not convenient for me to go there.Can you just tell him that there''s no need to thank me?


    If there''s nothing else, I''ll end the call.Thank you"


    Katherine then abruptly ended the call.


    Meanwhile, in the police station...


    The police officer Katherine had been talking to just now suddenly raised his head and informed Zack


    by saying, "Mr.Colburn, it''s not convenient for Miss Wilson toe over.You see, she said that she


    doesn''t need you to show your gratitude to her..."


    Hearing her refusal, Zack lowered his head and looked at the phone he had recently retrieved, ced


    in his palm.


    Katherine''s reply was within his expectations.


    Without much to say, Zack just nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Aidan quickly followed Zack out of the police station after seeing him leaving.


    It was early in the second month of Y City.


    Although it was only around six o''clock in the evening, Katherine noticed the sky was nowpletely


    dark.


    Withdrawing her gaze outside the window, Katherine closed the documents in her hand, took out her


    phone, and then gathered her belongings, intending to go home.


    Even before Katherine could pull the door open, Gabrielle suddenly burst from the door and hastened


    over in her high heels.


    In haste, Gabrielle only stopped when she realized that Katherine was in front of her and curiously


    staring at her.


    Gabrielle quickly took a step back after realizing her rashness.


    "I apologize, Miss Wilson¡¯ Katherine only smiled and curiously asked, "It''s not a big deal.What''s the


    matter?"


    Gabrielle raised her eyes to Katherine.


    Her expression was terrible.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "The olddy who imed to be your grandmother this morning showed up again." Katherine''s gaze


    shifted.


    "They didn''t leave?"


    Gabrielle shook her head and answered, "No, they''re back, but this time with some famous vlogger and


    a few photographers; this vlogger is known for uploading her videos about how she helped people


    solve their problems in life!"


    She was in a state of disbelief upon hearing this.


    Should Katherine apud them for using public opinion topel her to give them money? Katherine


    laughed humorlessly.


    "So, they''re now causing amotion at the entrance of the building?"


    With a serious expression on her face, Gabrielle nodded.


    "When the security officers tried to stop them, the olddy sat on the ground and wailed.Now that it''s


    time to get off work, some employees from nearbypanies passed by, and after they witnessed


    such spectacle..."


    ¡®It could be detrimental for you, Miss Wilson¡± Gabrielle could only think silently.


    Just now, she could tell that Katherine''s entire demeanor shifted halfway through her sentences, so she


    didn''t say this out loud.


    Katherine seriously looked at Gabrielle and said, "All right"


    Didn''t Amelia say that she wanted to see her? Then, Katherine would let Amelia see her.


    Katherine''s face turned cold, but she quickly calmed herself, disying a faint smile.


    "Let''s go.Noticing that the situation was not in Katherine''s favor, Gabrielle kindly suggested, "Miss


    Wilson, why don''t you leave using the emergency exit?"


    Katherine stepped inside the elevator and cocked her head to look at Gabrielle.


    She replied in amusement, "If I leave using the emergency exit, would you be able to help me resolve


    this matter?"


    After all these years, Amelia''s ugly personality had not changed, so Katherine believed that the


    stubborn old woman would be tough to handle.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Gabrielle was embarrassed by Katherine''s attention.She wouldn''t rush up to Katherine to see whether


    she''d gotten off work if she could only handle this problem on her own.


    "Ms.Wilson, I''m so sorry¡¯¡¯ Gabrielle said, feeling miserable.


    Katherine just smiled and asked, "Why? What happened?"


    Gabrielle lowered her head as she replied, "I failed to handle the situation"


    "Just observe while we deal with this together, okay?"


    Katherine retorted with a genuine smile on her face.


    Gabrielle couldn''t see any trace of me in Katherine''s face.


    Gabrielle felt her face flush red with shock after seeing Katherine''s expression.She couldn''t believe that


    Katherine was so cool about it.


    At this time, the elevator door opened.


    Katherine nced at Gabrielle and stepped out of the elevator first.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine heard an old woman whining as she walked down the lobby.


    The old woman''s voice was so loud and scandalous, which only proved that she wanted to have


    everyone''s attention.


    Beside her was a younger woman holding a microphone.


    Carrick was standing beside his mother and was observing the incident.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help but purse her lips.She just proved her guess right.


    Katherine approached them and said, "I heard you want to see me"


    Carrick just stared at Katherine and didn''t say a word; his expression, dumbfounded.


    When Katherine lived with them, she was so slim that anyone would think that she barely ate at all.


    Although it was expected that women would change their appearances as they grew, Carrick didn''t


    expect Katherine to be so beautiful.


    They had nned that Amelia should do all the crying, and he was supposedly there to offerfort to


    her.


    But then, Carrick was shocked when he saw Katherinee out of the elevator.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he could see that Katherine resembled his younger sister, Celia.


    Now that Katherine was standing in front of them, although there was a trace of a smile on her face,


    her charming eyes were still filled with coldness, which intimidated Carrick and made him speechless.


    When Amelia heard Katherine''s words, she forgot about all her tantrums and stood up, sizing up


    Katherine.


    When she first saw Katherine, Amelia was also stunned.


    Amelia thought, ¡®I can''t believe this bitch turned out so fine! If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t


    have done what I did in the past.


    I should have married her to a rich guy in our vige instead.


    Then, Carrick wouldn''t have been so useless!¡¯ But all that didn''t matter now.


    Amelia put away her thoughts and reached out to argue with Katherine.


    "How can you do that? You have no conscience at all! You wouldn''t even visit your grandmother and


    uncle!"


    Katherine avoided the old woman''s hand and slowly took a step back.


    She just stared at her while Amelia still pretended to cry and kept on scolding her with pretentious


    whims.She didn''t interrupt and just stood there and watched Amelia with her act.


    Amelia couldn''t believe that Katherine wouldn''t say a word to defend herself.


    The popr vlogger decided to break the silence and greeted Katherine instead.


    "Hello, Ms.Wilson.My name is Zoey.I''m the host of ¡®Zoey For The Needy: We understand that


    Ms.Amelia and Mr.Carrick are your rtives, but Ms.Amelia is iming that you won''t see them.They


    came here to visit and see you, but they were driven away by your security"


    Katherine nced at the host with a smile and asked, "I just want to know why they invited you here?"


    Zoey had never seen such a calm person in her entire life.She was speechless for a moment, and it


    took a few seconds before she was able to open her mouth and reply.


    "I want to see you and hear your side of the story.Amelia said that she only has one son and one


    daughter.Your parents had an ident ten years ago, and she had not seen you since then.Amelia just


    wanted to see you because you''re her granddaughter.


    She hasn''t stopped thinking about you for years¡¯ Katherine nced at the old woman and then smiled


    at the host again.


    "So, they asked you toe here to see me, right?"


    "Yes,'''' Zoey answered.


    "So now that you''ve already seen me, can I ask you to please stop wandering here in the lobby?"


    The host, Zoey, looked at Katherine, who was always calm and collected and tried to say something.


    However, Katherine interrupted her and continued, "Oh, I know.You still want something from me?"


    This time, Katherine diverted her attention to Amelia and directly asked her, "Tell me, how much do you


    want?"


    As she spoke, she took out a pen and a checkbook and looked at Amelia with a poker face.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Amelia''s main objective ining here was to ask for money.


    Wanting to see Katherine was something that she had just made up.


    After Katherine''s parents had an ident, Amelia heard that she inherited a considerable amount of


    insurance money from their deaths.


    She wanted to ask Katherine for some money, but she kicked them out of the house, making them a


    laughing stock in their vige for more than ten years.


    This time, if she had not heard that Katherine had opened her ownpany and was utterly


    sessful, Amelia wouldn''t see Katherine for the rest of her life.She was also old now.She was here


    the whole day already.


    Yesterday, she took the bus for almost an entire day toe to Y City.


    Her stay at the hotel cost her eighty dors per night! Amelia wanted to take the money and leave now.


    At first, she was worried that it would be too hard for her to convince Katherine what she wanted, but


    she didn''t expect Katherine to give in so quickly and even asked her how much she wanted.


    Amelia had lived for more than seventy years, and this was the first time she saw a check with such a


    huge amount.She was usually very smart and alert, but when she saw the money, she felt utterly


    dumb.


    When Katherine said she would give the money, she forgot everything else.


    Amelia swallowed with anticipation as she pulled Carrick to the side and whispered, "How much do you


    need to pay off your gambling debt?"


    Carrick was also not expecting how easy it was for Katherine to give them what they wanted.


    He stared at Katherine again, still dumbfounded.


    The more he stared at her, the feeling of jealousy grew inside his heart.


    Katherine had massive sess in her business, yet she didn''t even bother to help his uncle? Carrick


    needed two hundred thousand dors to pay off his gambling debt.


    Initially, he wanted to say that amount, but after thinking about it, he realized that it wasn''t easy for him


    to have the trip regrly.


    He was looking at Katherine''s behavior now, and she was willing to give them money.


    Who in their right mind would want to give more money the next time? After all, ten years ago, when


    she was only seventeen, she was able to kick them both out of her house.


    Carrick paused for a moment and whispered back, "I need four hundred thousand dors"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you just say two hundred thousand?" Amelia retorted.


    Carrick justughed and said sarcastically, "Oh, it''s okay.She owns a hugepany.Katherine can


    afford it"


    Carrick scratched his chin and continued, "Mom, how much do you think we should ask from her?"


    "Four million dors!" Amelia shouted.


    "Four...four million dors?" Carrick asked in pure disbelief.


    Carrick had lived for more than forty years, and he had only seen four million dors on TV! He was in


    pure shock when Amelia dered it.


    "Right, step aside and let me do the talking, okay?"


    Amelia pushed Carrick away in disgust and looked up at Katherine, calmly saying, "We don''t need


    much.We only need four million dors.After saying her demand, Amelia seemed to have thought of


    something and began to cry andin about their family''s hardships.


    She evenined about Katherine''s two cousins who needed to buy a house in the city because


    they were about to get married.


    As she spoke, even the host, Zoey, felt that something was wrong.


    It seemed that this olddy didn''t honestly care about her granddaughter at all.


    Did she even want to see her in the first ce? Or did she juste here to ask for money? Upon


    hearing what Amelia had just said, Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    Her charming eyes sharpened, and she put her checkbook back into her bag, saying, "So you need


    four million dors¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she zipped up her bag.


    "Then, just wait and see if there are any kind-hearted people from the audience who would want to help


    you."


    Katherine pointed to her phone and smiled wickedly.


    "One thing''s for sure, though.I am not one of those people: Katherine then nced at Gabrielle, who


    was at her side.


    "Call the security and let them out.If they still refuse to go, call the police immediately"


    Katherine''s face was so serious.Her smile disappeared.


    Pure hatred could be seen from her usually charming eyes.


    Gabrielle was stunned for a moment.


    She had not yet recovered from what Katherine did.


    First, showing them that she would pay them right there and then, and now, taking her checkbook back


    and telling her to call the security?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Katherine nced at Amelia again.


    Even after so many years, this selfish and vicious olddy still hadn''t changed.


    The corners of her mouth twitched into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡®Four million dors...She''s really shameless to ask for that¡¯ Katherine felt that Amelia''s actions were


    ridiculous.


    By now, Gabrielle had regained her senses, nodded to Katherine in acknowledgment, and said, "I


    understand, Ms.Wilson."


    "Go.¡±


    Katherine responded indifferently, turned around, and walked out.


    This sudden reversal shocked many people, including Amelia.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Just a moment ago, she took out the check to give me money.


    Now, she retracted it and refused to give me a penny, even asking me to scram! Amelia''s thoughts


    were filled with disbelief.


    ¡®This can''t be!¡¯ she anxiously thought.


    Amelia hurried after Katherine and caught up with her.


    "Hey! Don''t go,e back! What do you mean by that?"


    Katherine''s face turned into a scowl when Amelia grabbed her bag.


    She turned back and coldly red at her as she stressed, "This bag was a limited edition when it was


    released in 2016.It''s worth 120,000 dors.Can you afford topensate me if you ruin it?"


    Even as she said this, Katherine''s face remained impassive, as if she was casually talking about what


    she had for dinner.It was as if there was nothing special about it.


    Therefore, it did not elicit any emotion.


    Amelia''s expression turned sour when she heard how much the bag was worth.


    "You damned girl! You can afford to purchase a 120,000-dor bag, yet you''re not even willing to spare


    a few million for your grandmother and uncle! You evil witch! You even forgot your rtives after getting


    rich!" she shrieked in anger.


    Katherine stared at Amelia, and with her eyebrows raised, asked, "You won''t let go?"


    Amelia remained adamant and kept her grip on the bag.


    "I won''t let go! What stupid bag is worth 120,000 dors?!"


    Although Amelia cursed and appeared belligerent, she was already devising a n deep down.


    ¡®This bag is worth 120,000 dors.


    Even if it''s considered a pre-loved item, I can still sell it for 60,000 dors!¡¯ Amelia had started mentally


    calcting her potential earnings from selling the bag.


    "Your uncle is in trouble now, and he is in urgent need of money.Let me ask you, will you help him?"


    Amelia probed.


    ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯ Katherine clicked her tongue in disdain.


    ¡®If you want money, you could have just said so.You even had to create such a fuss with all that drama!


    Now, you''re saying you encountered some difficulties and needed help.


    She inferred.


    Katherine did not expect that her grandmother could actually be this shrewd! But she was not stupid.


    "What does it have to do with me?" she sneered.


    "You just don''t want to help, do you?"Amelia retorted.


    Katherine, her toneced with sarcasm, argued, "The bank has a lot of money.Why don''t you just head


    to the bank and ask them to help you?"


    Katherine was getting impatient, so she tried to pry her bag out of Amelia''s tight grip.


    When Amelia realized that Katherine would not give her money despite her pestering, she was


    furious.She harshly grabbed the bag with both her hands.


    "You damn girl! Your uncle will be beaten to death, yet you still arrogantly use such an expensive bag!


    Take it off Take it off and give it to me!"


    Amelia continued to shout while tugging on the bag.It had been a while since Katherine was scolded


    like this.


    Now that she had been unceremoniously rebuked, she frowned and sternly said, "It''s my money.


    Even if I throw it into the ocean, it has nothing to do with you.


    If I don''t want to give it to you, that''s my choice.


    Now that I''m refusing to give you my money, do you want to steal it from me?"


    Amelia was already infuriated with how badly things had gone, but she became even more outraged


    when she heard Katherine.


    With great force, she yanked the bag off with one hand and mercilessly pushed Katherine with the


    other.


    Due to the force, Katherine staggered backward and only managed to stop when she bumped into a


    man''s solid chest.


    Zack steadied Katherine by firmly holding on to her shoulders while he stood behind her.


    Looking down, he gently asked, "Are you hurt? Did you sprain your ankle?"


    Katherine looked up and stepped out of his embrace.


    "No, thank you." She was feeling cranky.


    Seeing Zack, she could not even show him her usual indifferent smile.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Amelia had sessfully taken Katherine''s bag.She immediately grabbed Carrick, who was currently in


    a daze and ran away.


    Zoey, the vlogger who had followed Amelia, was dumbfounded at the unexpected turn of events.


    No one had expected this! The audience watching the live stream had gotten into a heated discussion.


    Some people said that Katherine was heartless.


    She could afford a bag worth 120,000 dors, yet she was too stingy and refused to help her own


    grandmother.


    Others argued that Amelia was too unreasonable.


    While some added that Carrick was useless since he encouraged his mother to shamelessly ask for


    money from his niece.


    The audience had different opinions about the incident.


    Gabrielle had managed to return with a security guard.


    She stood there, perplexed at the case development.


    She had only been gone for a short while, but the matter had escted to such extent.


    Even Katherine''s bag had been stolen.


    She nced at Katherine, who was standing calmly, and noticed a faint smile on her face.


    The smile did not reach her eyes, though, as they carried a cold glint in their depths.


    For a moment, Gabrielle stood rooted on her spot, not daring to say a word.


    Katherine shook Zack''s hand off her shoulders and walked out.


    Zack followed behind her and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Katherine intended to go to the police station to report the case; however, she realized that her car key


    was inside the stolen bag after just taking two steps.


    Katherine clicked her tongue in frustration.


    This was definitely an oversight on her part.


    She stopped and looked at Zack.


    "I want to go to the police station; she stated.


    Zack was momentarily startled before he responded, "My car is parked somewhere near.I can take you


    there."


    "Thank you"


    Katherine decided not to stand on ceremony with him and agreed.


    "Wait for me by the side of the road.I''ll drive over shortly"


    Zack looked and Katherine intently and raised his eyebrows as if waiting for her acknowledgement.


    Katherine nodded.


    She lifted her hand to fix the loose strands of hair that fell on her forehead before walking toward the


    side of the road.


    By now, Amelia and her good-for-nothing son had run away to the spacious square with the stolen bag.


    Katherine patiently waited by the side of the road, and the icy look on her face gradually faded.Her rosy


    lips curved slightly into a faint smile.Her grandmother and uncle could have lived in peace.


    However, her grandmother just had to provoke her.


    Katherine resolutely decided that she would take action against them.She would fight them hereafter


    for both the new and old grudges.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck Maybach came to a slow stop in front of her.


    Katherine was about to reach out to open the door when Zack opened it from the inside.


    Katherine was surprised by his action, and then she got into the car.


    "Thank you." Zack frowned at this.


    "You have said thank you three times already."


    "What about it?" Katherine curiously asked.


    "If you are really sincere in thanking me, then have dinner with meter"


    Katherine looked down on her phone to check the time.


    After hearing his statement, she looked up at him and replied, "Don''t misunderstand.I''m just being


    polite."


    Zack was rendered speechless by her response.


    The car stopped in front of the red light.


    Zack nced at Katherine and cautiously exined, "Although she stole your bag, Amelia is your


    rtive, after all.When the police find out that she is your grandmother, they will most likely advise you


    to settle this matter privately"


    Zack knew that Katherine deliberately provoked Amelia, so thetter resorted to snatching her bag.


    Katherine was not embarrassed at all, even though Zack saw through her intentions.


    "For a bag that''s worth 120,000 dors plus some cash, I don''t think the police will treat this as an


    ordinary civil case,'''' she said with confidence.


    Zack intently stared at her pair of charming and alluring eyes, and his heart thumped uncontrobly.


    His dark eyes darted as he spoke, "I know awyer in this area"


    He thought to himself, "Why didn''t I see Katherine''s brilliance in the past?¡¯ Sean was right.


    He was probably blind.


    Fortunately, he had awakened from his stupor.


    Katherine''s eyebrows raised in realization.


    "Atty.Parson?"


    She gently smiled as she said, "What a coincidence.I think I know him too"


    Zack suddenly felt that he was useless.


    "Yes, that''s him"


    At this time, Katherine''s phone rang.


    "It''s green, Mr.Colburn¡¯¡¯ Katherine raised her finger and pointed at the stoplight.Zack could only


    withdraw his gaze from her and concentrate on driving.The call was from Celine.Since the altercation


    from earlier was broadcasted live, the inte had exploded, and the video had gone viral.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Celine was a formidable secretary, and being by Katherine''s side over the years, she naturally knew


    about this incident.


    Celine instinctively called Katherine to ask her how she would like the matter handled.


    "Miss Wilson, do you need our PR team to deal with the trending topic?" she asked.


    Katherine nced at the car in front of her.


    "No need.Help me contact Atty.Parson.I''m on my way to the police station to file a formalint"


    Celine was taken aback for a moment.


    This time, things were different.


    After all, the people involved were Katherine''s biological grandmother and uncle.


    Celine had thought that this matter was indeed tricky.


    She had always thought highly of Katherine and found her beautiful and kind-hearted.


    Celine was afraid that a few sweet words from Amelia were enough to coax Katherine and make her


    give in to their demands.


    Now, she felt that she seemed to have underestimated her idol! Katherine could be ruthless when


    necessary.


    "Okay, I got it, Miss Wilson."


    "All right."


    Katherine acknowledged Celine''s response and ended the call.


    Amelia had taken her bag, leaving Katherine with only the phone in her hand.


    There was a police station not far from thepany.


    In less than ten minutes, the car stopped in front of the precinct.


    Katherine saw Zack getting out of the car just as she was alighting from the vehicle.


    She was surprised by his actions and couldn''t help looking at him for a second.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She decided against saying anything and calmly walked into the police station.


    Zack was right.


    It was a fact that Amelia was Katherine''s grandmother.


    As soon as Katherine exined the situation, the police advised her to settle the dispute directly with


    the olddy.


    Katherine''s smile faded, and her face turned serious.


    "Officer, I came here to report a case, not to make a joke.Although she is my biological grandmother, I


    haven''t seen her since my parents passed away ten years ago.I have no obligation to support her.Do


    you know why I''m certain that she was not angry at me for not being an obedient granddaughter? And


    the fact that she stole my bag to earn money?"


    She paused before adding, "Twenty years ago, she tried to sell me to someone else."


    The police officer, who was taking her statement, was somewhat flustered due to this revtion.


    Zack did not expect Katherine to openly mention such an embarrassing past.


    He subconsciously looked at Katherine to gauge her emotions.


    She calmly remained in her seat with a smile on her face, although he noticed a slight change in her


    smile.


    However, Zack felt uneasy.


    It was as if something had pierced through his heart.


    Zack''s face darkened, and in all seriousness stated, "The bag, along with some cash and essories,


    is worth over one hundred thousand dors.My friend''s personal possession was forcibly taken from


    her in front of many witnesses.I believe this is no longer an ordinary civil case.Or are you saying that an


    item valued over one hundred dors is not enough to pursue a criminal case?"


    Just as Zack was voicing his stand, another policeman came in.


    The police officer who had taken Katherine''s statement excused himself, "Miss Wilson, please wait for


    a moment"


    The policeman ran out in a hurry.


    He returned shortly after and announced, "Miss Wilson, our department has already set up a special


    team to handle this case.Rest assured, we will pursue all that is necessary to retrieve the stolen items."


    "Thank you.I look forward to hearing from you" she replied.


    Katherine took a sip of water, stood up, and looked at Zack.


    "I think we''re done here.Aren''t you hungry?" She asked that because she was famished.


    "What do you want to eat?" she further asked.


    Zack acted as if he didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Katherine was annoyed that he was feigning ignorance, so she let out a chuckle.


    "l want to have an exotic food tter.Would you like that, Mr.Colburn?"


    ¡®Why didn''t I realize that he¡¯s so thick-skinned?'' Katherine wondered.


    "Yes," he hesitantly agreed.


    Zack was a clean-freak.He never ate these things.He even found them disgusting! Actually, he was


    quite germaphobic! Katherine deliberately made things difficult for him, but he still agreed.


    For a moment, Katherine felt that she had shot herself in the foot.


    "Then, let''s go."


    Since Zack was willing to "suffer", then Katherine wouldn''t hold back.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Right after Katherine and Zack left the police station, they went directly to an exotic food restaurant


    nearby.


    Although Katherine did not have mysophobia, she also wanted to eat in a ce that had a quiet and


    clean dining environment, so she chose that restaurant.


    She could not make things difficult for herself just for Zack to be disgusted.


    For her, it was simply not worth doing! However, just as they stepped into the restaurant, all eyes were


    drawn to them.


    It was because they were dressed extravagantly, which didn''t match the ambiance of the


    establishment, not to mention that they were both attractive.


    The waiter then led them to a table near the window and handed them the menu.


    As Katherine finally sat down, she reached the menu and ordered the food she wanted.


    Zack, on the other hand, had never been in a ce like this before.


    Thus, when he smelled the strong and mixed smells of the foods being cooked, he felt his stomach turn


    upside down.


    He looked at Katherine in front of him.


    She was focused on eating her meal.She waspletely unconcerned.


    It was obvious that she was used to eating such food in a setting like this.


    Zack was well aware that Katherine had purposefully dragged him to this restaurant.


    But he was still willing to apany her and ept her challenge.


    However, no matter how determined he was, when he saw the meals listed on the menu, he realized


    he didn''t want to eat any of those.


    Meanwhile, Katherine had already received her order and was now eating it.


    But she suddenly stopped eating and looked up to Zack when she noticed that he was still sitting there


    and had not ordered anything yet.


    So she raised her eyebrows at him and called him out, "Zack."


    His thoughts were interrupted by that, but he still answered, "Huh?"


    His gaze was intense and focused.He had never looked at Katherine in such a way before.


    Ignoring her observation, Katherine pursed her lips and realized it was pointless to continue her words.


    So she changed it and said instead, "There''s a fine-dining restaurant upstairs.Go there if you don''t


    want anything here.Maybe you can find there a dish that you prefer."


    Her words were unusually calm, and there was no hint of any emotions.


    As Zack thought Katherine was just mocking him, he somehow felt angry but still asked her, "How do


    you know that I don''t like such exotic food?"


    Answering his question, she almost blurted out the truth that she knew he had mysophobia.


    Fortunately, she had stopped herself and replied instead, "It''s so obvious because you haven''t ordered


    anything yet."


    "It''s because this is my first time to be in such a ce like this."


    "Oh, is that so? Well, eating this exotic food tter was worth trying.The goose blood soup is


    delicious.And this grilled frog just tastes like a chicken.You should try these,"


    Katherine said, gesturing each dish one by one.She suggested the food she knew Zack would not


    want.


    Originally, she expected him to be angry and leave in disgust.


    But she was surprised when he ordered the same tter she had.


    Seeing that Zack was not willing to back down, Katherine ordered additional dishes for her tter as


    she felt she was somehow losing to him.


    Not long after, the waiter brought her order to their table.


    What Katherine had ordered was a whole roasted duck.


    She only asked for the in one because she didn''t like spicy food and simply wanted to see how Zack


    would react.


    Sure enough, Zack''s face instantly changed when the roasted duck was ced on their table.


    The waiter also gave them new cutlery to use.


    Zack''s order had also been served to their table, so they''re all set now.


    The strong smell of grilled frog immediately reached Katherine''s nose soon as it was ced on Zack''s


    side.


    She immediately put down the nched vegetables she was eating and tried the frog instead.


    Meanwhile, Zack was stunned as the smell of the grilled frog made him want to throw up.


    But as he shifted his gaze to Katherine, he noticed that she seemed to be fine and was not


    experiencing the same feelings as he was.


    Zack could not understand why others liked these exotic food tters.


    And at the same time, everyone at the table was digging in the same tters.


    In that case, it was possible that they would also share bacteria, making the food more unhealthy and


    filthy.


    But it was not that he didn''t like Katherine anymore just because of that.


    He just could not stand the smell of the grilled frog in front of him and couldn''t imagine eating it.


    After noticing Zack''s stupor, Katherine ignored him and ate slowly.


    Zack was just sitting there with his utensils, but he had not eaten anything yet.


    He actually wanted to eat too, but this was the first time he would eat such.


    So, he had no idea how long those dishes had been cooked or how many times those had been


    reheated.


    Zack shifted his gaze to the few pieces of beef in the mushroom stew and stared at it for a moment.


    Then he looked at Katherine, his dark eyes moving erratically.


    "It''s still uncooked?" he said with his pale face, referring to the beef beside the tabletop grill.


    Seeing how helpless Zack was, Katherine decided to stop teasing him.


    She waved her hand to the waiter and asked him to remove the main dishes like goose blood soup.


    Even though she ordered it, she only took a few spoons from it, so it still looked like it had been


    untouched.


    "May I know if there''s a problem with these dishes?" the waiter asked immediately after he heard


    Katherine''s request.


    The waiter naturally had to rify if there was something wrong with the dishes that she didn''t like,


    causing her to request it to be taken away.


    Katherine gave Zack a brief nce before returning her attention to the waiter and saying, "Nothing, I


    just ordered the wrong dishes.Could you just give these dishes to that table? Don''t worry, I''ll pay for it


    anyway-"


    While saying this, Katherine pointed to the table of young people near them.


    "No problem, Ma¡®am, I''ll send these over to them" the waiter obediently said, quite relieved.


    "Thank you" Katherine replied with a nod.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    As soon as Katherine looked back at the man she was with, she met his glinting eyes.


    Zack intently looked at her and suddenly said, "That was nice of you."


    Katherine didn''t mind what he said and just pushed the beef slices in front of him.


    "Anyway, I''d just ordered a lot, and I doubted if I could finish it all?¡± shemented dryly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Katherine''s gesture, he quickly understood that she intended for him to cook the food himself


    on the tabletop grill.


    Zack could only chuckle awkwardly and remained still.


    With a hopeful expression, he said, "But I don¡¯t know how to cook it"


    The hell did she care if he didn''t know how to cook? Katherine unusually paused for a while.She looked


    at Zack and shed an insincere smile.


    "Then, do you want me to cook for you?"


    She sarcastically thought, ¡®Are you dreaming?¡¯


    "Yes, please.My stomach was now hurting a little¡¯ Zack answered, acting pitifully.


    Indeed.


    Zack had a stomach problem, and it was quite serious.


    But of course, Katherine didn''t mind.


    What did that have to do with her? It was his business, not hers.


    "Oh.¡± Katherine replied nonchntly but still didn''t intend to help him out.


    Furthermore, she had never served someone as demanding as him in her entire life.So, she really


    didn''t n to do anything nor care about his painful stomach.


    Katherine couldn''t even tolerate Zack''s presence.


    Who does he think he was to request her to cook for him? At this time, a young woman suddenly


    walked over and looked straight at Zack.


    "Hey, handsome, can I add you on Telegram?" Though the woman was quite attractive, she was


    instantly overshadowed when standing beside Katherine.


    Zack nced at Katherine and rejected her coldly.


    "No."


    With an ingratiating smile on her face, the woman asked, "Are you afraid that your little sister will


    mind?"


    She paused, then turned to Katherine, "Little sister, don''t misunderstand.I simply want to add your


    brother on Telegram to thank him for giving us the goose blood soup"


    ¡®What sister?¡¯ Zack grimaced and felt irritated with how oblivious this woman was.


    "Please don''t interrupt our meal."


    The woman looked at Zack with her lips pursed.


    Although she felt insulted, she could only resentfully leave after seeing his chilly expression.


    Katherine set down her fork and took a tissue to wipe the grease on the corner of her lips when she


    was a bit full.


    As she put down the used tissue, Katherine noticed Zack put the beef slices into the tabletop grill.


    Then he impatiently asked her, "How long will it be cooked?"


    Katherine felt that Zack was really miserable.


    After sitting for half an hour, he only ate the vegetable side dish.


    "After the meat changes color¡¯ she answered in a rare act of kindness.


    Zack curiously asked, "How about now?"


    Katherine nced at it and stabbed it with a fork.


    She then lightly replied, "Not yet."


    Zack was quite observant.He knew when it was done after seeing the same dish she made a while


    ago.


    Katherine looked at the time.She nned to go to the police station as Atty.


    Parson should be there now.


    Before going, she casually informed Zack, "I''ve already paid the bill.I''ll go first.Zack, however, raised


    his hand and grasped her wrist as soon as she stood up.


    "Not so fast.Wait for me first? he insisted.Zack nced at her.


    Although he had a light expression on his face, his tone was unyielding.


    Katherine gave a tsk.


    "Then, I''ll go for a walk to aid my digestion."


    Zack remained silent, but his grip on her wrist became a little tighter, clearly indicating that he


    disagreed with her.


    Katherine tried to struggle for a moment, but she couldn''t break free.


    She frowned and coldly said, "Let go!"


    Zack didn''t mind her apparent dissatisfaction and continued, "I''lle with you after I finish eating, so


    stay still"


    Just now, he discovered that this grilled beef was not that badpared to how it looked.


    Katherine was irritated, but she couldn''t get away.


    Moreover, there were quite a few people in there, so she didn''t want to cause amotion.She had no


    choice but to sit still.


    "Then let go of me.I promise I''ll wait for you¡¯


    Hearing her words, Zack eventually let go.


    After being released from his grip, Katherine took her hand back and examined her swollen wrist.


    She was a little annoyed, so she purposefully said to Zack, "Oh, by the way, just now, I forgot to switch


    the utensils I was using and mistakenly used it on the dish you were eating"


    Zack, who was enjoying his food, looked at her and carelessly said, "I don''t mind¡±


    Hearing his casual reply, Katherine felt irritated, realizing that his reaction was far from what she had


    expected.


    "Aren''t you a neat freak?" she asked andughed angrily.


    Suddenly, she recalled her first time serving Zack just to win his affection.


    At that time, she also forgot to use the serving spoon and eagerly served him some soup.


    After cing the bowl in front of him, Zack immediately set it aside and asked for a new one.


    Yes, he didn''t say anything, but his actions felt like a p to her face.


    Even though that happened after such a long time, Katherine still felt a dull ache in her heart.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Zack only gave her a sidelong nce and said nothing, not even aware that their small exchange just


    now triggered some of her bad memory.


    Katherine''s pleasant mood was instantly shattered after remembering this.


    Lost in her own thoughts, she just sat there and stared at Zack, who sat across from her.


    When Katherine married him, she knew that Zack was quite particr about his food preference.


    After all, Victoria handed her his personal informationpiled into one folder and asked her to


    memorize it.


    After looking at it, she realized that it contained all Zack''s preferences.


    Since she admired him so much at the time, Katherine believed it would be helpful to know more about


    him, so she eagerly read it.


    After relying on her excellent memory, Katherine memorized everything that was written there.


    But now that she thought about it, Katherine totally regretted following Victoria''s advice.She shouldn''t


    have looked at the first page of his information.


    If she didn''t do it in the first ce, she wouldn''t recall what Zack liked to eat and what he didn''t like.


    While Katherine was in a daze, Zack had already finished eating his meal.


    Putting down his utensils, he first scrutinized Katherine and slightly pursed his lips before saying, "I''m


    done eating"


    After hearing his voice, Katherine snapped back to her senses.


    As if nothing unusual happened, she calmly withdrew her gaze, picked up her phone, and went out


    directly without saying anything to him.Zack relied on his long legs to follow by her side at a moderate


    pace.


    Standing at each other''s side, their striking appearances instantly stood out the most.


    They were even more appealing than some famous celebrities seen on the big screen.


    When they both came into the restaurant, they immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    Now that they were leaving, theypelled everyone to look at them.


    Walking out of the mall, the two was enveloped with the coldnessing from the fierce wind.


    Katherine lowered her eyes to look at her phone and realized that it was already eight o''clock in the


    evening.


    Shivering, Katherine thought that only insane people would walk on such a cold night.But here they


    were.


    Katherine had only wanted to say goodbye to Zack and walk back to the police station.


    But now that he was following after her, it wouldn''t matter even if she said this to him.


    Just a few steps out, Katherine was swept back by the wind.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, today was Friday, and since people didn''t have to go to work the next day, many people


    were shopping in the mall.


    As Katherine and Zack walked by, they once again caught everybody''s attention for both having an


    outstanding figure, exceptional look, and extraordinary temperament.


    Some people even suspected that they were in the mall to film a movie.


    Being treated like some spectacle, it was so ufortable that Katherine felt like a monkey being


    watched in a zoo.She tilted her head and nced at Zack.She then impatiently asked, "Aren''t you


    busy?"


    Even though she was so eager to spend time with him when they were married, he always worked


    overtime and returned homete.


    But now that they were divorced, he was like an unemployed person bumming around.


    Now that she did not wish to see him, it was like he was everywhere.


    "I''m not busy." Zack replied.


    As he felt Katherine''s uneasiness, he already guessed that she wasn''t keen on being looked at by


    people around them.


    So he then suggested to her, "Shall we wait inside my car? It''s parked nearby"


    "Mr.Colburn, do you want us to be tomorrow''s trending topic?"


    Katherine asked knowingly, slightly raising her eyebrow.


    "Trust me.We won''t¡¯


    With his eyes intensely staring at her, Zack made such a solemn promise.


    Before Katherine could respond, the phone in her hand suddenly rang.


    Although the caller''s number was unfamiliar, Katherine quickly knew who it was.


    She faintly smiled at Zack, then bid her farewell.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Colburn.I''ll have to go and answer this call.Something important needs to be discussed


    through this phone call.Also, I''m busy, so I have to leave first."


    Not bothering to hear his reply, Katherine walked out.


    After hitting the answer button, she slid her other hand inside her coat.


    Sure enough, Atty.Parson was the one who called her.He informed her that he had already arrived at


    the police station.


    So, she told him, "I''m just at the nearby mall.Please wait for a while, Atty.Parson.I''ll be there in five


    minutes"


    Atty.Parson nodded and assured her, "Sure, Miss Wilson, I''ll wait for you."


    Once she hung up the call, Katherine stood in the pedestrianne and focused her attention on the


    traffic light, waiting for it to turn green.


    When Katherine turned around, she didn''t see Zack.


    Thinking that he finally stopped following her, Katherine clicked her tongue.


    In her mind, shemended Zack for being sensible this time.


    Not long after, though, she realized that she had overestimated Zack''s sensibility.Zack had no intention


    of leaving.He only went to a store to buy something.


    As soon as the green light lit up, Katherine didn''t bother with him and raised her leg.


    Zack, however, jogged and was already on her side.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying, Zack?" Katherine frowned slightly.


    But Zack suddenly asked from out of nowhere, "Aren''t you feeling cold?"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Zack didn''t answer her question but instead asked her a question in return that had no connection


    whatsoever.


    Katherine had lost interest and refused to talk to him anymore.


    Just after crossing the road, Katherine looked at the coffee in her hand.


    ''I don''t like this¡¯ Katherine said, unenthusiastically.


    She then returned it to Zack.She wasn''t really into coffee that much, especially when Zack was the one


    who gave it.She would definitely not have it at all.


    "You need that to warm your hand."Zack offered.


    Zack said that instead.


    Katherine stopped walking.


    Still being stubborn, she handed the paper cup to him, her hand was hanging for almost a full minute


    but he still didn¡¯t take it.


    A young couple happened to walk past them.


    Katherine smiled and hurried to the girl and offered the paper cup to her instead, "Hey there! Do you


    want this? It will help warm up your hands¡±


    Katherine was too good-looking.


    When she smiled, her charming eyes lighted up, and the girl with her boyfriend were unable to react.


    Oh, so now what? Did that coffee shop just had a free-for-all coffee for everyone? On top of that, it was


    even served by a beautiful and charmingdy like Katherine? Before leaving, Katherine added, "That


    coffee is still unopened."


    Katherine then nodded slightly and nced at Zack indifferently.


    And as if she was tired of his presence, Katherine looked away and walked past him.


    Zack ignored her tantrums and followed her again.


    Katherine was so angry that heughed.


    She stopped mid step and looked up at him while they were both standing in front of the crosswalk.


    "Zack, what do you want?"


    "I just want to go with you," Zack replied.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, there''s no need for you to do it," Katherine retorted.


    She refused very thoroughly.


    For so long, she was acting tough and she was able to control her temper, and her patience was


    superb.


    She seemed to be angry at him again but she was so calm that it was as if she really didn''t care about


    anything.


    Zack felt defeated.


    The winter wind was very cold, but his heart was warm with sorrow.


    He wasn''t a very patient person, but when it came to pursuing Katherine, he put his level of patience


    into the highest, but still, she wasn''t impressed.


    The two of them just stood there, looking at each other; pedestrians were just passing them both.


    Once again, Katherine withdrew her gaze and continued walking forward.She had just arrived at the


    entrance of the police station when she saw Celine and Atty.Parson.


    "Miss Wilson, Celine greeted.


    "Miss Wilson¡± Atty.Parson called her attention, too.


    Katherine nodded to them both.


    "There is a coffee shop right across the street.Let''s go there and talk about this"


    "Okay¡± the two replied in unison.


    The three of them entered the coffee shop.


    As soon as they all took their seats, Celine understood Katherine and decided to speak on her behalf


    and started the conversation, "Atty.Parson, I have already told you the rough details of this case on the


    way here¡¯


    Atty.Parson nodded and looked at Katherine opposite him.


    "What is Miss Wilson''s intention?"


    Atty.Parson had taken on many cases like this.


    Most of those cases of conflicts that involved friends or rtives would have a change of heart at the


    end.


    When he asked Katherine this question, it was actually just a courtesy.


    He had this belief that the reason he came over to this meeting was to discourage Katherine from


    moving forward with this case, and in the end, there would be no need for him to go to court.


    Katherine knew what Atty.Parson was thinking.


    She gently smiled and said, "Atty.Parson, I only have one request.I will abide with what thew is telling


    us to do"


    This was a first for Atty.Parson.


    He was speechless for a moment there before he was able to find his voice and asked in disbelief,


    "Miss Wilson, what do you mean?"


    "I know that this case involves my grandmother and uncle, but we haven''t had anymunication for


    ten whole years.I believe with this being said, you should be able to understand what I mean,


    Atty.Parson?"


    This time, Atty.Parson knew what Katherine meant.


    One word was enough for any smart person to understand what the other person was trying to say.


    They didn''t even need to say much to understand each other.


    Celine helped Katherine clean up the mess.


    "Atty.Parson, you can proceed with the case and I''ll send you the necessary documents, whatever you


    need"


    "Okay, thank you, Miss Curtis¡¯ Kyle replied.


    Celine smiled.


    "You''re wee."


    Celine sent Atty.Parson away.


    As she was about to go back inside to be with Katherine, she found Zack standing by the window,


    staring at her.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Katherine also saw Zack.She thought he had left when she left him outside the police station.


    But she proved herself wrong because he was still here, standing outside the coffee shop''s window.


    It was cold outside, but he waited there.


    There were plenty of parked cars, and there were a number of people passing by.


    He looked so pitiful.


    But Katherine wouldn''t want to look at someone who was being pathetic.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She swiftly looked away from Zack.


    Before Celine came in, she had already stood up and walked out.


    Celine, who was still hesitating to tell Katherine about Zack being there, struggled to open her mouth.


    She saw that Katherine had already stood up and was on her way to meet her halfway.


    When she was within hearing range, Katherine smiled and said, "Let''s go back to the police station¡±


    Now would be the perfect time to settle this, once and for all.Katherine was right.


    Before she even crossed the road towards the station, her phone rang.


    The caller ID showed that it was the police officer who was handling her case.


    She nced at the red light opposite her before she answered the call, "Officer White."


    "Miss Wilson, we have your bag.The two suspects who took your bag are also in the police


    station.Would you pleasee over?" Officer White asked.


    "Okay, we will be there in two minutes¡± Katherine replied.


    Hanging up the phone, Katherine raised her eyebrows as her smile slowly faded.


    The green light in front of her lit up at this time, and she walked towards the station.


    It only took a full minute between her hanging up the phone and entering the police station.


    The inside of the police station was alive because of amotion.


    Amelia was cursing and yelling, "My goodness! This is my granddaughter''s purse! How did I be a


    robber? I just thought that her bag was pretty and wanted to borrow it for a while"


    Katherine was taken to the interrogation room.She didn''t go in immediately.She watched Amelia with


    her performance through the two-way mirror before she went to the door, raised her hand, and knocked


    on the door.


    The knock interrupted Amelia''s "crying."


    The people inside looked simultaneously at the door as Katherine opened it.


    Katherine greeted them with a bright smile.


    "Officer White, can Ie in?" Officer White nodded.


    "Yes, please, Miss Wilson"


    Seeing Katherine, Amelia''s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Katherine sat down at the side and looked at Officer White.


    "My bag is worth more than one hundred twenty-five thousand dors.Inside were five hundred dors


    cash and a limited-edition Camellia ne worth forty-five thousand dors.Moreover, it also had a


    box of more than one hundred forty-five dors worth of make-up, specifically my foundation and


    lipsticks.More or less, the total is almost two hundred thousand dors.I just consulted with mywyer,


    and he told me that because the incident happened during a live video broadcast, it was scandalous on


    my part.I would want to push through with myint"


    As she spoke, she nced at Amelia.


    "Two hundred thousand dors...I think a fifteen-year sentence would suffice?"


    When Amelia heard this, she immediately exploded.


    "You have no conscience! Who raised you when you were still a child? I just asked you for a small


    amount ofpensation, and now you''re saying that I stole your money, and you want to sue me? Do


    you not care anymore?"


    Katherine just ignored Amelia.


    When Officer White was still embarrassed because of his confusion about what was going on, she


    spoke again, "Officer White, just so you know, I will not ept any settlement."


    Officer White couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Her charming and expressive eyes should be filled with happiness and love, but instead, it was now


    infused with stern determination and unmerciful coldness.


    Officer White thought to himself, ¡®You cannot force anyone to be good, especially if that person had


    suffered a lot in the past¡¯ Katherine was right.


    This incident would make a significant impact on their society.This would be the talk of the town


    for more days toe.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Amelia didn''t get the money, so she resorted to robbery.


    Millions of followers witnessed this incident during the live stream.


    Regardless of whether she denied it, the inte held a record of the crime.Hence, it was futile if she


    refused to admit her mistake.


    "I''m here to get my bag back, Officer White" said Katherine.


    Katherine took the lead.


    From the moment she entered, she had never looked at Amelia.


    Officer White held the bag that they managed to retrieve and handed it to Katherine.She then took out


    the items one at a time in front of them.


    Sure enough, the cash and the ne that Katherine wanted to give Alice had disappeared.She


    went over the items pretty quickly.


    Katherine nced at Amelia, then put the things back into the bag before stating, "Officer White, when I


    first came to report the case, I already gave a list of the items inside my bag.I believe you have a


    record of that when you took my statement.For the missing items, you should know better than me."


    Officer White initially wanted to discuss this with Katherine in private.


    Now, he was embarrassed and choked up as he searched for the right words to exin the situation.


    "Miss Wilson, when we found your - the suspect, the ne had been sold¡¯ he stammered.


    Katherine smiled as she packed her belongings.


    "It doesn''t matter.Mywyer willeter.You can discuss the rest of the details with him.Thank you


    for helping me get my bag back."


    Katherine did not look like a person whose bag had been stolen.She spoke calmly with a smile on her


    face from beginning to end.


    Theinant was too gorgeous.


    Officer White gazed at her beautiful face while he listened to Katherine as she expressed her gratitude.


    He was tongue-tied and only managed to nod his head.


    "Okay! Seeing that she was about to leave, Amelia was a little anxious and yelled, "Damn girl! Where


    are you going? Come back here! I am your grandmother! Carrick is your uncle! Are you really going to


    sue us and put us in jail? If you dare to do this, aren''t you afraid that your mother will be angry and


    haunt you from the grave?"


    Katherine came to a halt by the entrance, her expression slightly changing.She turned around and


    gave Amelia an icy re.


    "That would be great.I would love to have a chat with my mother"


    "You - you bitch! I should have strangled you to death!" Amelia hollered in rage.


    No matter how much she shouted, Katherine had already left with her bag.


    Officer White couldn''t stand her cries.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be quiet! Mrs.Wilson, you''d better be honest.Who did you sell the ne to? Where did you hide the


    cash? Do you know that theft of over 30,000 dors is enough for you to spend the rest of your life in


    incarceration? You are elderly.The judge may give you some clemency, but your son, Carrick, is an


    aplice.If you don''t cooperate with our investigation or insist on denying your guilt and maintaining


    your bad attitude, your son will be imprisoned for seven to eight years!"


    Officer White warned Amelia of what they would be facing once convicted of the crime.


    Officer White''s words hit Amelia at her soft spot, and she took his words to heart.She didn¡¯t care about


    what she was about to face.


    After all, she was already seventy-plus years old, and it might not be too difficult if she were to stay in


    prison.


    However, since this matter involved Carrick, she suddenly felt like a deted balloon.


    Amelia couldn''t ept the thought of her son going to jail.


    "What 30,000 dors? Wasn''t it just some cheap ne? I sold it for only 3,000 dors.Officer, I


    didn''t lie to you.The money is in my daughter-inw''s ount!"


    Amelia was ignorant and had no knowledge of how to assess jewelry.


    She only knew that the ne was well packaged.She bit it to test its quality and felt that it was not


    worth more than 3,000 dors.She even thought that she had picked up a bargain.


    She did not expect that the ne would cost more than 30,000 dors! Officer White stopped trying


    to persuade Amelia when she started criticizing Katherine.


    He decided to focus on his investigation instead.


    "Where is the ne now?" he probed.


    This time, Amelia became honest.


    She had divulged everything, but when she confessed, she could not help but put the me on


    Katherine again.


    Officer White could not help but reprimand, "Mrs.Wilson, let me remind you, if you scold Miss Wilson


    like this, it is considered libel and nder.


    If Miss Wilson pursues the matter and files awsuit, you will have to make a public apology and


    compensate her"


    Amelia''s face turned pale after hearing the officer''s reminder.


    This time, she decided toe out clean.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Katherine had just walked out of the police station when Atty.


    Parson returned.He was only gone for less than half an hour.


    "Miss Wilson, Ms.Curtis," he greeted.


    Katherine nodded in acknowledgment and smiled at him.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Atty.Parson."


    "Of course.It''s what I should do"


    Katherine then turned her attention toward Celine, who followed her out of the precinct.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Wilson¡±


    "Speak."


    The two of them stood by the alley.It was past nine o''clock in the evening, so the road was almost


    empty.


    Although cars were passing by from time to time, there were no pedestrians.


    They were not concerned that other people might overhear their conversation.


    It had been six or seven hours since the incident.


    Given Celine¡¯s ability, she had most likely found out the culprit behind the matter.


    Celine looked at Katherine and revealed the details they had discovered.


    "During the New Year, Mr.Colburn followed you to C City.During that period, Natalie paid someone to


    spy on you.After discovering the feud between you and your grandmother, she specifically instructed


    someone to tell Mrs.Wilson that you have be sessful in Y City.Coincidentally, Carrick spent the


    new year gambling.He borrowed 50,000 dors in high-interest loans from loan sharks.Now, he owes


    them over 200,000 dors, and they don''t have the means to pay it off.Having heard of your wealth,


    Mrs.Wilson brought him to Y City to ask you for money"


    Katherine clicked her tongue lightly, feeling amused.


    "It seems that Natalie has been quite idle recently" She thought that Natalie was focused on being a


    top celebrity.


    Apparently, even if Katherine had not nned on taking any action against thetter, Natalie already


    had something up her sleeve against her.


    Katherine curled her lips in disdain.


    "I got it.It''s gettingte.You can go back.Thank you for your hard work today."


    "This is what I should do, Miss Wilson.I''m d I could help" Katherine smiled and looked at the time on


    her phone.


    "Then, I''ll go ahead."


    "Should I send you home, Miss Wilson?" Celine asked.


    Katherine''s car was still at thepany parking lot.


    The car keys were inside her bag when Amelia stole it, which was why she had not driven it earlier.


    It was Zack who brought her to the police station.


    But it was alreadyte.


    Celine would arrive at her own house past ten o''clock if she sent Katherine home.


    Katherine gently refused, "Don''t bother.I can always take a cab."


    The two of them then left the police station.


    Just as they walked out, Katherine saw Zack standing beside his car.She gave him a brief nce


    before heading out to look for a taxi.


    Celine had also seen Zack.She had always had a poor impression of him.


    Other people may not have known about the marriage between Zack and Katherine, but Celine, as


    Katherine''s secretary, had been well aware of it.


    Furthermore, Katherine was not only her superior but also her idol! Celine had always been courteous;


    however, this time, she did not put on a polite smile when Zack approached them.


    Zack nced at Celine.He recognized her as the secretary of Katherine.


    "Miss Wilson, let me send you home¡¯ Celine offered to drive for Katherine before Zack even had the


    chance to speak.


    Katherine put her phone inside the bag, looked up at Celine, and smiled, "Okay."


    Celine felt thrilled that Katherine agreed to ride with her.


    "Miss Wilson, please wait here.I''ll drive the car over¡±


    "No need, I can take her home."


    A low male voice suddenly interrupted, and Celine was displeased.


    Despite being a subordinate, she did not wait for Katherine to speak and coldly replied, "No need to


    trouble Mr.Colburn.I''ll send Miss Wilson home."


    Katherine was surprised to find out that Celine was dissatisfied with Zack.She raised her eyebrows in


    interest.


    As if she had not heard and seen Zack, she told her, "Let''s go."


    Celine was momentarily stunned as she didn''t think Katherine would agree with her.She then quickly


    led the way.


    Her car was parked nearby.


    Celine was afraid that Zack would catch up with them, so she walked faster, even in her high heels.


    Katherine followed her at a leisurely pace.


    Celine had walked for several minutes before she realized that she was walking too fast and had left


    Katherine behind.


    She was stupefied and annoyed at herself for her behavior.


    She hurried back towards Katherine and apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Wilson.I was a bit anxious and


    walked too fast"


    Katherine teased, "Why? Is there a dog chasing after you?"


    Celine almost nodded in response but managed to regain her professionalism and muttered an excuse.


    "The wind is a little strong tonight, and I was afraid you''ll feel cold"


    "Let''s go." Katherine smiled and did not expose her lie.


    Soon, the two of them entered the parking lot and got into the car.


    Celine was feeling jubnt when the car drove out of the parking lot.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    In the past, Celine thought that Zack was a good man for Katherine, but since they divorced, she felt


    that Zack was not worthy of her idol''s love.


    As if she didn''t know what was Zack''s hidden agenda behind his invitation to drive her home.


    He would ask Katherine to have a coffee for a while in the vi, and she might let him in, which would


    result in an intimate night between a man and a woman who was left alone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was likely to happen if Katherine gave in and became softhearted.


    So, Celine secretly praised herself for stopping that kind of possibility while she was happily driving.But


    her car suddenly stopped and made Katherine slowly open her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Why did we stop?" Katherine asked.


    Celine slowly nced at her.


    Her face was a little flushed with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, but the car broke down, Miss Wilson.I''ll go and take a look.Please, stay inside," she said.


    Every night, this road didn''t have many cars passing by.


    So, how could Katherine let her pretty and trusted secretary go out of the car alone to check it? Even if


    she nodded in response, she unfastened her seatbelt and followed Celine out of the vehicle.


    Celine saw hering over and felt a little guilty.


    "Miss Wilson, please get inside the car.It''s so cold outside tonight" she said.


    She was more concerned about her boss than herself.


    "No, I''m fine¡± Katherine quickly replied.She walked to the car''s front and pulled the hood up when she


    was done talking.


    The truth was, Celine didn¡¯t have that much knowledge about cars.She could not tell if her car was


    broken down or not.


    Looking at it now, she indeed could not tell.


    Thankfully Katherine went out and helped her.


    "Take down the warning rack first,'''' she instructed.


    Celine hurriedly nodded.She was so nervous that she forgot about this basic procedure when fixing a


    car.


    The car seemed really broken down.


    However, Katherine didn''t know how to repair one.She only knew how to determine if it was broken or


    not.


    "Miss Wilson, should I ask Mr.Gibbs toe and pick you up?" Celine asked instead.


    "Hmmm...no.It was already toote.Let''s drop that option" Katherine disagreed and shook her head.


    Ed was Katherine''s driver, but she usually drove herself often.


    So, Ed was busy driving for others and was working for the secretarial department every day.


    Besides, it was sote.


    Katherine did not want to disturb Ed anymore, and the man might be sleeping soundly at the moment.


    Celine stopped preparing to call the driver when she heard Katherine''s word.She had to give up the


    thought.Her boss was right.


    Annoyed, she looked at her car and felt a little disappointed.


    This was the only time she had asked Katherine to drive her home, but she failed.She thought from the


    three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, why did it have to break down today? She hated it.


    Meanwhile, it was lucky that Katherine was not hurrying to get home.


    So, she instructed Celine about the solution to their dilemma.


    "Go, hail a taxi and ask about some tow truckpany to take this over.When the tow truck arrives, I


    will take a taxi."


    Celine wanted to let Katherine go first, but she had to follow her order.It was such a cold night.


    She would not let Katherine suffer alone in the cold.She needed to stay here with her.


    Looking at Katherine, Celine could only swallow her words emotionally and muttered, "Okay, Miss


    Wilson."


    Katherine nodded at her and looked at the time on her wristwatch.


    It was half-past nine o''clock.It seemed like Katherine would not sleep early today.


    When Katherine looked up, a ck Maybach slowly stopped when it reached them.


    The car headlights shone over and lighted up the dark road.


    Katherine subconsciously raised her hand to block the light.


    She was about to put her hand down when she noticed Zack open the door and get out of the car.


    ¡®What a coincidence!¡¯ Katherine thought.


    "It broke down?" he asked as soon as he went out.


    His stare was on the car.


    Celine hung up her phone and was about to walk over to block Zack''s line of sight.


    However, she remembered her disappointing car and stopped.


    "Yes" Katherine coldly responded.


    Zack nced at Celine, who had just been fighting him earlier over who would drive Katherine home.


    He frowned and looked back at Katherine before saying, "Get in my car first.I''ll give Aidan a call¡¯


    "Thank you, but there is no need for that.Celine can handle this" she stubbornly replied.


    It was unusual for Celine to be on the same side as Zack, but she agreed and voiced it out.


    "Miss Wilson, please get in Mr.Colburn¡¯s car first.It''s too cold here."


    Katherine meaningfully stared at Celine.


    ¡®This little traitor¡¯ she thought while looking at her.


    Even though her boss didn''t say a few words, Celine understood what her gaze meant.So, she guiltily


    avoided her and shifted her nce.


    Even though Celine didn''t want Zack to win this argument with her boss, she had to take his side.


    Her car was at fault for breaking down in the middle of nowhere, where the wind was too cold and


    intense outside.She was okay with staying outside and freezing in the cold, but she wouldn''t allow it if it


    were Katherine.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Katherine had no choice but to go into Zack''s car.The heater in the car was turned on, which


    temperature was the pr opposite of the cold outside.


    A faint smell of perfume was all over in the car, and Katherine recognized it.It was the perfume that


    Zack often used.


    His perfume was pleasant.


    It was perfectly crafted not to overpower but tost for quite some time.It was impossible to smell it


    from half a meter away.


    However, when he would go closer, anyone would notice a faint scent of his special perfume.


    The car also had some faint mixed smell of his perfumes disyed.


    The perfumes arranged in the front were green, orange, and mint, while the middle was ck


    sandalwood perfume, and those at the back were orchid and musk.


    When she married Zack, she went out of her way to make perfume for his birthday present.


    Katherine was born wise and capable of handling any situation.She was skilled and a fast learner.


    Katherine spent more than three months studying perfume-making and customized a bottle of Zack''s


    favorite perfume.


    However, the perfume bottle was shattered by Chloe before she could even hand it as a gift.


    Thinking about it now, it seemed Chloe nned to break it.


    Katherine gathered her thoughts back to the present.


    Zack already hung up the phone as she looked at him through the window.


    When Celine approached him and said something, she could not tell it.


    He looked back at Celine and turned around, before walking back to his car.


    "I already gave Aidan a call, but your secretary asked me to send you home first" he said, informing


    her.


    Katherine slightly raised her eyebrows and asked, "How long do you think will Aidan arrive?"


    Her secretary was also a lovely young woman.


    Katherine was not at ease with the idea that they would leave her in this dark and cold road alone.


    "He will arrive in fifteen minutes" Zack replied.


    "All right, then we should keep waiting.Can we?"


    She looked at him with daring yet concerned eyes.


    In the end, Zack agreed.


    "Okay." Zack responded and looked at her.


    "Celine seemed so close to you" he added.


    When Katherine heard him, her charming eyes quickly moved before saying, "We are both under


    President Summer''s employment.So, it''s natural that we are familiar and concerned with each other"


    Summer didn''t seem to pique Zack''s interest and asked Katherine about the past instead.


    "Did you also ever try to work during the past three years when we were together?" he asked.


    Katherine stared at him for a few seconds and didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t want to answer Zack''s question because she already knew the answer, and maybe he might


    also already know it.His mother yed a big part in it.


    So, she remained silent while Zack looked down.


    No one could tell what he was thinking.


    But after a few seconds, he looked up at her and apologetically said, "I''m sorry"


    He had always assumed that Katherine was a gold-digger who only wanted to marry into a wealthy


    family.


    However, he forgot that no matter how bad the rumors were, Katherine was still the provincial schr


    back then.


    She was the one who got into the A University¡¯s Department of Economics, a prestigious school for


    bright minds like her.


    Katherine''s thoughts were also in the past, but she refused to talk about it.She turned her head and


    looked outside the window.Her expression was a little cold.


    She became distant.


    "Anyway, it''s all in the past¡± she uttered, breaking the silence.Yes, those three difficult years had


    already passed.Her love for Zack had vanished.She was not as interested in him like before that she


    could now look at him straight in the eyes with coldness.It was a little satisfying to think about


    it.Moreover, they had nothing to reminisce about, and if they did, bringing it up would only make


    everyone unhappy.


    Zack also realized this and changed the topic.


    "Are you sleepy?" He asked when he saw Katherine closing her eyes.


    She was indeed a little sleepy.Her sleeping schedule had always been consistent.


    At around ten, she would always turn off the lights and go to bed.


    10:30 p.m.was a littlete for her to sleep. It was almost ten o''clock now.


    Katherine spent her afternoon quickly reading two novels.


    That was why her eyes were already tired.


    She wanted to go back to the vi early to take a bath and to put on a facial mask before going to


    sleep, but she didn''t expect this to happen.


    Amelia, who had not seen her for almost twenty years, had caused many events.


    After some time, Katherine started to feelfortable around Zack''s car.


    It was warm and cozy.She tilted her head and found a good spot to catch some sleep.


    It was the perfect timing because she felt like sleeping then.


    When she heard Zack asking if she were sleepy, she slowly raised her hands and yawned.


    "Yes, I am, but only a little"


    After saying this, a car drove over from behind and stopped.It was Aidan''s car.He came.


    Katherine saw him and blinked a few times before she slowly said, "Mr.Hall is finally here."


    "Yes," Zack responded and started his car''s engine.


    His ck Maybach slowly drove and sped up after it passed by Celine¡¯s car.


    Aidan and Celine looked like a ck dot in the rearview mirror as Zack''s car drifted away.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the vi.


    Zack stopped the car and gazed at her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Katherine unbuckled her seatbelt and muttered, "Thank you for driving me home, Mr.Colburn.We''re


    here.¡±


    "Katherine.."


    She had just opened the car door when Zack suddenly called her.Katherine turned around and looked


    at him.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked, as she slightly raised her brows.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    "Are you free this weekend? Let''s have a meal together." Katherine smiled, but she turned him down.


    "Sorry, I''m not free." Even if she were avable, she would not dare to go out and eat with him.


    Zack''s eyes darkened, and he nodded.


    "Good night then" he muttered.


    "Good night¡± Katherine quickly and shortly answered.


    She went out of his car and walked into her vi''s yard.She was dressed in a white coat today.


    Zack remembered that she was about to fall asleep in their ride home, just like a Persian cat that had


    dozed off in front of a firece back when he was abroad.


    Though it was dark and cold at night, Katherine''s vi was beautiful like her as she slept.


    After the white light in his vision reached the vi and the door was closed, he could see nothing.


    So, he averted his gaze and looked at where Katherine had just sat.


    Zack didn''t know what perfume she used, but even the scent reminded him of her.


    It was not overpowering, but it could make people hesitant to leave.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was so exhausted today.She flippantly replied to Alice''s message when she saw


    it before going inside the bathroom to take a shower.


    After she was done, it was alreadyte.


    So, Alice told her to sleep first and talk about something tomorrow.She knew Katherine needed rest.


    Katherine saw Alice''s reply and followed her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t give any response and not even an emoji.


    After preparing for cooking some soup tomorrow, Katherine turned off the lights in her bedroom and


    went to sleep.


    As for Natalie, she would deal with her when she woke up tomorrow.


    The next day, Katherine opened her eyes when her rm clock rang.


    She raised her hand to cover her face and gave her Al assistant amand.


    "Alexa, turn off the rm¡¯


    "Yes, master. It quickly did its job, and the sound of the rm was instantly gone.¡±Katherine gave the Al


    assistant another instruction.


    "Alexa, help me open the curtains"


    "Yes, master¡± The curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows were slowly drawn, revealing that the sky


    outside was not yetpletely bright.


    The sun had not risen yet.


    Y City was still in the winter season at the end of February.


    That was why the sky would not be clear and bright until it was 7:30 in the morning.


    Katherine remained on her bed for a few more minutes before she reluctantly stood up to take a bath.


    The temperature everywhere was too cold, making people move sluggishly.


    After taking a bath, it seemed like it was already dawn.


    The fish and peanut soup cookedst night were already prepared.


    Its aroma was all over her ce.


    She immediately felt hungry, so Katherine swiftly took her phone and went to the kitchen downstairs to


    bring her food to the dining table.


    Well, this soup could change anyone''s opinion about her bad cooking.


    It was not bad.


    Katherine slowly drank the soup.


    The Future Technology would not have a meeting today, so she did not need to drive back to the


    company to attend.


    After Katherine had breakfast, it was already 8 o''clock.


    The sky outside was already bright.


    They could tell that the weather today was indeed not bad.


    Katherine was brushing the pot in the kitchen when Alice called.She didn''t have time to think.She


    pressed the hand-free button on the phone and asked, "Are you not filming today?"


    Alice was quick to answer.


    "We finished filming the main scenes.So, the director gave me a half-day off.Alice''s voice on the phone


    sounded much heavier than usual.Katherine raised an eyebrow and questioned her, "Did you catch a


    cold?"


    "How did you know?" Alice eagerly also asked.


    Katherine smiled and closed the faucet before saying, "Even the sound of your voice has changed¡±


    "I''m fine.I just have a little cold! Anyway, that''s not the point! How did Amelia find you? Holy shit! She


    even seemed to know a good way to take advantage of the inte! I went on Twitter this morning, and


    it was all about what you did yesterday!" Alice eximed.


    "An unknown guy posted ament at 7:00 a.m.that said something bad about you! Here, I shared the


    link.Check it out!" she added.


    ¡®Interesting!¡¯ Katherine thought.


    She raised her eyebrows and took a tissue paper to wipe her wet hands.


    "Let me see" Katherine uttered.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    After reading it, Katherinemented, "This article is bad."


    Alice, who was on the other end of the line, was amused.


    "Are you going to teach him a lesson then?" she asked.


    Katherinezily responded, "No, I don''t want to waste my time over something like this."


    Katherine thought that the writing style of the post was worthy for someone who had entered the


    entertainment circle.He seemed to be used in writing posts like this.


    "By the way, Alice...has Natalie been with you recently?"


    Katherine inquired as she exited the Twitter page.


    It had been a long time since she had heard anything about Natalie.


    When Katherine suddenly mentioned her name, Alice was a little taken aback before she asked, "Yeah,


    what''s wrong? Does this matter have something to do with this bitch?"


    Katherine slyly smiled.


    "You got it right.You are so smart.It happened this new year; she answered.Alice felt Katherine was


    making fun of her IQ again because she found it easy to figure out that this event had something to do


    with Natalie.She didn''t need to ask.


    It made her snort and she asked Katherine, "Didn''t you wait for her to climb up to the top of the


    entertainment industry before letting her fall down? If this has nothing to do with this bitch, why did you


    mention her?"


    Katherine didn''t answer while Alice tried to analyze the situation all by herself.


    When she came to a realization, she couldn''t help but ask, "Katherine, how do you want to beat a bitch


    this time?"


    Katherine''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she chuckled.


    "I am not a person who gets her hands dirty for hitting a bitch.Why do I even need to do it?"


    She did not know how to hit a bitch, particrly Natalie.


    Alice raised the corners of her lips in contempt.


    "Natalie has been acting too much against you.Are you still letting her? Can you still endure this?"


    Katherine was quick to reply a no.


    "Then why don''t you get back at her yet?" Alice asked.


    Katherine nonchntly muttered, "Why do we need to hurry? Isn''t there an old saying that if a child is


    not well-educated, it must be the parent''s fault and responsibility?"


    Alice became silent for a while on the other end of the line.


    After the idea sunk into her head, she quickly praised her friend''s wittiness.


    "You are really amazing, Katherine! Do you mean we could use others to get our goals done? Hmm,


    you never fail to amaze me:"


    Katherine chuckled as a response, and Alice added, "Not bad.I like this saying.It''s so urate.¡±


    After thatment, they fell silent.Katherine only needed two days to aplish her goals.


    After ending the call, Katherine was now in a better mood.


    People always had to have some fun.


    She really wanted to wait for Natalie to reach the top before letting her fall, but now that woman was


    acting too haughty around her, Katherine would not keep it into herself this time.


    Natalie should be prepared.She would get what she deserved.


    When Katherine was about to give Celine a call, thetter had called her first.


    She slightly curved her lips and answered the phone, "Good morning, Celine"


    "Good morning, Miss Wilson.The live broadcast yesterday is trending on the inte too much


    today.Do you want me to remove it?"


    Celine politely inquired.


    "You don''t have to.I''ll release a statement for itter.You can repost it by using yourpany ount if


    you want to¡± Katherine instructed.


    "I see.Okay, Miss Wilson."


    "By the way, I heard Mr.Cooper wanted to see me a while ago? How is it?"


    Who wouldn''t want to see Future Technology''s chairman in person? Anyone was eager to meet her.


    Celine immediately understood Katherine and asked, "Then, can I assist you in setting up a lunch


    meeting the day after tomorrow?"


    "Sure." Katherine said and nodded.


    Power Wave Company struggled to make some progress over thest six months.


    Nelson was acting like an ant that was getting boiled.He was eager and was trying hard to find


    investments every time he could.


    Nelson had made contact with both Chesdale Corporation and Future Technology.He was desperate.


    However, he was too cunning.He wanted money, but he did not want to give up his power.


    It was now good.


    In six months, Power Wave Company would be bankrupt.


    Nelson could no longer pull in investment.


    So, he would only keep the shares in his possession in the long run.


    Of course, Katherine did not want to take over this mess.


    There were already numerous issues with Power Wave Company a few years ago.


    However, Nelson wanted to expand his enterprise into the international market without addressing the


    underlying issue first.


    Now, Power Wave Company had slowly fallen into a mess and was about to go bankrupt, leaving the


    primary source of the problem inside thepany unattended.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This caused his failure.


    No one would be interested in taking Nelson''s shares even if he was willing to sell them.


    However, as a businessman, who would not want to profit without losing much?


    "Miss Wilson, Atty.Parson confirmed that he had already filed awsuit against Amelia and


    Carrick.They are now detained; Celine informed her over the phone.


    "Okay, thank you for that report, Celine" Katherine responded.


    "Don''t forget to pay attention to them often,'''' she added.


    As the saying went, "Dogs would jump over the wall when they were in a hurry"


    How much more if it would be a person? Thus, if a person were desperate, they would dare do


    anything to get what they want.


    "Yes, Miss Wilson." Katherine sat on the sofa for a few moments after hanging up the phone before she


    decided to get up and go upstairs.


    She was ready to change into a new set of clothes and drive back to Silverlight Entertainment.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Katherine debated whether or not she should wear a scarf after changing her clothes.


    Although the weather was beautiful today, the wind was extreme.


    When she turned around, her clothes identally knocked the bag she had ced on the shoe rack.


    The bag then fell to the ground, revealing a familiar jewelry box.


    Katherine was stunned for a while.


    As she looked closely, she instantly remembered why this jewelry box was so familiar to her.


    How could it not be? This was where she put that ne before cing it in her bag.


    In fact, Katherine initially prepared this ne for Alice as a wrap-up gift for congratting her after


    finishing her shooting, but who would have thought that Amelia would steal it and eventually sell it.


    Though Katherine nned to look for it again, she didn''t expect this ne toe back on its own.


    Katherine bent over and picked up the box.


    Sure enough, when she opened it, she discovered that the stolen ne was inside.


    She clicked her tongue and raised her brows.


    ¡®Unbelievable.Will the missing ne turn up on its own?¡¯ she meaningfully thought, though she


    could guess who took such pain to get this ne back.


    Although Zack didn''t tell her, Katherine was sure that he was the one who found the missing ne


    and discreetly put it inside her bag.


    As for how he found it, he was probably the only one who knew.


    This ne was a limited-edition Camellia series, with only fifty pieces in total, so it was pretty


    challenging to get it.


    Celine was able to acquire one after contacting several people.


    Strictly speaking, Zack couldn''t possibly get another one in such a short amount of time.


    So, the only possibility left was that this ne was the same as the one Katherine intended to gift to


    Alice.


    Katherine flipped the inner buckle of the ne.She looked for a number written on it to confirm its


    batch number.


    Katherine could guess from the inscription that this was the thirty-fifth ne in the series.


    Looking closely, she could see and trace a "0.350" on it with her fingers.


    Katherine took the bag from the ground as she held the jewelry box with the ne in it.


    Flipping its cover, she contemted whether or not to return it to Zack.


    Although the ne was initially hers, after Amelia sold it, it went missing.


    For Zack to find it in such a short period of time, Zack probably spent a lot of money to get it back.


    On the other hand, Alice had been eyeing this ne for quite some time.


    Even after contacting several people, Alice wasn''t able to purchase it.


    So, after Katherine managed to acquire it with great difficulty, she''d intended to surprise Alice with it.


    Hence, now that Katherine got this ne back, she was reluctant to return it to Zack.


    As if arriving at a conclusion, she helplessly thought, ¡®Forget it, forget it.Treat it as though I owe Zack a


    favor¡¯


    In the end, Katherine had no choice but to choose Alice''s happiness.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she sighed heavily, Katherine couldn''t help but think in exasperation, ¡®Who asked Alice to be so


    fascinated with this ne?¡¯


    Katherine was worried about losing the ne again, so she immediately ced it in the jewelry


    cab, not nning to take it out.Since it was past nine in the morning, she hadpletely missed


    the rush hour.


    As a result, Katherine arrived at the Silverlight Entertainment Building without difficulty, taking less than


    twenty minutes as there were only a few cars on the road.


    Katherine paid the parking fee and walked into the building holding her bag.


    The Production Department was having a meeting today to discuss the adaptation of the three novels


    they reviewed yesterday.


    At first, Katherine had no intention of attending it, but since she was already here, she decided to


    participate.


    The meeting was only concluded at half-past eleven, so when Katherine came out, it was already


    lunchtime.


    Gabrielle followed Katherine out of the conference room.


    As she noticed the time, Gabrielle couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Wilson, what do you want to have for


    lunch?"


    Katherine smiled as she looked at her.


    "There''s no need to worry; I''ll take care of it myself"


    After that, she switched the subject.


    With a frown on her face, Katherine asked, "That type of novel is quite appealing now to the market,


    right?"


    Was it because she was unable to keep up with time? Gabrielle was flustered as she nodded and


    exined, "At present, this kind of novel is a current trend in the market, so we could guarantee that it


    will yield us a good return on our investment"


    Katherine frowned slightly.


    "Then, what''s the point of making such a huge amount of investment if it''s only based on such


    assurance?"


    Hearing such a strong opinion from Katherine, Gabrielle, no matter how oblivious she was, understood


    that Katherine was dissatisfied with the books she had picked.


    She then carefully asked, "Then, what do you intend to do, Miss Wilson?"


    Katherine shook her head and solemnly said, "These three books won''t do.Our job is to make an


    adaptation, so we must focus on sessfully turning the novel into a movie.We can''t just take


    advantage of the poprity of the original novels to earn easy money.Also, we need to pay attention to


    the quality of our adaptation to attract more people and make a promising revenue.And to achieve that,


    we have to find the best novels with interesting plots and protagonists."


    Gabrielle nodded after she heard Katherine''s exnation.


    She sincerely said, "I understand, Miss Wilson."


    Katherine begrudgingly finished the three novels yesterday.


    Although she could say that the plot was good, itcked any distinctive quality, so it was not that


    impactful.


    It was simply a dream if they were aiming for an adaptation that wouldter be a hit.


    Katherine paused on her way to the door and smiled at Gabrielle, who looked terrified.


    "What are you scared of? I don''t eat people" Katherine yfully said to ease Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was embarrassed at her decision regarding this matter, but as she got her senses back, she


    dered in a determined voice, "Forgive me, Miss Wilson.Next time, I won''t let you down."


    Katherine smiled and nodded at her.


    "All right, tell me what you want to eat for lunch, and I''ll treat you"


    Caught off guard by Katherine''s sudden offer, Gabrielle was so happy that she could not react for a


    moment.


    Then, as she gazed at Katherine, she spoke in a trembling voice, as if she couldn''t contain her


    excitement.


    "I...I am okay with eating anything.Just order what you want to eat, Miss Wilson"


    Katherine amusedly chuckled at Gabrielle''s reaction.


    "Then, I won''t be modest."


    Gabrielle hurriedly nodded, still trying to maintain herposure in front of Katherine.


    "Okay."


    But on the inside, she couldn''t help but squeal.


    Who would have thought that someday, she would have the opportunity to eat with her idol from high


    school to university! Gabrielle was so delighted that she felt like she was on cloud nine!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    In fact, Katherine didn''t remember that she had a junior in both high school and university called


    Gabrielle.


    She could only recall that her parents died in a car ident when she was in high school, and Alice


    was so upied with her applications and auditions for the film academy.


    Aside from that, Katherine didn''t know anything else.


    Now that Gabrielle had brought it up, Katherine suddenly had a slight impression of it.


    She knitted her brows and asked, "Did you give me flowers when I graduated?"


    Since Katherine had an excellent memory, she would rarely forget what she had memorized or


    experienced before.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Katherine had graduated in her fourth year, she remembered attending a graduation


    photoshoot.


    On that day, among the people who brought Katherine flowers, a young girl had left the strongest


    impression on her.


    When the ss was ready to go after finishing their photoshoot, a young girl in a ponytail dashed


    towards them, only to offer the champagne roses to Katherine.


    Gabrielle, at that time, was only dressed in ck-rimmed sses, jeans, and a T-shirt, so it was pretty


    expected that she wouldn''t be eye-catching.


    Katherine would also not have remembered her if Gabrielle hadn''t fallen halfway when she was running


    towards Katherine.


    Recalling that embarrassing incident, Gabrielle helplessly sighed before she shyly nodded.


    "It''s me"


    When Gabrielle was in her first year of high school, Katherine was already in her third year.


    As a first-year student, Gabrielle had long heard of the well-known senior who had always been the first


    honor in her batch.


    Back then, Katherine was the best student in her whole grade.


    What was remarkable, though, was that she became a straight-A student in a unique way.


    Every time she came in first, her score was quite intriguing as she would always get one point higher


    than thest.


    Getting first ce on the semestral exam was not difficult, but controlling the changes in her grades


    was not something that an average person could achieve.


    But it wasn''t this that took Gabrielle by surprise.


    Ever since she was a child, the top students in her ss had always taken their studies very seriously.


    After all, the only way you could escape in such a small city was to study hard.


    Gabrielle was also one of the top students, so she assumed Katherine was also like them.


    It was only until Katherine''s graduation ceremony that Gabrielle realized how wrong she was.


    She saw how stunning Katherine was even though she was wearing the same uniform as Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle had not expected her popr senior to be so attractive, both in her physical appearance as


    well as her academics.


    On that day, Gabrielle ultimately became the number one fan of Katherine.


    As she heard that her idol chose to study at A University, Gabrielle also wanted to study there just to


    get closer to her idol.


    Although her application to A University was initially rejected, Gabrielle never gave up and continued to


    study tirelessly every day untilte at night till she was Officially admitted.


    She, too, wanted to be just the same as Katherine.


    She aspired to be as good-looking as Katherine and be as powerful and gentle as her.


    Thinking of the past, Gabrielle could proudly say that she''d almost aplished her dream as she was


    now standing by her idol''s side.


    Nheless, even though it had been seven or eight years, Gabrielle still felt embarrassed and


    ufortable when she remembered what happened that particr day.


    That day, she missed Katherine''s graduation photoshoot since she had sses.


    So after ss, Gabrielle hastily grabbed the flower she had bought and ran to give it to Katherine.


    As excited as she was, Gabrielle did not expect her shoces to loosen up on the process and for her


    to tumble right in front of Katherine.


    Looking at the damaged flowers, Gabrielle was horrified when she realized that her idol saw how


    clumsy she was.


    How Gabrielle wanted so badly to escape with the flowers in her arms, only she could say.


    For her, it was simply too humiliating! Moreover, how could her idol be given such a flower?


    Nheless, even before Gabrielle could run away, Katherine had already hurried over to pull her up.


    With a dazzling smile on her face, Katherine grabbed the bouquet and sniffed it with her eyes closed.


    "How did you know that I like champagne roses very much? Thank you.They are simply fragrant and


    gorgeous"


    Even after all these years, Gabrielle could still recall how Katherine smiled at her.


    Simply put, it was absolutely breathtaking.


    As they talked about the past, Katherine couldn''t help but grin.


    "Howe you''re still easily embarrassed after all these years?"


    Being teased by her idol, Gabrielle was flustered that she couldn''t help but stutter.


    "Miss Wilson, I...I..."


    Katherine giggled at her reaction and told her, "You should call me Katherine; we both attended the


    same university, so I don''t believe that formality is necessary between us¡¯


    After Gabrielle revealed their past, Katherine ordered a white wine and poured a ss for Gabrielle.


    As the two were toasting, Gabrielle inadvertently looked at the pair of attractive eyes, causing her heart


    to skip a beat.


    Oh, her idol was so captivating! The meal was delightful and quite lively.


    After eating, Gabrielle was brimming with energy as if she had drunk bottles of energy drinks.


    She even vowed to produce a new and high-quality drama! Katherine nced at her and smiled.


    "Then, I''ll have to wait and see."


    "Well then, I''ll go back to work, Katherine" Gabrielle replied and nodded enthusiastically.


    "Okay!"


    Katherine nodded as she saw Gabrielle step out of the car.


    Gabrielle did not turn her head to look at the Maybach till she entered the building.She only raised an


    eyebrow but didn''t say anything else.


    Meanwhile, as Katherine saw the Maybach, she got out of the car and walked over.She leaned over


    and knocked on the car''s window.


    "Zack."


    The man''s well-defined face was revealed as the car window slowly slid down.


    He pushed the car door open and answered, "Yes?"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Katherine cast a nce at Zack''s car.


    "My car is over there" Zack opened the door for Katherine to get into his car so they could talk.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, she seemed to prefer another location where they could discuss.


    Perplexed, Zack looked at her and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "To my house, that is if you don''t mind, Mr.Colburn" she answered.


    She had a virtual conference in the afternoon, so she did not have time to go anywhere else.


    Of course, she did not care what Zack might think about her sudden invitation.


    As for Zack, his heart skipped a beat when he heard her question, but he restrained himself from


    showing it.


    And he was sessful because he responded calmly andposedly, "Fine with me"


    "It''s settled then, '''' Katherine dered.


    As she finished talking, she closed Zack''s car door and walked back to her car.


    After twenty minutes of driving, they both arrived in front of the vi with their cars.


    As soon as they had stopped, the gate was opened slowly.


    Katherine nced at the rearview mirror to see Zack''s reflection.


    But just as the gate was opened, she retracted her gaze and drove her car in, parking in the garage.


    Zack was aware of his limitations as a guest, so he simply parked his car in front of the gate rather than


    driving into the garage as Katherine did.


    After she had parked her car in the garage, she went up to the second floor and looked at Zack, who


    was still standing at the entrance.


    Katherine then realized he had manners and didn''t want toe in with his shoes, so she went to the


    shoe cab and luckily found a new pair of men''s slippers.


    She then put those down in front of Zack, letting him wear those for the meantime.


    While removing his scarf, he overheard Katherine instructing her Al Assistant to boil some water.


    "Yes, master¡± the robot replied, immediately following her master''smand.


    Zack put on the slippers Katherine had offered and sat down on the sofa in front of her.


    Quite amazed by the robot, he curiously asked, "Is this efficient Al Assistant also developed by Future


    Technology Group?"


    In an instant, the water was now boiled.


    Katherine washed her hands and handed Zack a wet towel before answering, "Yes."


    Zack then took the wet towel and wiped his hands while watching Katherine brew coffee like an expert.


    Businessmen usually discussed their matters either with coffee or wine.


    So, as apany president, Zack had tasted a wide range of good coffee.


    Moreover, he had been in many high-end coffee shops with expert baristas, and every step they took


    required a lot of effort and concentration.


    Thus, he could tell Katherine''s coffee-making abilities were exceptional.


    "When did you learn it? " Zack curiously asked as he couldn''t help himself.


    At that moment, Katherine was sipping her coffee, but as she heard his question, she looked up at him


    and simply said, "In University"


    Back when she was in college, she joined a club that specialized in coffee-making due to boredom.


    However, she thought that the club was not that good enough, so she went to apply for a ss.


    Katherine was also surprised that she was interested in doing some extracurricr activity and


    pursuing itter, despite the fact that she considered herself to be idle.


    ¡®I didn''t know that.What was I doing all those years when we were together?¡¯ Zack pondered, deeply


    regretting and feeling blue.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?" Katherine then asked, interrupting his thought.


    Katherine ced a cup of coffee in front of Zack and asked him directly to the point.


    Zack nced at her and took a sip of the coffee first.


    After tasting it, he couldn''t help butment, "Not bad"


    "I didn''t ask you toe here toment on the coffee"


    Katherine stated sternly, her face devoid of fun.


    Seemed to be used to her cold treatment, Zack only pretended that he didn''t know the hidden meaning


    behind her words and instead stated his intention directly.


    "I asked someone to investigate your grandmother''s matter.And I found out that Natalie was the one


    behind that"


    She couldn''t deny that she was still stunned by that sudden revtion.


    But she ignored it and said in a monotonous voice, "So?"


    Her shock was not for Natalie, knowing that she was the mastermind behind all of this, but for the


    revtion that Zack, a cold and indifferent person, had helped her investigate this matter.


    ¡®Why would he even do that in the first ce?¡¯ she thought, quite intrigued.


    "I have a dinner reservation with Nelson for tomorrow night.Are you free by that time?" Zack asked.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows, wondering, ¡®Does he want me to vent my anger for Natalie to Nelson?¡¯


    Zack bombarded her with a lot of questions today.


    Katherine paused for a moment before responding, "What if I don''t have time?"


    "Then, by another day" he replied, not leaving her with other options.


    It was because Zack really had asked Nelson out for Katherine.


    So, if she wasn''t avable on the scheduled date, it was natural for him to reschedule it to another day


    until they found a time that worked for both of them.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Hearing how insistent Zack was, the smile on Katherine''s face gradually faded as she looked at him.


    "You don''t have to do this, actually." She could do it herself, so she didn''t need anyone''s assistance.


    "I''m just trying to help you" Zack continued to insist.


    But he could sense Katherine''s indifference after he said that, so he only pursed his thin lips, feeling


    helpless.


    She seemed to have built a high and thick wall between them a long time ago and had already moved


    on.


    That was the reason why Zack couldn''t find a way back into her heart in the eight months that had


    passed since they''d split up.


    It seemed that if she said that she didn''t love you anymore, it was undoubtedly true.


    With that realization, Zack''s heart suddenly ached as if it had been stabbed by something sharp.


    Due to his regret over his past decisions, he couldn''t help but sulk.


    He intensely looked up at Katherine, not wanting to give up on her.He admitted that he didn''t know


    Katherine that well.


    However, during the months they spent together after their divorce, he discovered that she was not as


    hard-hearted as he had assumed.


    It was just that the wall she had built was too thick and needed to be ovee bit by bit.


    He had been with her for three years, so eight months was just nothing.


    Moreover, he could not let her go now.


    "But I don''t want your help¡± Katherine straightforwardly said.


    Both of them were determined, making the atmosphere somewhat awkward.


    But nothing could persuade Zack and Katherine to surrender.


    Zack could let Katherine win in any other situation, but not in this one.


    Never! He would make sure of it, no matter what! Katherine, on the other hand, didn''t really want to


    force out anything.


    She also didn''t want to quarrel with Zack as this would indeed affect her mood, which she didn¡¯t want to


    happen.


    No one dared to speak for about five seconds.But Katherine shifted slightly as the ne popped up


    in her mind, so she brought it up.


    "How much did you spend on the bracelet, by the way?"


    Zack looked at her first and then answered, "Just the original price"


    Katherine knew that her grandmother didn''t sell it at its original price.


    So, she smiled and said, "Can you lend me your phone?"


    Without any hesitation, Zack immediately took his phone from his pocket and handed it to her.


    But as Katherine opened it, the lock screen appeared.


    "Password?"


    "0716¡± Zack casually said as if it were nothing.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Katherine''s thumb paused for a moment after hearing that.


    ¡®That''s my birthday.July 16th¡± she thought.


    But she just ignored it and typed the numbers.


    Just as she did, the lock was opened.


    She directly tapped the PayPal application and opened the receipt.


    Then, she took out her phone, went to her PayPal ount, and transferred around 45,000 dors to


    his ount.


    Just as Katherine grabbed his phone, Zack suddenly remembered thest time she took it and left him


    in the suburbs, making his eyebrows twitch for a while before he nervously called out, "Katherine?"


    However, Katherine had already finished her goal in less than seven or eight seconds, so she had put


    his phone back in front of him.


    "We''re finished now.You can leave.I won''t walk you out anymore.I have some work to doter"


    Katherine said, ending their discussion.


    At this point, Zack realized that staying any longer would only irritate her.So, he picked up his phone,


    but not before remembering their meeting with Nelson.


    "About the meeting with Nelson, when will you be free?"


    Wanting Zack to leave, Katherine just surrendered, saying, "You made an appointment tomorrow night,


    right? Then tomorrow night.¡±


    "All right, I''ll pick you up then"


    Zack said, hoping that she would let him.


    Unfortunately, Katherine refused, "No need to worry.I''ll go there by myself"


    Zack sensed that it was better to stop at that point, so he simply agreed, "Okay, then.See you


    tomorrow."


    "Take care, Mr.Colburn¡± Katherine said as she stood up.


    Zack then walked to the door but looked back at her first.


    He actually wanted to say something, but he hesitated and ended up saying nothing.


    After giving her an intense look, he finally walked out of the door.


    As soon as he did, Katherine shut the door and returned inside.


    Just as she walked up to the second floor, he heard a car engine outside, implying Zack was now


    leaving.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and walked to the balcony.She watched as the ck car slowly drove


    away.She then averted her gaze and proceeded to the third floor in the study room to prepare for the


    virtual conference.


    The live broadcaststed for two days before it finally subsided.


    Discovering that Katherine was determined to sue them, panic enveloped Amelia''s body.


    She considered going to see her granddaughter to make amends.


    However, when Atty.Parson ryed this information to Katherine, she refused.


    After Zack left that day, Katherine asked Celine to cancel her dinner reservation with Nelson.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Since Zack kept insisting about that dinner meeting with Nelson, then Katherine would just let him take


    care of it.


    The dinner was scheduled for 6:30 p.m. at Blue Water Dining.


    Katherine had been in a meeting since three o''clock in the afternoon, but it had just ended at 5:30.


    Celine, who was beside Katherine, informed her that Rhy and the others had not made any recent


    progress.


    She also emphasized that the end of February was nearly approaching as well as the second round of


    financing.


    At the moment, Rhy and the others seemed to have just returned to the right track.


    "Alright, thank you for informing me about that, and also for your consistent hard work"Katherine


    complimented her secretary.


    "It''s my job to do so, Miss Wilson" Celine replied with a smile.


    Katherine nced at Celine and asked, "Is the Jacobs family nning to take over?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I heard that Nelson met Charles twice.And after that, Nelson would always smile, like he¡¯s in a good


    mood all the time.


    The only thing I can think of that can make him so happy is if someone helped him to clean up the


    mess in Power Wave Company¡± Katherine pondered.


    Celine pursed her lips and apologetically said, "I''m sorry, Miss, but I haven''t received any news about


    this yet."


    Katherine nodded, "It''s alright, I understand.Anyway, I''m gonna go now."


    "Alright, Miss Wilson.Take care!" Celine said, ending their discussion.


    Celine watched Katherine leave, but then the bullshit words Aidan had said that night suddenly popped


    up in her mind, causing the rage to surge into her again.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡®Never mind, he''s not worthy of thinking about, anyway¡± Celine continued, rolling her eyes.


    ¡®Besides, he''s just a jerk!¡¯ she gritted her teeth.


    Little did Katherine know, her fierce secretary had an argument with Zack''s secretary for more than two


    hours that night when Zack sent her home.


    Simply because Celine thought Aidan was unworthy of his boss.


    If Katherine only knew, she would probably award Celine as the "Most loyal secretary in the world!"


    Katherine then drove away, heading to the scheduled meeting ce.


    As early as six o''clock in the evening, the road was already loaded with a variety of vehicles.


    It was not Katherine''s first time toe to Blue Water Dining.


    In fact, she usually came here to discuss business matters.


    As she was very familiar with the road to the restaurant, she had arrived there in just less than twenty


    minutes of driving and was now in front of the establishment.


    When the doorman noticed her, he immediately approached and led her inside.


    "Miss Wilson, Mr.Colburn is already in the private room.This is the way, Miss""


    After passing through the main entrance, another person approached her and led her to the private


    room where Zack and Nelson were.


    Katherine simply followed them in silence.


    After a few twists and turns, they finally arrived at the private room.


    "Miss Wilson, Mr.Colburn, and Mr.Cooper are already inside¡± the waiter informed.


    Katherine smiled and nodded as she looked at him.


    "Okay.Thank you"


    She then pushed the door open with her hand.


    Zack and Nelson were indeed already inside.


    Just as she had opened the door, she saw Nelson''s smiling face and Zack, who was sitting at the side


    with a faint smile.


    Katherine had no idea what the two men were discussing, nor could she tell if they were happy or


    angry.


    Meanwhile, Nelson only knew that they were waiting for someone else in their meeting, but he never


    expected it to be Katherine.


    He assumed Zack had invited him out for a meal alone because thetter was dating his daughter.He


    truly believed that Zack asked him out perhaps to ask for a blessing as he was thetter''s future father-


    inw.


    However, Nelson''s assumptions seemed to be wrong since he was the only one talking for more than


    ten minutes.


    During those times, Zack had only spoken three sentences.It really seemed that he would be unable to


    control Zack.


    Nelson''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted when the door was pushed open.


    Katherine walked into the room wearing a morphine sweater and holding a bag in her hand.


    With that, Nelson slightly frowned and finally asked the question in his mind, "What exactly is the


    reason that you called me here today, Zack?"


    Nelson didn''t even give Katherine a nce, the ex-wife of the man he had been with for over ten


    minutes.


    In contrast to Nelson''s reaction, Zack''s cold expression abruptly changed when he saw Katherine.He


    immediately stood up and pulled out a chair for Katherine.He then poured a hot coffee into her cup and


    handed her a hot towel to wipe her hands with.


    Afterward, he looked at Nelson and said, "This is Katherine¡¯


    "I know.I met Miss Wilson when you two got married four years ago."


    Nelson''s words were harsh.


    But Katherine was just sitting there, wiping her hands with a towel.


    Nelson''s contemptuous tone did not escape Katherine''s keen hearing, but she simply didn''t care.


    After wiping her hands, she looked down at her wristwatch, looked at Nelson, and said, "I''m sorry,


    Mr.Cooper.I''m a bitte.Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Nelson looked at Zack first and then at Katherine.


    Finally, his eyes stopped on Zack''s face, and he repeated his question again, "Zack, what really is this


    meeting for?"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Nelson expected Zack to answer him, but he heard Katherine chuckle instead.


    Thetter then took the chance to answer Nelson''s question.


    "Didn''t Mr.Colburn tell you, Mr.Cooper? I have some private matters to settle with your


    daughter.Unfortunately, her schedule is very hectic.So, I asked Mr.Colburn''s help in arranging a


    meeting with you instead"


    Nelson truly believed that Katherine was just nothingpared to her daughter, Natalie.


    So, after hearing what Katherine had said, he assumed she was only bitter that her ex-husband was


    now with Natalie.


    Mocking her, Nelson simplyughed and sarcastically said, "Miss Wilson, if I remember correctly, you


    and Zack had already divorced sincest year.So now, whoever Zack is with, just be happy for them!


    Because even I, the father of Natalie, have never meddled with her rtionships! Just for you to be


    reminded, you are just Zack''s ex-wife now.So, what gives you the right to criticize my daughter?"


    Upon hearing Nelson raising his voice while mocking Katherine in front of him, irritation immediately


    surged through Zack, so he butted in, "Actually, she has the right to do that.


    He paused for a moment, looked coldly at Nelson, and continued, "Moreover, just to be clear to you,


    Mr.Cooper, there''s nothing between Miss Cooper and me.And, to answer your question, what


    Katherine has said earlier was true.I asked you toe here today to settle the issue Miss Cooper


    caused Katherine"


    Beforeing to this meeting, Katherine had already prepared everything she needed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    So, as soon as Zack finished speaking, she ced the photo Celine had prepared in front of Nelson.


    "I think you misunderstood it all, Mr.Cooper.Yes, Zack and I are divorced, and I must not care who he''s


    dating now.However, I asked you to meet today purely to resolve the conflict between your daughter


    and me.I admit that I have no problem with your daughter, but I don¡¯t understand why she would go to


    such lengths for someone as unimportant as me* "I haven''t seen Mrs.Amelia and Mr.Carrick for many


    years, and the old grudge between us was long forgotten.But your daughter sent someone to prompt


    them to find me and disturb my peace.Thus, I''d like to apologize to you in advance for what I''m about to


    do¡¯


    She then showed a sweet smile and added, ¡®After all, I hate people who try to mess with me the most"


    Nelson was confused at first butter grasped what she was talking about.


    There had been a lot of news about Katherine''s grandmother and uncle on social media recently.


    But aside from that, since Katherine was Zack''s ex-wife, Nelson also heard it from other businessmen


    even if he did not care about the matter between them.


    Last night, he and his wife talked about Katherine''s three-year marriage with Zack and how Katherine


    failed to get even a single cent from the Colburn family as Zack finally saw through his wife''s evil side.


    Nelson had also said that saving Victoria was Katherine''s n to marry Zack, as Katherine knew that


    the Colburns were one of the wealthiest families.


    Nelson and his wife also talked about the issue, spreading Katherine''s renounce to her rtives.


    They even both agreed that Katherine was indeed a ruthless person.


    Nelson was just talking about thatst night as he thought it didn''t concern him.He didn''t expect that


    this seemingly unrted issue would turn out to be connected to him.


    Katherine appeared to be well-prepared, as she had ample evidence in her hands.


    The document showed that Natalie had indeed asked someone to go to the Wilson Family to find


    someone, as well as the money his daughter had given to her hired man.


    All of the transferred records and screenshots were presented in front of him.


    Even if Nelson wanted to deny it, the evidence wasid out before his eyes.


    So, it would only be pointless to reason out.


    Nelson was so angry and even felt he was being yed by the two people in front of him.


    His face eventually turned pale as he saw the photos and transferred records Katherine handed over.


    Nelson had his mouth open for a long time, wanting to say something.


    However, he couldn''t find the right words to say out of shock, disbelief, and embarrassment.


    The atmosphere became tense for Nelson but not for Katherine, as she was simply observing Nelson''s


    reaction.


    She was really entertained by how fast Nelson''s face changed for a while, but sheter broke the


    silence as she said, "Mr.Cooper, I think you should give me an exnation for this matter"


    If it hadn''t been for Zack, Nelson would have told Katherine directly, "What kind of exnation do you


    want? Do you want me to cause trouble for you someday?"


    However, Zack was sitting next to Katherine, so Nelson could only keep his rage to himself.


    Zack was the one who arranged their meeting, which was to settle matters between Katherine and


    Nelson on Natalie''s behalf.


    But obviously, Zack was in favor of his ex-wife, Katherine.


    Upon weighing the situation, Nelson looked at Katherine andter said, "Miss Wilson, I still need to


    verify this matter.If it''s true, I will definitely tell Natalie to apologize to you!"


    Katherine picked up the coffee pot on the side and poured it slowly into her cup.


    "It''s not that I won''t ept Miss Cooper''s apology.But things have gotten out of hand, so a private


    apology isn''t enough topensate for what she has done.I can''t just tolerate her wrongdoings, right?"


    "You! Then what do you want?"


    Noticing Zack''s gaze, Nelson immediately toned down his voice and changed his question.


    Katherine cracked a grin and replied, "I''m not asking for anything unnecessary, Mr.Cooper.But, you


    know, people should take responsibility for their mistakes.Miss Cooper is the one who created this


    issue and even used a lot of people to give negativements about me.And, to be honest, it bothers


    me greatly"


    "Therefore, I want your daughter to expose the whole and the true story behind that issue and make a


    public apology.Only then will I not pursue this matter."


    "Do you want to ruin her future?" Nelson angrily used in disbelief.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Indeed, Natalie was now a celebrity, so she had a reputation to keep.


    But after shemitted such a heinous thing, Natalie''s future could be ruined once it was made public.


    Seeing the hrity of the situation, Katherine sneered and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡®Are you kidding me,


    Mr.Cooper? Did I aim a gun to force Miss Cooper to do these little schemes behind my back? Although


    you are now quite old, yourprehension level has yet to be developed.Let me emphasize this for


    you.After whatever Miss Cooper has done to me, she is simply reaping what she has sowed"


    Not expecting Katherine to utter such blunt words, Nelson was so livid that he wanted to curse her.


    "You.."


    "She''s right."


    At this point, Zack, who had been utterly silent up until this point, abruptly interrupted whatever Nelson


    was about to say.


    Hearing the meaning behind Zack''s words, Nelson''s confidence instantly faltered.


    He seriously asked him, "Zack, you and Natalie are childhood sweethearts.Do you have it in you to see


    her future ruined in this way?"


    Zack only gave him a side-nce and said in contempt, "She deserves it."


    Though Nelson didn''t take Katherine seriously, he was terrified of Zack''s family background and his


    capabilities.


    Nelson was well aware that in Y City, the influential families he couldn''t afford to offend were the


    Colburns, Jacobs, Lewis, and Millers.


    The Power Wave Company was on the verge of copse.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    If Chesdale Corporation, which was theirst lifeline, refused to invest, the Cooper Family would be


    pushed out of the circle of the wealthy and influential.


    And who in Y City didn''t know that Zack had nowplete control over the Colburn Family? Moreover,


    Charles was one of Zack''s closest friends.


    As long as Zack suggested to Charles not to invest in the Power Wave Company, Chesdale


    Corporation wouldn''t really assist the Power Wave Company in this dilemma.


    Albeit, Chesdale Corporation was even unwilling to invest at this juncture, Nheless, Nelson had


    always regarded Katherine with disdain.


    Who was Katherine? In Nelson''s eyes, she was merely a woman who aspired to reach the pinnacle


    even through unscrupulous methods.


    Also, he had no idea what sort of spell Katherine had cast on Zack.


    Even though they were now divorced, Zack was still willing to be led by the nose by her.


    Nelson was adamant about not lowering his head to Katherine, but Zack could be a formidable


    opponent if provoked.


    So, no matter how much Nelson disliked it, he had to concede and lower himself in front of Katherine.


    However, Nelson was a seasoned businessman with over fifty years of experience.


    The more he thought about how such an ignorant girl like Katherine had been able to suppress him at


    this point, the more enraged he became.


    In the end, Nelson couldn''t help himself but express in a meaningful tone, "Since I am older than you,


    Miss Wilson, let me offer you some advice.You must always show mercy to others.In consideration of


    my rtionship with Zack, I will tell you this, but the next time when you encounter someone else, you


    should not be so aggressive.Perhaps things will not turn out exactly as you thought they would"


    Zack and Katherine immediately understood what Nelson was implying.


    When Zack heard Nelson''s remarks, his face turned chilly.


    But before Zack could say anything, Katherine had already said, "Mr.Cooper, I heard you recently


    contacted President Summer of Future Technology? President Summer seemed to have invited you


    out two days ago, but regrettably, it was canceled yesterday.Do you know why?"


    Only Nelson and his secretary were aware of this matter.


    Now that he knew that Katherine was also aware of this, Nelson''s face turned pale.


    He asked in disbelief, "How could you possibly know?"


    Katherine smiled faintly and casually answered, "Oh, it''s nothing; it''s just that I''m more familiar with


    Summer than anyone else."


    Of course, she, herself, was Summer! But they didn''t have to know that.


    After saying that, Katherine was no longer polite to Nelson.


    She said straightforwardly, "Mr.Cooper, I see that your lividplexion truly tells how furious you


    are.As I am younger than you, I''ll also give you some advice.Don''t bark at me like a dog"


    Feeling insulted by Katherine''s words, Nelson yelled in an angry voice, "You''re now calling me a dog?"


    Katherine then said with a hint of sarcasm in her voice, "I wouldn''t dare* Still, even though Katherine


    imed that she didn''t dare, the smile ying across her eyes told a different story.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Katherine withdrew her gaze away from Nelson and casually looked down at her watch as she finished


    speaking.It was already seven o''clock in the evening, but sadly, she hadn''t eaten yet.


    What a pity.


    Nelson was probably not in the mood to eat, seeing how furious he was.Katherine tilted her head when


    she felt Zack''s gaze.


    Seeing that he was staring at her with a perplexed expression on his face, she raised an eyebrow and


    asked, "So, Mr.Colburn also has an advice?"


    Zack''s eyebrows twitched when he heard a hint of sarcasm in Katherine''s voice.


    Yet, he said out of nowhere, "No, you''re right, though."


    Not expecting Zack to be so straightforward, Katherine was speechless for a moment.


    How could Nelson be so oblivious to what Zack was implying? Hisplicated emotions left him in a


    foul mood.


    For a minute, he was furious with Katherine, yet he was also quite worried about Zack''s reaction if he


    provoked Katherine.


    Although Nelson had lived for nearly 50 years, he had never been humiliated in this way.


    He was so unfamiliar with his situation that, for a moment, Nelson was unable to do nor say anything.


    In the end, it was still Katherine who remained amicable, concerned that Nelson might identally


    anger himself to death, so she gave him a way out.


    "Since this matter has been rified and Mr.Cooper must have his own judgment on who is right and


    who is wrong.There is no need to say anything else.Anyway, I see that Mr.Cooper is quite angry now.If


    you are determined to leave, I won''t force you to stay."


    Although he was dissatisfied with his situation, Nelson couldn''t do anything but follow what Katherine


    wanted.


    Before leaving, he solemnly said for Zack to hear, "Don''t worry, Miss Wilson.I will definitely give you an


    exnation regarding this matter!"


    With that, Nelson stood up angrily and stared viciously at Katherine.


    Though, when his eyes met Zack''s, it instantly hid its ferociousness.


    Witnessing this, Katherine silently mocked Nelson.


    ''Tch, what a coward"


    Nelson stormed out in anger, leaving Katherine and Zack alone in the room.


    Outside, the sky was already as dark as ink.


    Famished, Katherine handed the menu to Zack.


    Urging him to order his food quickly, Katherine said, "You should know how to order, right?"


    For a brief period, Zack was speechless.


    He suddenly recalled eating with Katherine at the exotic restaurant a few days before.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As he took the menu, Zack noticed that Katherine had already lowered her head and thoughtfully


    ordered.


    Before this, Zack hadn''t realized that Katherine could easily anger someone to death through her


    words.


    Nheless, for Zack, she was still adorable like this.


    Zack dropped his deep gaze and lowered his head to choose two dishes nonchntly.


    Right after Katherine ced her order for a delicious meal, she browsed through her phone.


    Sure enough, Alice sent her a message, asking her for updates about meeting Nelson.


    Casting a nce at Zack, Katherine told Alice everything that transpired between Nelson and her.


    After that, Katherine couldn''t help butugh when she remembered Nelson''s leaving figure and told it to


    Alice.


    Katherine: [Now that he left, Nelson could have gone to take medicine to reduce his blood pressure.]


    Yes, Nelson¡¯s countenance had undergone several changes indicating how angry he was.Having


    responded to Alice¡¯s message, Katherine raised her head only to meet Zack''s intense gaze.She slightly


    raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is there something on my face?"


    Recalling how Nelson suffered losses in Katherine''s hands, Zack said in wonderment, "I had no idea


    you were that eloquent."


    Katherine smiled humorlessly.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she answered, "Well, everyone who knows me knew it."


    Zack thought that though they had been married for three years, it was him who didn''t know her at all.


    Zack was choked by her words.He felt as though his heart had been stabbed a little.


    It didn''t hurt, but it did make me feel uneasy.


    Ignoring his feelings, he said in a very resolute voice, "But I know now."


    "Okay."


    Katherine responded indifferently but wasn''t keen on continuing this topic.


    Both of them were silent for a while.


    As he couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere, Zack asked in a curious tone, "Are you really close to


    Ms.Summer?"


    Amused, Katherine retorted, "I''m her special assistant; isn''t it natural for me to be familiar with her?"


    Zack nodded in agreement.


    "Are you free this weekend?"


    Regarding this matter, Katherine impatiently answered, "I have answered this question before."


    For Zack, she simply had no time to spare.


    As if not hearing her impatience, Zack gently replied, "I thought you would give me a different response


    today."


    Katherine couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard this.


    "You stated it yourself; it was only your wishful thinking, and you were the only one who thought that


    way."


    The waiter stopped the serving cart beside their table, and the food was served one by one.


    Katherine wiped her fingers again with a towel, scooped up a bowl of soup, and lowered her head to


    sip it seriously.


    In an elegant manner, she took her time nibbling her meal, not in a rush at all.


    It simply created an impression that time passed slowly and that there was no need to hurry.


    Looking at the way Katherine ate, Zack unconsciously slowed down his eating.


    After they finished their dinner, it was almost eight o''clock.


    Katherine elegantly wiped her mouth and looked at Zack, who sat across her.


    She informed him, "I''m done eating."


    Zack''s only answer was, "I''m done as well."


    He set the mug down and turned to face her.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Katherine grabbed her bag and stood up.


    She went out of the room first, while Zack followed her afterward.


    Unexpectedly, they bumped into an acquaintance when they reached downstairs.


    It was surprising for Sean toe to the restaurant for business purposes today, but he was more


    baffled when he saw Katherine and Zack together.


    "Katherine! Zack!" Sean had a confused and curious expression on his face.


    Zack, of course, immediately noticed the look Sean was giving them.


    If Katherine weren''t here, he would probably kick his friend for being too nosy.


    "Mr.Lewis, what a coincidence," Katherine replied in a calm tone.


    Sean grinned at her.He was about to ask Katherine if she wanted to go ona friendly date with him when


    he suddenly felt shivers on his back.He stiffened and met Zack''s murderous gaze directed at him.


    Sean cleared his throat and hurriedly thought of an excuse.


    "Uh, unfortunately, I still have something to do.I''ll go back to the private room first, and maybe we can


    make an appointment tomorrow!" he smoothly said.


    Sean didn''t wait for Katherine''s answer.


    He quickly turned around and walked back to the private room.


    A small smile immediately formed on Katherine''s face.


    She looked at Zack when an idea crossed her mind.


    "Looks like you''re not very fond of seeing Mr.Lewis that much."


    "Something like that."


    Zack didn''t even bother to deny it.


    Shocked by his answer, Katherine¡¯s eyebrows raised as she stared at him.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Sean is very talkative," Zack simply said.


    "Oh."


    Indeed, Sean always seemed like he had a lot to say, and he could even say the things he shouldn''t tell


    anyone.


    Katherine looked away and shrugged her shoulders.She continued walking towards the restaurant''s


    exit.Her car was parked in the parking lot of the Blue Water Dining.She pressed her key fob as she


    walked towards her car.She was about to open the car door, ready to climb inside, when she realized


    that Zack was still following her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Zack?" she asked in confusion.


    A slight frown was painted on her face.


    ¡®We already ate a meal together.Why is he still following me?¡¯ Katherine thought.


    "I didn¡¯t bring a car.Since my ce is on your way, would you mind dropping me off there?" Zack said.


    A smile registered on Katherine''s face right after he finished his sentence.


    "Aren''t you scared that I''ll drop you off in the suburbs again?" she teased.


    "Well, if that''s what you want to do." Katherine''s smile quickly disappeared.


    She opened the door on the driver''s seat and nced at Zack.


    "Get in the car," shemanded.


    Katherine knew how to be kind when someone treated her well.


    But if someone hurt her, she wouldn''t hesitate to hurt them back, too.The car slowly moved away from


    the restaurant.


    Fifteen minutester, both of them arrived at Zack''s apartment.


    Katherine would oftene here to his ce in the three years that they were married.


    However, Zack wasn''t aware of this fact.


    As soon as the memories from the past crossed her mind again, Katherine''s mood instantly dropped.


    The smile on her face vanished, and it was reced with nothing but coldness.


    "We''re here.Get out of the car," she uttered in an indifferent voice.


    Zack unfastened his seat belt before staring at her stoic face.


    "Can you give me another chance, Katherine?"


    The moon was in full disy tonight.


    The moonlight beautifully lit up the whole city.


    Everything seemed perfect until Zack decided to utter those words.


    Katherine looked at him coldly.


    "Do you think I can give you another chance?" Zack went out of the car, but he didn''t walk to his


    apartment.


    Instead, he went around to the driver''s seat and opened the door, "Come on, I''ll drive you to your


    home," he told her.


    Katherine smirked at him.


    "You''re already in your thirties, Zack.Don''t you feel like we''re both too old to y tricks with each


    other?" she said.


    "I don''t think so," Zack immediately responded.


    As long as he could stay with her for a longer time, who would care if the world saw him as a fool? Of


    course, Zack didn''t say this out loud.


    He knew that Katherine would be upset at him again if he said his thoughts out loud.


    Now, he was able to control Katherine¡¯s anger slowly.


    Her temper and attitude towards him were not that okay yet, but it was not very bad either.


    As long as she didn''t lose her patience and good mood, she was actually easy to talk to.


    Zack admitted that he was a little despicable for taking advantage of Katherine''s patience to slowly


    build her trust in him and get her heart again.


    But Zack realized that life was short, and he had lived for thirty-two years before he met the person he


    would love for the rest of his life.


    If he weren''t despicable or didn''t y his cards right, he would end up alone, just like Sean.


    Wasn''t it nice to spend your life with someone by your side? Why would Zack choose to be single,


    right?

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Katherine turned her head and stared at Zack, who was standing outside her car door.She smiled at


    him.


    "Look, Zack, it''s better if we don''t do things that will never satisfy us."


    Katherine quickly closed her car''s window, stepped on the elerator, and drove away without waiting


    for his reply.


    Clouds of dust blew around Zack¡¯s feet as the car moved away from him.


    Under the moonlight, Zack stood there, staring at the retreating rear of Katherine''s car until his eyes


    couldn''t see its shadow anymore.


    Then, he turned and walked into his apartment.Hezily typed the smart lock¡¯s password.


    With a beep, the heavy door opened to some degree.


    Zack slightly raised his hand to push open the doorpletely.


    Therge living room was cold and empty.


    When he chose this apartment before, he felt like it was too bare and huge for him.


    Now, he thought that his ce was too quiet.


    At the end of February, the weather in Y City remained cold.


    People needed to turn on their heaters so their rooms could stay warm.


    Zack walked to the sofa and sat down.


    He kept on remembering many things that he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Now, he felt regretful for leaving Katherine.His phone suddenly rang.He picked it up and nced at the


    screen.


    A frown formed on his face when he saw the caller ID.He almost rolled his eyes as he looked at his


    phone.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to answer Sean¡¯s call.


    "What is it?" he said in an annoyed voice.


    He heard his friend''sughter on the other side of the line.


    "I just want to know if you and Katherine are back together."


    However, Zack chose not to satisfy Sean''s curiosity.He also didn''t want to tell Sean anything because


    he knew that he always said the wrong things.


    Zack immediately ended the call and threw his phone aside.His gaze fell on the cup on the table.He


    suddenly remembered Katherine, who made coffee for him yesterday.It was a beautiful moment.It was


    already eight o''clock in the evening when Katherine returned to her vi.


    The night wasn''tte yet.She went to her kitchen and made a chamomile tea for herself before going


    back to the living room.Shefortably sat on her sofa as she sipped on her tea and talked to Alice.


    "How is it? When will Nelson deal with Natalie?" Alice eagerly asked on the other line.


    Katherine smiled.


    "One of these days, for sure." Alice let out a squeal on the other line.


    She seemed very excited.


    "Well, you made Nelson furious that his blood pressure spiked through the roof.Will he really reprimand


    his own daughter, though?"


    "I mentioned Summer today, and Nelson was humiliated into anger," Katherine said.


    Alice clicked her tongue.


    "If he knew that you were actually Miss Summer, wouldn''t he feel horrified? I bet he would immediately


    lower his head and ask Natalie to kneel and apologize to you." Katherine''s eyebrows raised as she


    listened to Alice''s prediction.


    "Who knows?" Nelson was one of the most cowardly men she knew.


    It was really hard to predict what would happen next.


    And Natalie had such a father, so Katherine thought that Natalie was quite unfortunate.


    Alice didn¡¯t just call Katherine to ask about today''s matter; she also brought up the gossip that her


    assistant had told her today.


    She couldn''t wait to share it with Katherine.


    "By the way, Katherine, something interesting happened here in our film studio building today," she


    said.


    "Hm...Is it rted to Natalie?" Katherine quipped.


    "How did you know?" Alice replied in surprise.


    Katherineughed a little.


    "Well, it wasn''t that hard to guess.Who else in the entertainment industry can make you pay so much


    attention to other than Natalie Cooper?"


    After Natalie''s backer abandoned her, Natalie couldn''t even reach Alice''s level now that she proved to


    the world that she was far worse than her.


    Meanwhile, Alice didn''t even have to waste her timepeting against her.


    "Wow! You really are clever!" Alice said.


    "Well, Natalie had a shoot today, and her performance sucked.You know that it¡¯s still cold in £¤ City, and


    Daphne Watson was dragged to the shoot for an entire afternoon.It came to the point that she couldn''t


    stand it anymore, so she directly pushed Natalie into the pool!"


    Katherine raised her eyebrows.


    "Didn''t you go over to take a look at how Natalie fought for her life in the pool?"


    "Well, I wanted to! But Helen stopped me! She really wouldn''t let me go!" Alice whined.


    Helen, who was arranging Alice''s stuff at the side, rolled her eyes when she heard Alice''s words.


    "Do you know why I did that? I couldn''t let you go because you would probably p your hands and


    even bring drums to celebrate how Natalie made a fool of herself.Do you really think I''ll let you act like


    that?"Helen asked her irritatedly.


    "p my hands and beat drums? Are you serious, Helen?"


    Katherine couldn''t help butugh at Helen''s choice of words.Alice''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    "Well, she made a mistake for hurting you, Katherine.So, she deserves it."


    Suddenly, someone called out Alice''s name from the other end of the line.


    Katherine sighed and checked the time on her phone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, continue your shoot now.I''ll hang up," she muttered before ending the call.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    After Katherine hung up the call, she thought of Helen''s words and couldn''t help but click her tongue in


    amusement.Katherine chuckled.


    In all of the celebrities in the industry she knew, only Alice could probably do such a thing without


    minding her image.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the weekend.


    Katherine''s schedule was vacant today, so she had nothing to do.


    Seeing that the weather was quite pleasant, which was rare on weekends, she drove her car to the golf


    course and decided to unwind.


    Katherine didn''t particrly like this sport, but she hadn''t yed in quite some time, and it was unusual


    for her to be in such an excellent mood.


    The golf course was bustling with people, probably because it was the weekend.


    Katherine even ran into a few people she knew.


    Still, she avoided them.


    Katherine walked past Charles and Cherry with a serene look on her face after she lowered her sports


    cap, which covered most of her face.


    One of the staff members assigned to assist Katherine, the caddy, followed closely behind her.


    Finding a good spot, she prepared herself for the game and requested the caddy to position the ball.


    Meanwhile, Sean and Zack were a bitte, so Charles was already ying by the time they arrived.


    Cherry, who stood alongside Sean, was looking elsewhere.


    Noticing that, Sean curiously asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Cherry sipped her orange juice and pointed to a distant figure, which Sean could tell was a woman.


    Cherry said, her voice full of admiration, "Thatdy is so good at ying golf.I swear that every time


    she swung her golf club, the ball alwaysnded on a hole."


    Sean yfully raised his brows and said in a suggestive tone, "Not only that, but she has an amazing


    figure as well."Cherry choked, hearing his perverted remark, and shifted her gaze to Sean.Rolling her


    eyes at him, she mockingly said, "Hah, she may not be interested in you."


    Cherry had been observing thatdy for quite some time.She saw that the two people who had gone


    over to strike a conversation with thatdy were instantly turned down by her.


    Sean was irrational when he was being challenged.


    "Hah, Cherry, you look down on me; just wait! Today, I''ll show you how powerful my charm is!" he


    remarked in a determined tone before picking up the golf club, about to approach thatdy.


    Cherry didn''t believe him and retorted back, "If you had any charm, you wouldn''t have been single until


    now."


    Being hit where it hurt the most, Sean was offended andughed in anger.


    "Then, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet on what?"


    The person who spoke was not Cherry, but her brother, Charles.


    After finishing his conversation with Zack, Charles turned towards them, so he clearly heard Sean''s


    heated words.


    Charles, who was fiercely protective of his sister, red at Sean.


    Sean gestured towards a distant figure, which was upied in her game.


    He exined, "Cherry mentioned that thedy over there is an excellent golfer, so I''m nning on


    inviting thatdy to y with us, but Cherry told me that thedy might not like me."


    Pausing for a while, Sean then suggested, "Then, let''s bet on whether or not I can invite thatdy over


    here."


    Charles lifted his head to gaze at the distant figure.


    Oblivious that she became the topic of their bet, she effortlessly swung her golf club, and it precisely hit


    the ball.


    The white ball flew into the air in a parabolic curve before it steadily entered the hole in the ground.


    After hitting the ball, Charles could see how impressive thatdy was.


    "Well, what are we putting on the line then?" Charles said as he averted his sight.


    "It''s quite boring here,"


    Sean snorted, "How about we bet on something interesting?"


    Charles sneered, "Then, what is interesting for you?"


    "The person who loses the bet will kiss the first person who exits the entrance of the golf course, and of


    course, the one who loses must patiently wait at the entrance and do it before we leave."


    Only Sean could havee up with such an awful bet! Charles¡¯ lips twitched at how ridiculous the


    consequence was.


    Still, he agreed.


    "Alright."


    Sean proudly patted his chest and confidently said, "Wait here, I''ll go over there and invite thatdy!"


    With the golf club, Charles pushed him away.


    "No worries, we''ll wait here." Sean was shoved and staggered a few steps.


    After fixing his stance, he pulled out his phone and checked his hairstyle.


    Sean nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ¡®Not bad"


    Luckily, before he went out, he styled his hair like a Hollywood celebrity.


    With such a handsome appearance, Sean did not think that there would be anyone who could refuse


    his invitation.


    However, when Sean approached and clearly saw the prettydy''s face with excellent skills, his entire


    body froze, and his confidence instantly vanished.


    He was finished.


    Cherry was right all along.


    Katherine would definitely refuse him.


    Published By InsNovel With Authority Of Katherine Lights

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "Do you think he''ll be able to pull it off?"


    Watching Sean''s arrogant stridee to a halt, Charles snickered as he asked Zack.


    Thetter slightly lifted his brows and cast an indifferent nce towards Sean, who was not far from


    them.


    "A 50-50 chance."


    Smiling, Charles clicked his tongue and said, "Well, you think highly of him."


    Zack drew his gaze away from Sean and casually remarked, "It''s undeniable that he got some looks,


    albeit not extremely good-looking."


    Charles rubbed his chin.


    In an amused voice, he replied, "Hmm, that¡¯s true.Let''s see how he''ll use that face to invite thatdy."


    On the other side of the golf course, Sean, who was the subject of their ridicule, was regretful.


    Just how awful was his luck? Of all the people to be the target of their bet, why did God send this


    woman?! Why did it have to be Katherine? Katherine had already yed for one round, so she


    intended to take a break.


    But when she turned her head, Katherine was a little stunned that Sean had discreetly appeared


    beside her.


    Although Sean was lost in his own thoughts, he instantly recovered his senses after he felt Katherine''s


    gaze on him.


    As if he didn¡¯t suddenly appear out of thin air, Sean greeted her with an awkward smile on his face, "Hi,


    Katherine."


    Katherine didn''t mind him a bit.


    Feeling thirsty, she opened the water bottle and casually raised her head before she took a sip.


    After that, she turned to face Sean.


    "What a coincidence again, Mr.Lewis." Katherine shook her head secretly.


    Apparently, her luck had run out.


    If not, she wouldn''t meet him here.


    Sean turned around to look at his friends, who were looking at him as if he were some entertainment.


    From afar, though he couldn''t see Charles and the others'' reactions, he could imagine how they were


    secretlyughing at him.


    With a bruised ego, Sean suddenly solidified his determination.


    He then shouted inwardly, ¡®No, I can''t admit defeat so easily.I can''t!"


    Sean took a deep breath andposed himself.


    As if he didn''t notice her resistance towards him, he asked, "Did youe here to y alone?"


    Katherine fixed her gaze on him, turning towards the caddie beside her.


    After that, as though she was looking at an idiot, she sarcastically retorted, "No, can''t you see that I


    have apanion here, Mr.Lewis?"


    She simply didn¡¯t have the time to answer his meaningless questions.


    Katherine decided not to bother with him lest he identally ruined her good mood.


    Sean smiled awkwardly at Katherine''s seriousness.


    Still, with the bet circling in his mind, Sean offered, "I''m ying with my friends here.Do you want to join


    us?"


    Frowning, Katherine shook her head and directly refused Sean.


    "I don''t like the liveliness." Nheless, Sean didn''t give up.


    Thinking that Katherine would be interested if Zack was mentioned, he suggestively said, "Zack is here


    today, and you''re not going to greet him?"


    Katherine darted a nced at Sean and raised her eyebrow in disdain.


    "And since when did Zack and I have to greet each other?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that whatever came out in his mouth was not to his advantage, Sean carefully said, "No,


    sorry.It¡¯s just that we saw how you yed and thought that since your skills are quite good, you can


    teach Cherry?"


    Katherine shifted her gaze to the caddie, who had returned after retrieving the golf ball.


    "Thank you for your hard work.Anyway, let us first take a break."


    After that, she then turned to face Sean.


    "Thank you, but I''m not good at teaching others.Still, the Golf Association here also offers specialized


    training, and I believe Mr.Jacobs knows more about it than I do."


    Sean was frustrated with the situation.


    In the end, Katherine was clearly not going toe with him no matter what he said.


    For a moment, Sean was unable to say anything else to Katherine.


    Luckily, one of the qualities that he could boast about was his shamelessness.


    Atst, Sean simply threw caution to the wind since things had already turned out this way.


    He said in resignation, "To tell you the truth, I made a bet with them."


    Unexpectedly, Katherine turned to face him and suddenly burst outughing.


    "Yes, I can see that."


    "Then you..."


    Sean froze, realizing howughable he was in front of Katherine.Was Katherine teasing him on


    purpose right now?


    "You''re overthinking, Mr.Lewis.I''m simply not a helpful person," Katherine replied, guessing what was


    on his mind.


    Refusing to admit defeat, Sean desperately asked, "Is there really no room for discussion?"


    Katherine asked indifferently, "What''s your bet?"


    Sean spoke openly now that things had reached this point.


    Katherine clicked her tongue and said, "Well, it is quite intriguing, but I am not surprised that you''ve


    come up with this bet, Mr.Lewis."


    Sean couldn''t tell if she wasplimenting him or dissing him.


    Seeing that it amused Katherine, he continued to persuade her.


    "Let''s act together; think of it as me owing you a favor.I promise I''ll pay you back next time!"


    Katherine raised her pair of attractive eyes and slightly lifted her brows as she heard this.


    "I don''t want to help you, Mr.Lewis.But if you¡¯re ready to give Silverlight Entertainment the copyrights of


    River Sand, I wouldn''t mind apanying you there."


    Sean''s smile faded.He asked with a grave expression on his face, "How did you find out that we had


    purchased the copyrights of River Sand?"


    The copyrights of River Sand were just purchased by Central Ring on Thursday.No one else knew


    about it besides the employees in the Production Department.


    Katherine, however, was well aware of this case.


    Although Katherine said this in a carefree manner, this was not a small matter.


    Not minding Sean''splicated expressions, Katherine continued, "We''ve also contacted the author of


    River Sand, but no matter how much money we offer, the other party will not take it."


    Anything could be solved with money, so Silverlight Entertainment even tried to offer an enormous


    amount.


    But the thing was, even after their efforts, the author couldn''t do anything about it as the copyrights


    were no longer in his hands.


    As he heard her say this, Sean couldn''t help but admire Katherine''s meticulous mind when it came to


    business matters.


    He gritted his teeth to calm himself and resignedly said, "I can''t give you the copyrights to River Sand,


    but if you help me, I can offer you 15% of the copyright''s total revenue."


    Katherine was well-aware that she was asking too much.It would be stupid of Sean to give her the


    whole copyrights of River Sand.


    Initially, all she wanted was a portion of the profits after seeing the copyright''s potential.


    Sean was kind enough to give her a 15% of the profits.


    The Central Ring Company had adequate funds, so they could make this adaptation without relying on


    any investors.


    So, it was undoubtedly a profitable venture for her if she put her money into it.


    In a great mood, Katherine smiled and offered her hand to seal the deal.


    "I''ll look forward to this cooperation, Mr.Lewis."


    "So do l," Sean said although he was taken aback for a second before reaching out to take her hand.


    Though after that, he was pleased that they reached an agreement.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Katherine smiled and looked back at the caddie.


    "Let''s head over there."


    Sean didn''t expect that he would lose millions just by making a bet.


    He immediately reacted when they were halfway there and asked, "Katherine, you did this on purpose,


    right?"


    Katherine tilted her head and looked at him.


    "Mr.Lewis, do you regret it now? I haven''t gotten over there yet.If you regret your decision, we can call


    it off." She turned to walk back as she spoke.


    Sean knew Katherine was the person who would keep her promises.He also knew the consequences if


    she took back her words.


    So, Sean rushed to exin, "No, I¡¯m not regretting anything! I''m just curious as to why you wanted the


    copyright."


    Only then did he realize that he was tricked by Katherine.


    Katherine nced at him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mr.Lewis, do you want to hear the truth, or do you want to hear a lie?"


    "Of course, I want to hear the truth," Sean answered.


    Upon hearing his words, Katherineughed.


    "Then, I will tell you the truth.I have never thought of asking for the copyright of River Sand."


    Sean was speechless.


    Sure enough, the truth hurt.


    It was another day of being duped and butchered mercilessly! As they spoke, Katherine and Sean had


    already walked in front of Charles and Zack.


    Seeing Katherine, Zack''s expression changed.


    "Katherine?" Katherine nced at him and nodded generously.


    "What a coincidence, Mr.Colburn, Mr.Jacobs, Ms.Cherry."


    Cherry was also very surprised when she saw Katherine.


    "It''s you, Miss Wilson."


    Seeing everyone''s surprise, Sean felt that the money he had lost was quite worthwhile.He proudly


    looked at Charles.


    "Katherine is here.Are you willing to concede defeat?" Charles nced at Sean.


    "Fine, I lost!"


    Sean raised his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but Charles had already dragged him to the


    side.


    "What are you doing?" Sean asked.


    Charles motioned for him to look at Zack and said, "Do you want to stay here and listen to their ex-


    lover''s talk?!"


    After thinking about it, Sean shook his head.


    "No, of course not.I don''t want to listen to their lover''s talks..." He thought to himself, ¡®Who would dare


    to listen to their flirting?!¡¯


    Charles and Sean went to the side, and Cherry tactfully followed them.


    After being separated by two or three meters, only Katherine and Zack were left.


    "You told me you wouldn''t be avable this weekend, then why are you here now?" Zack asked


    Katherine.


    Katherine was confident and did not feel embarrassed.


    "Yes.I have nned to y golf here before. What''s wrong?"


    Zack looked at her charming eyes, and his heart slightly rippled.


    "Your skills are pretty good."


    "Barely," Katherine said.


    "Let''s have a match?" Zack asked.


    Katherine had just yed one round, but she had rested for a few minutes anyway.


    She thought about it before she answered, "Okay."


    Coming out to y and extorting millions from Sean, it was undeniable that Katherine was in a good


    mood.


    "How about a bet?" Zack asked.


    Zack raised his head and drank the bottle of mineral water in his hand, while looking at Katherine.She


    raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Mr.Colburn, what are we betting on?"


    "If you lose, you have to treat me dinner tonight," Zack replied.


    "What if you lose?" Katherine retorted.


    "You can ask anything from me," Zack replied as he pursed his lips.


    "Anything?*Katherine rified.


    "Yes," Zack responded with affirmation.


    It was as if Zack was sure that Katherine would not make a request that would embarrass him.


    Katherine smiled.


    "Alright, if you lose, you must stay with Mr.Jacobs at the entrance of the stadium.And then, you have to


    kiss the second person who will walk out of the door." Zack was speechless.


    Sean fed Katherine such ruthless ideas!

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Sean hurried over as soon as he heard that Katherine was going topete against Zack and said,


    "Go, Katherine! You have my full support!"


    Zack looked at him coldly as he heard it.


    Then, Sean felt a chill down his spine and moved to the side.


    Katherine slightly smiled and said, "Thank you for the support."


    "I''m afraid I might have to bother you, Mr.Jacobs," Katherine added while looking at the other man.


    "You''re wee," Sean cheerily said from the side.


    Katherine hadn''t touched a golf club in almost a year, but after finishing one round, she was feeling


    quite lucky.


    Even so, she didn''t feel any pressure.


    After all, if she lost the game, the consequence was just dinner, something really affordable! Zack


    complimented her skills, but it wasn''t anything special.


    Zack was the one who had the talent in ying golf, after all.


    Katherine only agreed to y with him because she was in a good mood today.


    Sean had lost so much money, and it would be rude if she refused to y with his friend, right? The


    result was obvious.


    Golf was a male sport.


    Katherine and Zack didn''t have the same skills for this game, but still, they didn¡¯t take this opportunity


    and did a fair, quick calction of the scores.


    In spite of this, Zack defeated her.


    After the game, Cherry called her.


    "Miss Wilson." Katherine was a little tense and felt hot after the first round.


    So, Cherry gave her a bottle of mineral water.


    In response, Katherine smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    She took the bottled water after she responded.


    Then, when she was about to open it, Zack suddenly snatched the bottle of mineral water from her


    hand.


    Katherine looked at him and watched him as he took off the bottle''¡¯s cap and gave it back to her.


    Her brows curled slightly, and she said in a sarcastic tone, "Thank you."


    Zack then asked, "What would we have for dinner this evening?"


    "Anything would do," Katherine said.


    She took a sip of water and looked at Sean.She then asked, "Are you guysing with us for dinner


    tonight?"


    "You don''t have to worry about them," Zack said.


    After hearing this, Katherine turned her head to look at Zack.She smiled and said, "But Mr.Lewis was


    the one who invited me over."


    Zack was a little regretful.


    If he knew that Katherine was here, he would not have allowed Sean to bother her.


    "Oh, then if that¡¯s the case...okay," Zack responded.


    Then, he added, "They can decide whether toe with us or not for dinner then." Zack then eyed her


    with gentleness.


    "By the way, what did Sean say to you?"


    The whole time they were ying, he found Katherine to be quite approachable and nice.


    In reality, however, Katherine was someone who wouldn''t do something she didn''t want to.


    So, it was quite puzzling how easily she was swayed by Sean.


    "Nothing personal.I''ve just closed a business deal with Mr.Lewis," Katherine said.


    Zack wasn''t expecting this at all.


    He then looked at Sean and turned to Katherine again, "Why did you make a deal with him rather than


    with me?"


    "Aren''t you scared that I''ll be greedy?" Katherine asked as she nced at him.


    Zack said, "As long as you insist, you can have whatever you want from me."


    Katherine''s smile faded as she heard it, and then she asked, "What do you want from me, Zack?"


    Zack, "You! You''re the one I want, Katherine!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and honestly said what he wanted.


    Katherine clicked her tongue and replied, "What a wild ambition."


    Then, Katherine took the golf club and came over to Cherry.


    She said, "Ms.Jacobs, I heard from Mr.Lewis that you''d like me to teach you."


    Cherry was someone who was easily swayed by a beautiful physique.


    The fact that Katherine was attractive and smiled at her made it impossible for Cherry to deny her


    im.


    "Can you...teach me?"


    Cherry said as she was stuttering.


    "Yes, sure! It¡¯s no problem at all," Katherine said.


    Just as Katherine shifted to Cherry''s side, her lovely eyes curved as she said, "I''ll teach you."


    Although her skills were not the best, she had a good memory.


    She could still recall the proper stance and grip when ying golf, which was more than enough to


    teach beginners like Cherry.


    Zack could only watch from the side as Katherine and Cherry were talking.


    Charles and Sean, who were on the different side of the ying area, waved their golf clubs as they


    talked.


    Then, Charles said, "It''s rare to see them talking like that, don''t you think?"


    Sean turned around and nced at him.He said with a smile, "You''ll be used to it in the long run,


    Charles."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Ever since he learned that Zack liked Katherine, Sean had gotten used to Zack''s behavior.He wasn''t


    surprised anymore.


    Charles smiled.


    "Katherine is indeed something else."


    Sean also sighed with emotion, "I know, Katherine is amazing."


    Who would have thought that so many things could change in just half a year? Katherine taught people


    to be patient and gentle.


    Charles had failed to teach Cherry several times how to y golf, but she learned how to y under


    Katherine''s patient guidance.


    Under the supervision of Katherine, Cherry scored two more goals.


    Cherry was so happy that she ran to her brother to show off.


    "Charles! I learned how to y golf in less than an hour! Look! I''m not the problem at all! It was you


    who didn''t know how to teach properly! It was different from when Katherine taught me! I know how to


    y now!"


    To begin with, Cherry had always liked how beautiful Katherine was.


    Today, she found out that Katherine was extremely nice when they got close to each other.


    So, Cherry was brimming with delight! While showing off, Cherry couldn''t help but praise Katherine.


    Charles looked at Katherine, "Thank you for your hard work."


    As Cherry''s brother, he knew how difficult it was to teach Cherry.


    Katherine shook her head.


    "Mr.Jacobs, you are too polite.It was easy to teach Cherry."


    Katherine said that Cherry was very easy to teach, although the truth was, it was really difficult.


    Katherine and Charles agreed telepathically, but they did not say this out loud.


    Cherry had a bright smile on the side and became even more interested in holding the club.


    "Ms.Katherine, do you think I can make this goal?"


    Katherine looked at her with a smile.


    "Yes, you''ll make it."


    Hearing Katherine¡¯s words, Cherry''s confidence increased greatly.She swung the golf club...but the ball


    didn''t make it in the hole.


    "Oh, no!" Cherry turned around.


    She walked up to Katherine like a defeated kitten.


    "Don''t let it get in your head.You''ll make the next one!"


    Katherine smiled andforted Cherry.


    Cherry held the golf club tightly, walked over, and shed a sulking pout.


    She looked really cute despite her defeated stance.


    Just as Katherine took a sip of water, she suddenly heard Zack''s voiceing from beside her.


    "Are you tired?"


    She shook and tilted her head while looking at him.


    "I''m not exhausted.Aren''t you going to y anymore?"


    "It''s boring," Zack answered.


    Zack was dragged out by Sean today, but when he met Katherine, he realized that Sean indirectly did a


    good deed.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows and did not reply.


    They left around five o''clock in the afternoon.


    However, before they left, Sean still remembered his bet.


    Charles stood expressionlessly at the entrance.


    The others stood four or five meters away from him, and they were all waiting for someone to walk past


    the gate.


    From afar, they could see the middle-aged man walking over from the court.


    Sean, who was at the side, could not help but gloat.


    *Tch, not bad!"


    Just as everyone thought that Charles would end up kissing that man, a girl suddenly ran over in a


    hurry.


    "Mr.Jacobs, your luck with women is quite impressive."


    Katherine watched and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Cherry nodded repeatedly.


    "She''s beautiful!"


    Even if the girl looked like she was in a hurry, Sean did not intend to let Charles off just like that.


    Sean signaled Charles to chase after the girl.


    Katherine had promised to join with them for dinner tonight, so she was now naturally willing to go with


    them to see how Charles would do the consequence.


    Confused and having no idea what Charles was saying, the girl blushed and let him kiss her.


    Then, Charles walked back with a cold face and looked at Sean, "Was that good enough?"


    Sean nodded in satisfaction.


    "Of course, let''s go eat! It rarely happens for Katherine to be with us.I''ll treat you to a good meal."


    Charles sneered at what Sean said.


    Katherine, satisfied, replied, "Thank you, Mr.Lewis."


    The five of them left the stadium and drove to the private restaurant called Early March.Sean had


    reserved a table for them there.


    When they got to the restaurant, the waiter brought out what they ordered, chickenced with truffle,


    steak with asparagus, and many more.


    When Katherine heard the dishes mentioned, she couldn''t help but think of the poem entitled "Early


    March."


    She also thought that the name of this restaurant was unique.


    After seeing the dishes they ordered, Katherine couldn''t help but have a whole new level of respect for


    Sean.


    It was so exquisite that these dishes must be rewarded with a Michelin Star!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    The dishes on the menu were all top-quality.


    Thus, these were expected to cost hundreds of dors each serving.


    It could be said that ordinary people couldn''t dine at Early March Restaurant because of the prices of


    the dish they serve, Katherine had been in Y City for so long.


    But she wouldn''t have known about this restaurant in town if she didn''te here with Sean and the


    others.


    Looking at the prices on the menu, Katherine would not dare to spend much money just to taste the


    dishes listed on it, even if she could afford those.


    But since this was Sean''s treat, she wouldn''t hesitate to try Early March Restaurant''s dishes.


    The names of the dishes on the menu were as unique as the restaurant''s name, so unique that if


    someone ordered a dish, it was impossible to guess what kind of dish would be brought out.


    Although each dish was pricey enough to leave one speechless, it would be worth the price based on


    the ingredients and if the dish tasted good.


    There were five of them on the table, and there were six dishes and a soup in front of them.


    Since they were not big-eaters, those were more than enough for them.


    At their table, it could be observed that the treatment Sean and the others were giving to Katherine was


    way much better than before.


    It must be because herbel as a gold-digger was now gone since she and Zack were now divorced.


    Meanwhile, Cherry, who had been secretly admiring Katherine''s beauty for many years, felt ecstatic as


    she had now finally interacted with her idol.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    To her great joy, she even took care of Katherine in every possible way.


    Everyone at the table looked happy as they ate together.


    Though it was seldom to happen, the atmosphere around them was surprisingly harmonious.


    After eating, Katherine looked down at her wristwatch, only to see that time had flown by.


    It was only two o''clock in the afternoon when she went out, but now, it was almost eight o''clock in the


    evening.


    Just like that, a day was about to end again.She then took a sip of wine and cleared her throat.


    Just as she was about to thank Sean before leaving, Sean suddenly asked her, "Katherine, do you


    have anything else to do tonight?"


    Hearing Sean''s words, Katherine raised her eyebrows and put down the wine ss in her hand.


    She then mockingly responded, "Why? Mr.Lewis wants to ask me out?"


    As soon as she said this, Sean immediately choked and almost blew the wine out of his mouth.


    "Please don''t get it wrong.We want to have a good time tonight.And, we will be d if you cane."


    After saying that, Sean quickly and nervously nced at Zack to prove his pure intention.


    Sean''s eyes begged him to believe.


    ¡®Please believe in me.I just really want us to get along!¡¯ he screamed in his mind.


    Katherine only gave him a smile and said, "I''m sorry, but I''m not a fan of going out on bars."


    Then, she also added, "Even bars that just y music, I¡¯m not into those."


    However, Sean obviously didn''t believe it andughed as he said, "You must be lying.Thest time I


    saw you dancing in a bar, you''re like a regr customer there."


    Katherine was caught off guard by Sean''s words.


    Still, she quickly regained herposure and straightforwardly answered, "I''m actually declining your


    invitation as I don''t want to embarrass you if I did it in front of you, Mr.Lewis."


    Since he still insisted and didn''t let her slide with her indirect refusal, she couldn''t care less


    anymore.Only then did Sean immediately realize that Katherine really wanted to go home now.


    Sean then cast a nce at Zack and bade goodbye.


    "Alright, then.See you next time."


    Katherine picked up her bag at the side and thanked them before leaving.


    "Thank you for treating me to dinner, Mr.Lewis."


    "No worries.Just make sure next time you wille."


    Katherine did not respond to him anymore as she felt that this would be thest.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Cherry quickly stood up.


    "Are you going home now, Ms.Katherine?"


    Despite the fact that Katherine only met Cherry twice, she could say that she was a nice person.


    Recognizing Cherry''s question, Katherine nodded as she answered, "Yes.Have fun, guys."


    Cherry replied gloomily, "Alright.We''ve also finished our meals, so let''s go too, Charles."


    Charles nced at his younger sister and nodded in response.With that, they all stood up and left the


    private room at once.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Katherine had just turned a corner when she recognized a few familiar faces.She wasn''t surprised to


    see these people here.


    Most of them were acquaintances of Zack and the others she was with.


    Katherine subconsciously slowed down her pace, trying to distance herself and not catch the attention


    of Zack and the people they were about to cross. To be honest, she really didn''t want to get involved


    with Zack''s "acquaintances" and these other people.


    Thalia Price was the first one to recognize Charles and Sean.She smiled at them.


    "Mr.Jacobs and Mr.Lewis!"


    Then, her gaze transferred to Zack.


    "Long time no see, Zack," she said.


    Zack nced at her indifferently before muttering a brief greeting.Then, he turned his head to look at


    Katherine, who wasgging behind them.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" he asked.


    Zack frowned slightly.


    The coldness in his eyes earlier was quickly reced with concern.


    Thalia followed Zack¡¯s line of sight.


    When she saw Katherine, a mocking smile immediately formed on her face.


    "Mrs.Colburn! Oops, I forgot, you have already divorced.Miss Wilson, it''s nice to see you here.It''s been


    so long since west saw each other!"


    The smile on her lips never faded, but the people who heard her could definitely sense the sarcasm in


    her words.


    Of course, she was resentful and sarcastic.She had chased Zack for several years.


    However, Zack ended up marrying Katherine, a woman who came from nowhere.


    ¡®Who should Zack marry? How can I let go of the anger I kept for years?¡¯ Thalia thought.


    The Price family¡¯s level in terms of wealth and status was way higher than the Cooper family.


    Back then, when Zack and Natalie were still together, Thalia felt that it was unfair.


    She was no worse than Natalie in terms of family background and appearance.She had known Zack for


    years, even longer than Natalie! However, Zack chose Natalie in the end.


    So, Thalia was furious.She even thought that Zack was very weird when socializing with other


    people.She had never heard any rumor about Zack and his rtionships.


    Even when he was in a rtionship with Natalie, he seldom went out with her.


    Moreover, no one else had been romantically linked to Zack in the past years.


    So, no matter how unwilling Thalia was, she slowly epted and gave up the thought of her and Zack.


    She initially thought that Zack and Natalie would end up together.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect what happened five years ago, when Katherine Wilson suddenly appeared.


    Thalia was shocked.


    On the day Zack and Katherine got married, she immediately flew back to see who Katherine was


    exactly.


    She endured a ten-hour flight just for that.


    The truth was, other than her pretty face, Katherine had nothing.


    How could Thalia let go of the man she had liked ever since she was young? She was already unwilling


    to give up Zack to Natalie, let alone Katherine, a mere nobody who appeared out of nowhere.


    Furious and hurt, Thalia marched to the wedding¡¯s dressing room and confronted Katherine.She


    pointed her finger at the bride and told her countless sphemous words.


    Not only did she want to confront Katherine, she even tried to hurt her physically.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thalia was one shameless woman.


    However, just as she was about to take action, Zack entered the room.


    His expression was cold as ice when he looked at Thalia and asked someone to take her away.


    After that, Thalia returned to the country right after finishing her studies.


    Her only goal was to embarrass Katherine, after all.


    While Katherine remained a goody-two- shoes in her three-year marriage with Zack, Natalie and Thalia


    were theplete opposite.


    Natalie acted like a bitch, while Thalia looked like a cannibal who badly wanted to attack and destroy


    Katherine at any moment.


    The shameful incident before the wedding was also the only time where Zack protected Katherine.


    Katherine was able to endure a three-year-long marriage because of what Zack said that day.


    "Whether you like it or not, you cannot just criticize Katherine.She is my wife! You have no right to hurt


    her, Thalia!"


    When Thalia mindlessly brought up the issue about their divorce, Katherine''s smile instantly faded.


    Butpared to before, she no longer felt embarrassed and sad upon hearing Thalia¡¯s remark.


    "Long time no see, Miss Price." She calmly looked at Thalia.Her charming eyes were filled with nothing


    but joy.


    It was as if she missed the sarcasm in Thalia''s words earlier.


    Everyone there knew about what happened in the past, but none of them had the confidence to stop


    the looming tension in the room.


    Cherry was worried that Katherine would be embarrassed.She was about to speak up when she saw


    Katherine smile.


    "Miss Price''s memory is quite terrible.It hadn''t been a year since our divorce, but it seemed like you


    couldn''t remember it.And goodness, you''re still young!"


    Katherine said as she looked straight into her eyes.


    On the other hand, Thalia was so angry that her face contorted in a grimace.


    "Looks like you''re very aware that you and Zack are divorced now.After all, when you divorced Zack,


    you tantly announced on the inte that you would leave the Colburn family without taking any


    property.And now, you still cling to him all the time.Katherine, don''t you have any shame?" Thalia


    muttered with so much hatred.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Zack growled in a warning tone, "Thalia!"


    They were all from the same circle, so naturally, they knew that one could never say anything directly


    no matter what happened.


    Thalia could say this without reservation because she believed Katherine didn''t have the same


    background as them.


    As such, Thalia didn''t see the need to have a superficial rtionship with Katherine.


    Hearing Zack''s tant warning, Thalia''s momentum weakened a little.


    Still, she was adamant about expressing her opinion.


    "Did I say anything wrong? If she genuinely wants to leave you, she should stay away from Y City, get


    a job, and marry someone who is her equal! But no! She''s deliberately attracting your attention every


    day, and you are falling for it, Zack.Even if you can''t see that she¡¯s only ying hard to get."


    "Only ying hard to get?"


    Katherine''s voice echoed in an incredulous tone.


    After that, she sarcasticallyughed while looking at Thalia.


    Then, as she turned to Zack, she asked, emphasizing each word, "Zack, do you recall what I asked


    Mr.Hall to tell you on the day of our divorce?"


    Not waiting for Zack to speak, Katherine continued, "It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t remember it because


    I do."


    Katherine stopped for a bit before clearly repeating the words she''d said that day.


    "I said, to avoid misunderstandings, we should treat each other as strangers when we meet again in


    the future."


    Shaking her head, Katherine said in a firm tone, "And not once did I not follow the words I''ve spoken


    that day."


    At this point, Katherine sighed before she continued, "I didn''t anticipate that someone would think


    otherwise and believe that I was only ying hard to get and wouldn''t even let you go, Zack.Maybe


    Miss Price is right.I should marry someone who is my equal, someone who''s worthy of me.But you,


    Zack..."


    Katherine scoffed, her expression turning frigid, "You are simply not worthy of me."


    Although the corridor was empty and her voice was not loud, it was still quite impactful to the two


    groups of people present.


    So, the words which were spoken in a soft and gentle manner were loud enough for everyone to hear


    clearly.


    Sean couldn''t help but take a deep breath when he heard Katherine say those words.


    If it hadn''t been for the awkward yet frigid atmosphere, Sean would probably rush towards Katherine


    and give her a thumbs up while yelling, "Awesome!"


    For Sean, after being friends with Zack all these years, this was the first time he''d heard a woman


    dere that Zack wasn''t worthy of her.


    After witnessing such a fervent exchange, Sean was thrilled and stunned at the same time.


    And obviously, he wasn''t the only one who had a simr reaction.


    Even Thalia, who despised Katherine so much, was caught off guard by Katherine''s unrestrained


    remark.


    While looking at Katherine, Thalia thought in disdain, ¡®This woman, how could she say such shameless


    words without even blinking?¡¯


    As if Katherine didn''t notice their reactions, she indifferently walked past Zack and stopped beside


    Thalia after she''d finished saying that.


    Katherine snorted after she met Thalia''s eyes.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Miss Price, that I should definitely find a man worthy of me."


    Deeply angered by Katherine''s nonchnt behavior, Thalia yelled, "Katherine Wilson, how shameless


    can you be?!"


    Katherine didn''t even react and only averted her gaze before she walked away.


    Katherine left in an unhurried manner.


    Nheless, Thalia stood there watching Katherine''s retreating figure, unable to feel the happiness


    that she''d anticipated once Katherine left.


    As she thought about it, Thalia then realized why.


    Katherine didn''t appear to be running away or flustered.


    It was more like she was leaving with an arrogance that belonged to a queen that just won in her own


    battle.


    Charles frowned and turned to face Zack, who was wearing a cold yet hurt expression.


    He asked Zack in a serious tone, "Are you not going to chase after Katherine?"


    Zack only gave Charles a sidelong nce after hearing Charles'' remarks.


    Sean, however, didn''t have the patience and shook him, hurriedly saying, "Zack, listen to me.There will


    be no future between the two of you if you don''t chase her now!"


    Being ruthlessly shaken by Sean, Zack appeared to regain his senses at this point, raising his leg to


    chase Katherine in the direction she had gone to.


    Upon seeing this, Sean breathed a sigh of relief.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, after having a handful of interactions with Katherine, he was starting to believe that, aside


    from her, there was no one else who deserved Zack.


    Although what Thalia said just now was too harsh, they, too, had an unfavorable impression of


    Katherine before she married Zack and up until they divorced.


    At that time, they assumed that Katherine didn¡¯t deserve to be married to Zack because Sean and the


    others heard Katherine say something on a video recording that made them think negatively of her.


    But after Katherine and Zack divorced, it was as if the clouds parted, and they could see more clearly


    what kind of person Katherine was.


    They then realized that the woman they always used of being cunning or scheming was merely


    someone who wanted to marry the guy she had admired for ten years.


    Perhaps Katherine''s coldness toward them stemmed from the fact that they were once someone like


    Thalia, who judged her without first getting to know her.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Sean had not previously given it much thought.


    But now that he had understood things clearly, he felt ashamed of himself.


    Nheless, Katherine kept some things to herself and didn''t even bother to exin, possibly because


    she thought it was useless to say more.


    But being an onlooker, Sean believed that Katherine didn''t deserve to go through it.


    Feeling that he needed to straighten things out, Sean exined in a heated manner, "Thalia, you got it


    all wrong.Katherine is not ying hard to get.Between them, the one who wants to remarry is Zack.The


    one who is bothering Katherine is Zack.The one who refuses to let go is also Zack, so whatever you


    said just now was all wrong."


    Pausing to look at Thalia in disdain, Sean scornfully added, "Before criticizing others, you have to


    determine first whether you have the qualifications.Who do you think you are to condemn Katherine like


    that?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean had always been a carefree person, so sometimes, he didn''t take things seriously.He was always


    kind to women, and as a distinguished gentleman, he had never said any harsh words.


    But now, thinking that he ought to say these words, he couldn''t help but rebuke Thalia for crossing the


    line.


    Even several minutes had passed, Thalia¡¯s entire body was still stiff, and all she could think of was how


    Katherine directly said that Zack was not worthy of her.


    Naturally, she didn''t bother listening to Sean¡¯s words.


    Apparently, Thalia was so bewildered that she was a little lost for a while.


    Fortunately, her good friend beside her helped her speak a few things, though Sean scoffed at them


    and retorted back.


    After that, Thalia¡¯s good friend did not dare to refute whatever Sean said due to the Lewis family''s


    influence.


    In the end, she decided to leave, dragging Thalia away.


    After witnessing all of this, Cherry could only react after seeing that things had settled down.


    Looking at Charles, she dazedly murmured, "Charles, just now, did Katherine say that Zack isn¡¯t worthy


    of her?"


    Charles nodded as he replied, "Yes."


    He, too, was shocked when he heard Katherine say those words.


    Astounded, Cherry covered her mouth and eximed in disbelief, "Katherine is too awesome!"


    Sean, who had just finished swearing at Thalia and her friend, and was still unhappy, found a rare ally


    who was Cherry.


    Sean¡¯s brows gradually softened as he asked in an excited voice, "You think so too, right?"


    Cherry snapped out of her daze and looked at Sean.


    Beaming widely, she eximed, "Yes! Katherine is so incredible! The next time I see her, I''ll have to


    ask her how she did that!"


    Obviously, Sean felt the same way and muttered, "I''m also curious as to how she could express her


    thoughts boldly."


    But, he did not dare enough to voice his own thoughts.


    Charles, who was standing off to the side, was speechless at their exchange.


    Sighing exasperatedly, he silently thought, ¡®Do these two really think that they are watching a TV


    show?''


    When Katherine went downstairs, the coldness on her face somewhat dissipated, and she seemed to


    have recovered herposure already.


    As Katherine walked by, a waiter politely greeted her, to which she immediately responded with a faint


    smile.


    "Good evening."


    At 8:00 p.m., the sky was already dark outside.


    As Katherine was about to leave through the doors of Early March Restaurant, something shed


    across her mind, making here to a halt.She was lost in her own thoughts.


    Katherine only came back to her senses when someone seized her wrist.


    Without looking back, she already knew who was bold enough to do this to her.


    She said through gritted teeth, "Let go."


    As if going against her order, the hand that was gripping her wrist did not even loosen, and he even


    wanted to sp Katherine''s fingers.


    Katherine forcefully yanked her hand and turned to face him.


    Smiling coldly, she said to Zack, "Are my words not clear enough? Or do you think I''m willing to be


    labeled as a shameless woman?"


    Being divorced for ten months, Katherine always believed that she had divorced Zack swiftly and


    cleanly, having left with no attachments.


    However, being criticized by Thalia today made Katherine feel as if she came back to the time when


    she and Zack were not yet divorced.


    The time when everyone was rushing forward to condemn her, saying that she was a scheming and a


    greedy woman, took over her mind.


    Katherine looked at him.Her eyes were devoid of emotions.


    "Zack, I''ve lived a life without dignity and self-respect for the past three years.After experiencing that,


    I''m determined not to throw my dignity away, not now nor in the future."


    Pausing for a while, Katherine calmly emphasized, "You are not worthy of me.That''s the truth.I didn¡¯t


    merely say it just to anger Thalia."


    As she finished saying that, she directly stared at him.


    Zack felt a sharp pang in his chest.


    He would rather have her curse him and hit him than tell him calmly that he was unworthy of her.


    On the other hand, Katherine had not yetpleted saying the words she had kept to herself and


    continued, "You are selfish, Zack.In the past when you didn''t like me, you chose to forget that I was


    your wife, and now when you do like me, you don''t consider that I''m no longer your wife.From


    beginning to end, all you want is to be happy, for your own love to be reciprocated, and to force


    everything to bend towards your own will."


    Every word she uttered was so blunt.


    It pained him just by simply listening.Still, Zack had no way to refute her.What she had said just now


    was absolutely right.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Zack loosened his grip on Katherine''s wrist.Thetter then moved her hand to finally free herself from


    the former.


    Katherine rolled her eyes and sighed as she walked to the parking lot.It had already been ten months.


    Katherine thought she had already let go of her feelings for Zack.


    But the truth was, Katherine hadn''t.


    Now, she felt like Thalia had pped her back to her senses.


    Katherine now realized that the reason why she left Zack was because of his ruthlessness and


    indifference.


    In those three years that they had been together, if Zack had once stood up for Katherine, she wouldn''t


    be so embarrassed.


    But no, that didn''t happen.It was more important for a person to prioritize their future over their past.


    If a person continued to dwell on their past, it wouldn''t be helpful for their personal growth.


    This was why Katherine didn¡¯t want to get back with Zack.


    After getting inside her car, Katherine didn''t drive right away.She sighed and massaged her temples as


    she thought about what Thalia had said to her.


    It was ironic that other people saw Katherine as a person who was calm and reserved.


    However, deep inside, only she knew how broken she was because of the failed marriage.


    As Katherine let her tears flow, she was startled because her phone suddenly rang.She took it and


    checked who it was.


    "Alice..." Katherine murmured.


    She didn''t want to answer since she was afraid that talking to Alice might identally reveal what she


    was feeling at the moment.


    But Katherine''s car was so quiet that she couldn''t help but recall everything she said to Zack.


    ¡®why is my memory so good at times like this?¡¯ Katherine thought as she frustratedly ruffled her hair.


    Katherine sighed.She didn''t mean any of the things she told Zack.


    In fact, she didn''t really think that he wasn''t worthy of her.


    Katherine just couldn''t ept it.She couldn''t ept that she had spent ten years of her life loving


    someone that left her in vain.


    Katherine raised her hand to cover her eyes.She picked up her phone with her other hand and


    answered the call.


    "Hello?" Katherine said.


    "Katherine, I have good news for you!" Alice replied cheerfully.


    "Natalie''s acting skills are too bad.The director couldn''t stand how bad she was, so she was kicked out


    of the production," she said andughed loudly.


    Katherine smiled a bit at Alice''s reaction.


    "When did this happen?" she asked.


    Katherine quickly wiped her tears and smiled at her phone.


    Alice didn''t suspect anything since she was busy exining.


    "It happened this afternoon! I heard that she had too many scenes.And if she continues to be that way,


    she will be the cause of the dy! Even Daphne couldn''t handle how unprofessional Natalie was.It


    even got to a point where Daphne made the director choose over her and Natalie.I mean, the director


    isn''t dumb to choose Natalie, right?" Alice said, full of enthusiasm.


    Katherine looked out of the window and admired the night sky.The moon is full tonight" she thought.


    Because of everything that happened a while ago, Katherine felt tired of talking with Alice.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave Alice a small smile before she spoke, "Then, that must really be great news."


    Alice looked at her phone suspiciously.


    "Why do I feel like you''re trying to hide something? Are you okay? What happened?" she asked her


    right away.


    "You''re just too excited because of what happened earlier.That must be your imagination," Katherine


    immediately replied.


    Katherine paused for a moment before adding, "I won''t be saying more because I''ll be driving.Let''s talk


    next time, okay?"


    Alice looked at the duration of their call and red at Katherine.


    "Hm, you''re getting impatient in two minutes? You must have a new lover, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to


    talk to me anymore! Go ahead and meet someone new!" she said dramatically.


    Katherine chuckled at her best friend''s remark.


    "I''m hanging up," she said.


    Alice didn''t reply and just waited until Katherine hung up.


    ¡®Aren''t you a little too heartless, my friend?¡¯ Alice thought as she sighed.


    She kept wondering what could be bothering Katherine.


    After ending the call, Katherine opened her car window and let the night breeze soothe her.


    When she calmed down, she drove straight home.


    When Katherine returned to her vi, it was already half-past eight in the evening.She felt a little tired


    and fell asleep after taking a shower.


    However, Katherine wasn''t able to sleep well.


    When she met Thalia, all the painful experiences came rushing to her mind.


    Katherine kept dreaming of the people who mocked her in her three years of marriage with Zack.She


    huddled up into her nket and cried silently.


    Sean had just arrived home.


    Today was supposed to be a happy day, but because of Thalia, everyone went home unhappily.


    It wasn''t easy for Sean to make a good andsting impression of himself to Katherine.


    And because of what Thalia did, he figured Katherine would just ignore him when they met.


    After that incident, Sean gave up his n of going to the bar.He was so tired that he only wanted to go


    home to take a shower and sleep.


    But just as Sean got home, his phone rang.


    He wasn''t expecting any calls and was surprised that Zack, his childhood friend who chased Katherine


    earlier, was calling.


    "What''s up, Zack?" Sean said as he answered the call.


    An unfamiliar voice answered.


    "Hello, are you Mr.Colburn¡¯s friend? Mr.Colburn had a car ident and is now in the city hospital.Is it


    convenient for you toe over?"


    Sean''s eyes widened as he heard the news.


    "What happened to him? Is he okay?" Sean asked anxiously.


    "Mr.Colburn is in the operating room at the moment," the person on the other line said.


    Sean fell on the floor and was unable to speak.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Frightened, Sean inwardly thought, ¡®Are you kidding me? How the hell did Zack suddenly get into an


    ident?¡¯ Sean answered hastily, "All right, I''ll be there in fifteen minutes!"


    Sean never imagined Zack would be involved in a car ident while chasing another car.


    ording to the person who informed him, Zack appeared to be in critical condition.


    He hastily put on his shoes, which he had just taken off.


    Meanwhile, his maid, Minerva, who was carrying dishes, noticed what he was doing and yelled,


    "Mr.Lewis, why are you in such a hurry? Do you want to eat? Do you want me to heat this for you?"


    "No need, Minerva.Also, you may sleep early.My friend is involved in a car ident, so I have to go to


    the hospital now!"


    After he finished speaking, Sean went to the garage to retrieve his car and started it before driving.


    Sean sped all the way to the entrance of the hospital.


    It was alreadyte at night, and there were only a few visitors, so the vicinity looked empty and quiet.


    Sean stepped out of the car and dashed towards the operating room after asking the nurse.


    Outside the operating room, a man stood holding Zack''s phone.


    "Good morning, Mr.Lewis.My name is Levi Young.Mr.Colburn is still in the operating room." Sean asked


    in a worried voice, "How is he doing?"


    Seeing how nervous Sean was, Levi quickly exined, "ording to the doctor who attended


    Mr.Colburn, one of his legs was fractured, so he must undergo an operation immediately.But all in all,


    he''s doing fine."


    After Sean heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He then emotionally said, "You should have told me sooner.You scared the living daylights out of me.I


    thought that Zack is in a critical situation." Levi felt embarrassed.


    "I apologize for not making it clear."


    Sean waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t intend to argue with him.He asked, "Are you the other


    driver who''s also involved in the car ident?"


    Hearing Sean''s question, Levi immediately felt guilty.


    "I''m really sorry; I stepped on the elerator by ident and hit..."


    "I''m sorry?" Sean said incredulously, sneering.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What can your sorry do? If your apology is helpful, then what''s the use of having police officers? Just


    follow the appropriate procedure in this case.As for the rest, wait for Zack to wake up!"


    Raising his hands, Levi answered timidly, "All right, all right."


    Without a doubt, Zack''s car was high-end.


    On the other hand, Sean''s air of aristocracy was noticeable without even doing anything else.


    Furthermore, the watch he was wearing seemed to be from a vintage collection.


    Levi was wary of offending these people because it was clear that Sean and Zack''s family background


    was not simple.


    So, Levi didn¡¯t dare to say anything else after seeing Sean''s annoyed expression.


    Sean called Aidan and let him deal with some matters while Sean was waiting for Zack outside the


    operating room.


    After waiting for Zack''s operation to finish, only then did Sean confirm that his friend was indeed fine.


    When Zack emerged from the operating room, he was still conscious, though his left leg was wrapped


    in gauze.


    However, as Zack quietlyy on the bed with his eyes open, the icy expression on his face didn''t


    change for a bit.


    Sean got up from the seat and walked towards Zack.


    He teasingly said, "Wow, Zack, I''d never imagined that you would be involved in a car ident after


    chasing Katherine."


    Zack gave Sean a stern look when he heard what Sean said.


    Sean was not scared of him at all and continued, "Why? Did Katherine not forgive you, so you


    attempted tomit suicide?"


    Sean had no idea whether what he had just said was correct.


    Zack froze for a second and closed his eyes, refusing to pay attention to Sean, who was gloating over


    his condition.


    What a terrible friend he had here.


    Zack was sure that he would have kicked Sean away if his leg hadn''t been injured.


    Afterward, Zack was transferred to a private ward.


    After the doctor and the nurse left the room, Sean moved his chair beside Zack''s bed and took a seat.


    As Sean looked at his pitiful condition, he finally regained his conscience and sighed, "Forget it.You are


    heartbroken, and now your leg is also fractured, so I won''t make fun of you."


    After that, Sean stopped beating around the bush and earnestly asked him, "Zack, what the hell


    happened?"


    Zack, who was lying on the bed, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    But Sean was well aware that Zack had not yet fallen asleep; he just didn''t want to answer his


    question.


    Seeing how Zack reacted, Sean immediately became curious and pestered him.


    "What did Katherine say to you? Why are you acting so dejected, just like a dog abandoned by its


    owner?"


    Listening to Sean''s endless chatter, Zack could not help but ask, "Can''t you keep your mouth shut for a


    little while?"


    Sean finally exhaled a sigh of relief when he saw that Zack still had the strength to berate him.


    "Thankfully, you still have the strength left in you to scold me."


    Zack was speechless upon hearing Sean''s sudden response.


    Zack wondered how he came to know such a shameless person, who had be his friends for


    years.


    Sean took his phone out and opened the camera when Zack noticed this, he reached for Sean''s


    phone.


    "Are you itching for a beating?"


    Sean instinctively dodged, but the phone was already in Zack''s hand, so he could only exin, "What


    are you so anxious about? Can''t you see that I¡¯m trying to help you?! Something bad has happened to


    you, so once I post this on Instagram, Katherine will feel sorry for you ande over to take care of


    you.Isn''t that wonderful?"


    Zack released his grip on the phone and pursed his lips while saying, "Stop talking nonsense."


    Sean replied, "Are you still concerned about what I''m about to do?"


    Zack only looked at him and didn¡¯t answer though he silently agreed.


    Therefore, ten minutester, Sean posted a photo of Zack on his Instagram Story, which showed that


    he was lying on a hospital bed with an injured leg.


    The caption wrote: [Even if you''re heartbroken, don''t be so downhearted; there are other things in the


    world besides love, such as cigarettes and booze, my friend.]


    Seeing this, Zack felt as if the veins on his forehead were about to burst out due to frustration.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Katherine did not have a good night''s sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, her phone on the bedside table kept flickering.


    Since Katherine didn¡¯t sleep well, she had a headache and was in a foul mood.


    Katherine reached out to take the phone on the bedside table, and after she unlocked it, she saw the


    Instagram notifications on the screen had already disyed: [99+].


    Clicking her recent notifications, she noticed that she''d received a few messages from Alice, as well as


    Cherry, in which she was asking Katherine how she was feeling.


    Katherine responded to Cherry''s message first by sending: [I''m fine.]


    Then, she went to Alice¡¯s chat history.


    Looking at the unread messages, Katherine realized that Alice also messaged herst night, albeit its


    contents were all nonsense.


    However, thetest message was sent twenty minutes ago, and unlike the previous messages, this one


    was definitely more detailed and serious.


    Alice¡¯s message was: [Are you all right, Katherine?] Then, attached to it were a few screenshots of


    what happened the night before.


    Katherine quickly skimmed through it and discovered that Zack had been in a car ident the night


    before.


    After Sean posted a picture of Zack in his Instagram Story, it quickly became a trending topic.


    As a result, everyone in Y City now knew that Zack had been in a car ident the night before.


    Even though a car ident was not an umon urrence, the one involved was Zack, one of the


    most influential men in Y City.


    Moreover, Sean''s circle of friends termed Zack''s ident as his way of pursuing love; therefore, it


    instantly became a sensation and caught everyone''s attention.


    Somehow, Zack''s car ident became well-known not just inside their inner circle but also on the


    Inte.


    Someone then uploaded a photo of Zack and Katherine being together at the golf course yesterday.


    With Katherine and Zack''s previous rtionship, this "chase" that turned into a car ident took on a


    new meaning for theizens.


    The divorce between Katherine and Zackst year basically caused a lot ofmotion, and this time,


    Zack was involved in a car ident.


    But, when Katherine checked her Twitter, she discovered that the trending topic concerning this matter


    had already been withdrawn.


    If Alice hadn''t taken screenshots to inform her of this, Katherine might not have been aware that she


    was also included in this matter.


    Zack was involved in a car ident, and Sean was still in the mood to post it on his Instagram.


    It seemed that Zack''s condition was not that serious.


    After reading all of Alice''s messages, Katherine responded to each one of them.


    Then, she put down her phone and went to take a bath.


    After breakfast, Katherine changed her clothes and drove to the gym.


    There, she exercised for more than two hours.She didn''t get back to the vi until it was lunchtime.


    Katherine just ordered lunch, and as soon as it was delivered, Alice called her.


    Katherine knitted her brows and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Alice leisurely replied, "Not yet.I was just taking a break, waiting for Helen to bring me some food."


    Alice took a deep breath before continuing in a worried tone, "So, what happenedst night?"


    Knowing Alice¡¯s gossipy nature, Katherine had already guessed that Alice wouldn''t be able to stop


    herself from askingst night''s matter.


    Katherine snorted, feigning ignorance, "I don''t know."


    Well, Katherine was right at some point.


    For instance, she really didn''t have a clue about how Zack was involved in a car ident.


    After all, she and Zack had separated at the entrance of Early March Restaurant.


    Also, Katherine only knew about Zack''s car ident from others.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alice didn''t believe that Katherine was not aware of it and agitatedly said, "Then, what happenedst


    night? Don''t try to lie to me.Something was definitely wrong when I called youst night!"


    It was unusual for Alice to see through her.


    So, Katherine smiled andplimented Alice, "Not bad.Your observation is on point."


    Alice snorted, though quite pleased with herself.


    "Don''t change the subject, Miss Wilson! Please answer my question directly!"


    Katherine put down the takeout food and nced at the jewelry box on the coffee table.


    Then, she replied, "I went to y golf yesterday and met Zack, Cherry, and others.After that, we had


    dinner together, and as we were about to leave, that''s when we met Thalia."


    Alice echoed, trying to remember why she was quite familiar with this name.


    "Thalia?"


    Then, after she recalled, Alice immediately understood and eximed, "What did she do again?"


    On the day of Katherine and Zack''s wedding, Alice, who should go to the dressing room, went to the


    comfort room instead, so Alice didn''t witness how Thalia caused an uproar and humiliated Katherine.


    Otherwise, based on Alice''s personality, she would have thrashed that little bitch, Thalia, to the ground.


    Although Aliceter found out about this, she was still so enraged that she exploded on the spot.


    After that, Thalia went abroad aftermitting such awful things, so even if Alice wished to avenge


    Katherine, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Alice did not expect that Thalia would cause trouble the instant she reappeared after being abroad for


    four years.


    "Nothing,"


    Katherine responded with a carefree smile, "Thalia just said something to provoke me, as she always


    does."


    Alice sneered.


    "I knew it! This bitch would do anything just to offend you!" Katherine chuckled.


    "Indeed."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Katherine was in a much better mood after exercising for more than two hours.She yfully continued,


    "I''m not going to say anything else.I want to eat now."


    Seeing that Katherine was in a good mood, Alice was quite relieved.


    Still, she curiously asked, "Oh, but Zack''s ident has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Nothing," Katherine answered.


    Her brows did not twitch in the slightest.She simply returned what Zack had said to her previously.


    Was it her fault that he was unable to stand it? Hearing the finality in Katherine''s voice, Alice didn''t


    bother asking again.


    "I''m done asking; go eat! I''ll be home in half a month so just wait for me to return!"


    Katherine nodded, saying, "Okay, bye."


    Katherine hung up the phone, reached for the jewelry box on the table, and opened it.


    Looking at the ne inside, at first, she wanted to throw it away, but she closed the box in the end.


    Why should she throw this ne? She had already bought this ne back from Zack.


    After Sean posted about Zack''s car ident, it quickly spread in their circle of friends.


    So, within a few hours, almost everyone who personally knew Zack was well-aware of it.


    As such, Zack received flowers and fruit baskets at the hospital these days, but the person he was


    hoping to see never showed up.


    "Throw it all away!" a voice thundered from inside the hospital room.


    On this particr day, Sean took his time to visit his friend, who was now lying on the hospital bed.


    But, just as he arrived at Zack''s ward, he suddenly heard his cold voice.


    "This fruit is so fresh.What a waste!" Sean eximed, raising his eyebrow.


    "Then, can you eat all of them for me?"


    Zack sneered, seeing this terrible friend of his.


    Because Zack''s legs had been fractured, he wouldn''t be able to leave the hospital for at least ten days,


    if not, half a month! After Zack had been hospitalized, Sean came to the hospital every day just to taunt


    him.


    If it were the ordinary days, Sean would not dare to say anything else when Zack became serious like


    this and would simply agree to anything Zack had said.


    However, the present was different from the past.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that could not be passed up.


    Sean pretended not to notice Zack''s murderous expression.


    "Let me guess, based on your mood.I could tell that Katherine didn''te today too."


    If Katherine came, Zack wouldn''t be a restless lion every day, looking at everyone with contempt, as if


    he was dissatisfied just by seeing them.


    When Aidan, who was standing off to the side, spotted Sean approaching Zack, he immediately left the


    ward.


    Sean dragged a chair over and sat down beside Zack.He cast a sidelong nce towards the flowers,


    clicking his tongue.He said, "Zack, your charisma hasn''t waned since then."


    Zack didn''t say anything.He only gave Sean a cold stare.


    Zack silently thought, ¡®Once my legs have recovered, Sean would regret doing this"


    Seeing that Zack didn''t bother to react, Sean sighed.


    "Don''t act this way.I''m not used to it."


    Then, Zack coldly said, "Get lost!"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Zack picked up a pillow and hurled it at Sean.


    Sean was quick to react.


    Seeing the iing pillow, he blocked it with his hand and grabbed it.


    "It''s pointless for you to vent your anger at me with a pillow.Everyone in Y City knows you were in a car


    ident and were hospitalized.Katherine probably knows it too, but it''s evident that she doesn''t want to


    see you."


    Once he finished speaking, Sean shrugged his shoulders, taking delight in Zack''s hopeless love life.


    Zack clenched his teeth and closed his eyes shut.He didn''t want to see Sean.


    Yet, he himself knew how hopeless his situation was.


    Sean stopped taunting him and lightly pushed Zack with his hand, seriously asking, "Can you tell me


    what Katherine said to you that night, and we''ll interpret it together."


    Zack was suddenly reminded of his painful exchange with Katherine.


    As a result, his cold expression instantly became murderous, and he ordered in an angry tone, "Aidan!


    Drag him away!"


    Not minding Zack''s anger, Sean clicked his tongue.


    He then usingly said, "I''m willing to put my life on the line for you.But you, how can you order Aidan


    to drag me out just like that?"


    Zack sneered.


    "Did you think I didn¡¯t notice how delighted you are when teasing me?" Sean rubbed his nose.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, he still pressed Zack to tell him the truth.


    "I''m not that kind of person.Tell me, what did Katherine say that night that made you so


    absentminded?"


    No matter what Sean did during these past few days, Zack didn¡¯t want to reveal what Katherine said


    that night.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Afterward, Zack couldn''t endure Sean¡¯s pestering, so he directly drove Sean out of his ward.


    As for what Katherine had said that night, no one would know it best other than the two parties


    involved.


    Pity, not one of them was willing to say it.


    Zack was admitted to the hospital for ten days before he was discharged.


    Those who should havee or who should not havee came to visit him in all those days.


    Of course, this was all thanks to Sean''s Instagram story.


    Nheless, the person Zack longed to see had never visited him, not even once during his stay.


    That month of March, Zack was discharged during the spring rains in Y City.


    Yet, the first thing he did was to ask Aidan, "Did Power Wave Company find apany that is willing to


    invest in them?"


    Although Zack''s sudden question surprised him, luckily, it was still within Aidan¡¯s control.


    As Zack''s secretary, he must remain attentive and cautious in his duties at all times.


    And one of his responsibilities was to always practically know everything rted to Zack.


    Last month, Zack had asked him to schedule a meeting with Nelson, the owner of Power Wave


    Company.


    Even if Zack didn¡¯t tell him what their meeting was about, Aidan had done enough preparation by


    asking his assistant to pay attention to the current situation of Power Wave Company.


    Now that Zack was asking about this matter, although it was abrupt, Aidan quickly replied, "It hasn''t


    been determined yet.


    Chesdale Corporation wants 20% of the shares, and Mr.Cooper refuses to give in, so Mr.Cooper has


    been contacting Future Technology."


    Zack sneered, "Give Mr.Cooper a call and tell him that if he can''t fulfill within three days what we


    agreed on thest time we met, I promise no one will invest in Power Wave Company."


    The present dilemma at Power Wave Company could not be solved with a few hundred thousand


    dors.


    Who would dare to take out three hundred million dors and invest it in apany that was on the


    verge of bankruptcy? Zack''s statements were not without basis.


    Only a few people had this much money.


    Some of them were Charles, the CEO of Chesdale Corporation, and Katherine, who owned Future


    Technology, which was one of Nelson''s ways out.


    Only Withershins Corporation and Star Tech Inc were Nelson Cooper''sst resort.


    In both of these corporations, Zack was connected.


    Zack had shares in Withershins Corporation, and he was also acquainted with the US branch CEO of


    Star Tech Inc.


    So it goes without saying that it was easy for Zack to block Power Wave Company''s escape route.


    Aidan gave him a brief nod.


    "Will do, Mr.Colburn."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Half a month had passed since Zack''s ident.


    Initially, Nelson believed that the matter regarding Natalie had been concluded just like that.


    Just in case, Nelson tried to find solutions for his failingpany.


    However, Ms.Summer of Future Technology repeatedly refused to meet him, and because of the harsh


    conditions of Chesdale Corporation, he only regarded Chesdale Corporation as his way out.


    As much as Nelson thought it all out, he didn''t expect Zack''s secretary to call today.


    Nelson''s face immediately paled as soon as he heard Zack''s message.


    It turned out that Zack had always recalled that incident.


    Nelson really couldn¡¯t understand why even though Zack had already divorced Katherine, he was still


    so protective of her! Nelson''s anger red up once again as he remembered how Katherine was


    practically pointing at his nose and scolding him that day.


    But who would care if Nelson was angry and felt insulted? Nelson feared that Zack wouldpletely


    block all of his escape routes if he dragged this out.


    At this point, even if Nelson didn''t want to, he could only urge Natalie toe forward and publicly


    apologize to Katherine.


    Although it had been nearly a month since the incident with Amelia, the entire Inte exploded when


    Natalie posted an apology.


    When this matter first came out, many people condemned Katherine from a moral high ground because


    no matter what was said, Amelia was Katherine''s grandmother, and Carrick was her uncle.


    If there was a problem, how could Katherine not be willing to help them out? Now that Natalie had


    revealed the details of that incident on Twitter, it was easy to imagine how theizens reacted to it.


    One could tell that this was initially a plot to set up Katherine, and its main goal was to make her


    miserable.


    Theizens attacked Natalie''s Twitter ount almost immediately after the tweet was posted, and


    their only thought was, ''How many people could do such a heinous thing like what Natalie did?¡¯


    Natalie''s tweet had been posted for less than three hours, yet it had already gained so much attention.


    Katherine was also aware of it after Alice informed her in Telegram.


    Nevertheless, Katherine made a rare trip to B City a few days after meeting Zack and Nelson.


    Katherine stayed in B City to attend some official matters, and once it waspleted, she stayed there


    and only returned to Y City after ten days.


    Katherine had only returned the day before yesterday, and Sean''s secretary came to inform her that


    Sean had already prepared the River Sand contract, which they discussed at the golf course thest


    time they met.


    No one would say no if given an opportunity to earn lots of money, and Katherine was no exception to


    that.


    As for the matter in Y City, although Katherine didn''t put too much thought into it, she hadn''t forgotten


    what Natalie did.


    Celine informed her that Nelson had recently tried to invite Miss Summer, which was Katherine herself.


    She had initially nned to see Nelson if he wouldn''t urge Natalie toe forward and apologize to


    her.


    Though, Katherine didn''t expect that Natalie would self-destruct on Twitter today.


    Katherine checked her Twitter feed.


    Sure enough, as what Alice had said, the words [Natalie had self-destructed] were already the No.1


    trending on Twitter.


    It had been twenty days since her meeting with Zack and Nelson, but Natalie had only taken action


    today.


    Naturally, Katherine was well-aware of who made Natalie do this, but she no longer wanted to have any


    connection with Zack.


    She''d just take it as something Zack owed her in the past, and he was now merely returning it.


    After she closed the Twitter app, Katherine sent Alice a simple message.Then, she put the phone in her


    bag and picked it up before leaving the office.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "Excuse me, Miss Wilson." Her secretary called out for her.


    Celine approached Katherine just as she was about to leave her office.


    Katherine nced at her and asked firmly, "What''s wrong?"


    Celine hesitated for a moment before she handed the invitation to Katherine.


    "The Smith Real Estate Company will be holding a dinner party next Wednesday.Are you going to


    attend, Ms.Wilson?"


    "Smith Real Estate Company?"


    She couldn''t help but wonder.


    Katherine raised her brows slightly.


    "Why would they suddenly throw a party?"


    "Mr.Liam, the son of Mr.Smith, is said to be the one who organized the party, Ms.Wilson."


    "Liam Smith?" Katherine was taken aback after hearing his name.


    Katherine and Liam had met once.


    It was that time when Katherine went to see Liam''s father, Arthur Smith, and she was invited over for


    dinner.


    In the midst of the dinner, Liam pushed open the door and walked in without a glint of interest in his


    eyes.


    He sat down after casually greeting Arthur.


    Katherine was well aware that Liam, the son of Smith Real Estatepany owner, was a man who


    knew how to live his life to the fullest.


    Celine nodded, "Mr.Liam has been assigned to work in this city and intends to stay for at least half a


    year.So..."


    Katherine understood what Celine was saying.


    This party was being organized by Liam the moment he arrived.


    He was, indeed, a man who knew how to have fun.


    Katherine clicked her tongue when she realized what the celebration was all about.


    "I won''t attend.I don''t have time," she answered without hesitation.


    She had never participated in these kinds of parties, and she wasn''t interested either, let alone going


    as the CEO of Future Technology.


    Celine grasped the situation.


    "Alright, Miss Wilson, I understand."


    "In that case, I''ll be leaving first," Katherine replied.


    "I''ll escort you out, Ms.Wilson," Celine offered.


    Katherine gave a kind smile.


    "There¡¯s no need, Celine.Just get on with your work instead." She carried her bag and made her way


    out of the building.


    Just as she got into her car, the phone in her bag rang.


    Katherine took out her phone.She thought that it was a call from Alice, but it turned out to be a call from


    Cherry.


    "Hello, Cherry?"


    "Katherine, I didn''t disturb your work, did I?" Cherry asked worriedly.


    Katherine smiled.


    "No worries, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s a relief.By the way, my birthday is on the twelfth day of this month, and I''m nning to hold a


    birthday bash this weekend.Is it possible for you toe, Katherine?"


    Cherry considered Katherine to be her role model ever since that night when she saw how Katherine


    insulted Zack right in front of his face, saying that he was unworthy of her.


    Since she looked up to Katherine that much, She naturally hoped that Katherine would attend her


    birthday celebration.


    However, Cherry knew the matter between Katherine and Zack, so she was hesitant to call


    Katherine.She was anxious if Katherine would be willing toe on her birthday.


    Cherry asked her carefully over the phone.


    She was feeling nervous about what Katherine''s decision would be.


    Katherine pursed her lips, "On Sunday?"


    "Yes!" Cherry quickly answered.


    "Alright, I will be there.Just send me the venue of your party."


    "Ah, really? Katherine, will you reallye?!"


    Cherry eximed on the other line.


    When Katherine heard Cherry scream, she could not help butugh.


    "Yes, why? You do not want me to go?"Cherry immediately denied it.


    "No, no! It''s great that you cane! I''ll send you the location! I won''t bother you for now.You can get


    back on your work!"


    "Okay," Katherine said before ending the call.


    After hanging up, Katherine stared at her phone and couldn''t help but smile.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cherry, that little girl, she quite liked her.Moreover, Cherry seemed to be fond of her too.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    It was an unusual Sunday in Y City.It had been raining for many days, but the sky had cleared up


    today.


    Just as Katherine woke up, the doorbell rang.She quickly changed her clothes and headed downstairs.


    Celine was already waiting at the door.


    Katherine hurriedly opened the front door.


    "You came so early, Celine.Thank you for your hard work," she said and gestured Celine to head inside


    the house.


    Celine politely bowed at Katherine.


    "It''s my job, Miss Wilson.You don''t need to thank me for that," she replied.


    As Celine spoke, she handed Katherine the gift thetter asked the former to buy for Cherry''s birthday.


    "Have you eaten your breakfast?" Katherine asked Celine with a smile.


    Katherine took the bag and offered food to Celine again.


    "I already ate, Miss Wilson," Celine replied firmly.


    "Alright, then.I''ll just make one for myself,"


    Katherine said and proceeded to walk to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Celine was stunned and stood in silence.


    After a while, she bit her lip and regretted what she had said to Katherine.


    Celine hesitantly looked at Katherine and thought, ¡®What''s wrong with you, Celine? Your boss wants to


    make you breakfast, and you didn''t even dare to ept it? What do you think she would feel?¡¯ But


    since Celine had already said it, she thought it would be useless to dwell over it.


    "Then I won''t disturb you, Miss," she said and smiled.


    Katherine chuckled when she saw how guilty Celine looked.


    "Come on in and have a cup of coffee.I know my cooking skills are subpar, but I can make good


    coffee," she chirped.


    Celine scratched her head and awkwardly sat at the dining table.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble then, Miss Wilson," she replied.


    Katherine nced at Celine and smiled secretly before turning around to get a coffee cup.


    "Suit yourself," she said elegantly.


    While waiting, Celine looked around and admired the interior design of the kitchen.


    Katherine bought this vi during her sophomore year because she found it hard tomute to school.


    However, Katherine barely lived here because she was so busy.


    In the end, she graduated without getting her diploma and left the vi vacant because she married


    Zack.


    It was only after the divorce that this ce had an owner again.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    During that time, Celine was already Katherine''s secretary.


    Though the vi was fully furnished, Katherine had asked Celine to find someone to renovate it.


    At first, Celine had thought that her boss only wanted something simple.


    It was only when Katherine handed her unique designs to Celine that thetter realized that she saw


    things in such a simple way.


    From that moment, Celine recognized how Katherine was creative and straightforward in getting things


    done.


    The renovation of the ce was time-consuming and very costly.


    In fact, it was expensive because some of the designs Katherine wanted required pricey materials.


    Celine thought it was rming, but Katherine had an ultimatum, "Money is not a problem."


    The oue of the design was more important than how much it cost.


    At that time, Celine didn''t quite understand why Katherine would go all out for this vi.


    Now that Celine had seen how innovative and intricate the interior design was, she admired Katherine


    more.


    Katherine really knew what she wanted.


    Based on how the interior design of the ce, it could be seen how much she thought of utilizing the


    space provided.


    Katherine walked into the dining room to prepare coffee when she saw Celine in her deep thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about?" Katherine asked with a subtle smile.


    Celine shook her head when she realized that she had be distracted.


    She lowered her head in embarrassment before speaking, "It''s nothing, Miss.It''s just that this is the first


    time I saw your ce after it had been renovated.It''s nice and sophisticated."


    Katherine smiled as she scooped coffee grounds onto the cup.


    "Celine, are you praising my talent in design?" she delightfully asked.


    "Miss Wilson, you are talented in many things," Celine politely replied.


    In this world, there were two types of people.


    One type would be someone who was a genius, and the other, an average person.


    It was evident that Katherine was a genius brought to life by the heavens, while Celine was the average


    person.


    Ordinary people needed to work twice as hard to get where they wanted to be.


    But there was no need to exert any effort for geniuses because they had the knowledge and talents to


    seed.


    Although it might seem like Celine was just trying to please her boss, it was true that Katherine did


    things very well.


    She was a fast learner, and she proved to be better than most people.


    Celine believed that even if Katherine didn''t enter the business world, thetter would definitely be


    outstanding in other careers.


    Katherine jokingly gave Celine a side-eye.


    "Praise me all you want.But I won''t raise your sry anymore," she said.


    Once again, Celine was embarrassed.


    "No, Miss Wilson.I wasn''t saying that for you to raise my sry.Besides, my sry is already high," she


    hurriedly said.


    Katherine was a generous boss.


    Last year, she had raised Celine¡¯s sry twice.


    Even after being her secretary for years, Celine had never suffered a loss.


    Katherine clicked her tongue slightly while shaking her head.


    "I never knew that someone would dislike having a high sry," she said.


    Celine blushed in shame.


    She lowered her head and didn''t speak anymore.


    All she could do was to watch Katherine make coffee.


    Katherine poured hot water into the coffee grounds and left it to drip through a filter.


    While waiting, Katherine looked up at Celine and smiled.


    "Rx! I was just teasing you," she said and tapped Celine¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Katherine opened a bag of cookies as she spoke.


    "Try it."


    She motioned for Celine to try the coffee.


    "Alice asked someone to bring it for me."


    "Thank you,"


    Celine said with a soft smile on her face.


    Katherine looked at the coffeepot for a moment before she finally turned to Celine.


    "Is it delicious?" Celine nodded.


    "It is delicious."


    "Then bring it with you when you leave," Katherine said.


    "It''s too sweet for my liking."


    Celine was stunned for a moment because of Katherine''s offer.


    After a few seconds, she collected herself and then nodded; she didn''t bother refusing.


    Celine knew that Katherine did not like to eat things that were too sweet.


    After drinking the coffee, Celine finally left the room.


    Katherine took the snacks that Alice ordered someone to give her as soon as Celine left.


    After Celine left, Katherine sent a message to Alice.


    Katherine: [The snacks you sent me were too sweet.I gave them all to Celine.Alice was just taking a


    break from the shooting.She immediately sent a sad emoji to Katherine when she saw the text.


    With a sigh, she added: [Katherine! Don''t you love me anymore? First, there¡¯s Celine, and then there''s


    also Cherry! I really don''t have a ce in your heart, do I?]


    Katherine looked at the text for a moment as she raised her eyebrows.


    Katherine: [Since you already know, be kind and give your seat to the rookie.]


    Alice, who stared at her phone, pouted as she was taken aback by Katherine''s message.


    ¡®Katherine should not be able to change her heart so quickly!"


    Alice thought to herself.


    Katherine continued to talk to Alice for a while then drove out to have lunch.


    Then, she went to the cinema to watch a movie.


    She also ate dinner in the nearby mall at around five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Katherine then drove to Cherry''s birthday party around six o''clock in the evening.


    At half-past six, the surroundings were alreadypletely dark.


    There were dark clouds in the sky.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A while ago, the sky was clear and bright, but suddenly, it started to drizzle.


    Katherine hadn''t reached the entrance of the vi yet, but she could already see a lot of cars parked on


    the side.


    She turned the steering wheel and slowly drove inside.


    After a while, she stopped just behind a blue sports car.


    Outside, the rain was not that heavy.


    Katherine looked outside the window and picked up the umbre in the back seat.


    "Katherine?" someone asked from behind her.


    Katherine had just opened the umbre when she heard a familiar voice behind her.


    She knew that it was Sean''s voice.


    "Mr.Lewis," she greeted.


    She raised her brows on him slightly as she looked back and smiled faintly.


    Sean wore a white knitted sweater with a pair of straight pants that cut just above his ankles.


    He looked very decent and elegant.


    Katherine gripped the umbre tighter and continued to walk ahead after she responded.


    Katherine had already prepared herself to meet Zack and the others today, anyway.


    It would be awkward if she pretended that he was a stranger, especially when it was likely that they


    would see each other again.


    "Ah..."


    Sean nodded as he paced slowly.


    Sean originally wanted to say more words to improve the rtionship between the two of them, but he


    did not expect Katherine to leave immediately.


    It seemed that she did not want to talk to him at all, so Sean only pursed his lips and followed closely


    behind Katherine.


    Katherine had just walked inside the vi when she suddenly heard a burst ofughter.


    She closed her umbre, hung it on the railings, and then entered with a gift in her hand.


    The vi was crowded, and there were a lot of young people.


    Some of them nced at Katherine but did not recognize her at all.


    Cherry soon appeared in front of her and smiled so widely.


    "Katherine, you made it!"


    Katherine smiled as she looked at Cherry.She quickly handed the gift to Cherry and said, "Happy


    birthday!"


    "Thank you, Katherine!"


    Cherry cheered, a wide grin pulled on her beautiful face.


    "Katherine, let me take you to the third floor so you can sit down and get away from this noisy crowd.It''s


    quiet there!"


    Katherine nodded with a soft chuckle.


    "Alright."


    Katherine did not intend to stay for a long time.


    After all, Cherry was too busy today.


    Cherry took her to the third floor, and there was a door at the end of the stairs of the third floor, which


    was the only way to the living room.


    "Please sit here for a moment, Katherine," Cherry said.


    "I''lle backter and find you."


    Cherry turned and left after she finished talking.


    She left Katherine and one other person in the living room...Zack.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Katherine had just walked in from the entrance when she saw Zack, who sat on the sofa.It was a rare


    asion for him not to wear a suit such as today.


    He wore a thin ck sweater and a pair of trousers that matched his sweater.


    Katherine raised her eyebrows as she walked to the bar counter.She quickly poured herself a ss of


    water.


    Katherine did not look behind as soon as Zack got up from the sofa.


    However, she still felt that he was walking towards her.


    Zack was already standing by her side in less than two seconds.


    Katherine picked up her ss and took a sip of warm water.She put the ss down and tilted her head


    to the side to look at him.


    Zack had not seen Katherine for almost half a month already.


    He heard that she went to B City for a business trip and then she stayed there for at least ten days.


    Katherine wore a maple-colored sweater with a white skirt that cut just below her knee.


    Her long hair was down, and she looked very delicate.


    As soon as Zack saw her, he had the urge to pull her and hold her in his arms, but he held back.


    Instead, he said, "Natalie already apologized."


    "I understand," Katherine said.


    "Thank you."


    Katherine smiled, but her smile was subtle and faint.There was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    "Is there anything else, Mr.Colburn?"


    "My legs hurt a little..." Zack suddenly uttered.


    It was a piece of irrelevant information.


    "Do you want me to call an ambnce?" Katherine asked as she looked at him.


    There wasn''t any hint of concern in her tone.


    Katherine returned the coldness and alienation she felt when she divorced Zack.So, he felt as if his


    heart was being stabbed a hundred times by a sharp knife.


    His leg might''ve hurt, but it did notpare to the pain he felt in his heart.


    There were only two of them in the huge living room, which made the silence between them somehow


    intimidating.


    Katherine ced the cup in her hand down on the counter and decided to leave.


    She did not really want to be alone with Zack.


    "You were right that day; I really didn''t deserve you.I''m sorry, Katherine."


    Zack turned to her, his voice sympathetic and low.


    "When I didn¡¯t like you, I could easily ignore you.But now that I have feelings for you, all I think about is


    myself."


    Zack had already said his apologies a lot of times to Katherine, but she didn¡¯t take them seriously every


    time.Only this time...She had no idea why she couldn''t move her legs.


    "Mr.Colburn, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself.When I said that we couldn''t be together, I didn''t mean


    that you''re not good enough," Katherine started.


    "I just said that we weren''t suitable.You can''t control your feelings for me.If I didn''t turn out to be the


    way I am right now when I left you, maybe you wouldn''t have liked me so much."


    "You will definitely find someone who would genuinely like you in the future," Katherine added.


    Zack couldn''t help but force a smile.


    Zack answered, "I admit what you said is right.I like you so much because you''re doing amazing right


    now, and I''m notfortable with it."


    When Zack saw that she was about to leave, he stretched out to stop her, but he couldn''t make himself


    grab her wrist like thest time.


    Katherine stopped and looked up to him as she waited for him to continue talking.


    "However, this does not contradict the fact that I love you," he exined.


    Katherine smiled subtly.


    "Then, can you tell me whether it is your unwillingness or your love that makes you want to be with me


    again?"


    Katherine pushed his hand away after she said that and then continued to walk away.


    "Katherine, this is the first time that I have fallen in love with someone," Zack exined.


    "There are a lot of things that I have to learn as I don''t understand them.But you can¡¯t say for sure that I


    don''t love you because of that."


    Katherine paused for a moment and sneered, "It was also the first time I loved someone, Zack."


    It was the first time for the both of them, so why should she give in to him? Katherine quickly walked


    downstairs, and just as she stopped on the second floor, she saw Sean and Charles.


    As Sean saw hering down the stairs, he looked up for a moment behind her.


    "Katherine, are you leaving already? Let''s y poker for a while; we''re missing one yer.What do you


    say?"


    Katherine looked at him meaningfully.


    "Mr.Lewis, don''t tell me you really had no idea that Zack was staying on the third floor?"


    "Is that so?"


    Sean cleared his throat and smiled wryly.He felt guilty under Katherine''s re.


    "Is Zack here too? I thought that he didn''te here today.His legs haven''t recovered still.How did he


    come here?"


    "I''ll be leaving first because I have something to do," Katherine said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was toozy to look at Sean''s bad acting.


    Charles suddenly turned to her and said, "There are still five minutes before we cut the cake."


    Katherine tilted her head to look at Charles as she heard this.


    Then, she looked at Sean and asked, "You''re still missing one yer, right?"

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Sean was stunned for a moment.He didn''t realize that Katherine would say yes.


    After a while, he shook his head and hurriedly nodded.


    "Yes, we''re only missing one! Come, join us!"


    Sean excitedly said and gestured to Katherine to go to the poker room.


    As Sean spoke, he hurriedly pulled Charles and James, sitting at the corner, not wanting to move.


    "Didn''t you guys say you want to y poker? I found another yer, so hurry up!" he said and quickly


    prepared for the game.


    After speaking, Sean turned to wink at Katherine, who watched them from the side.


    Thetter then looked at the former with a disgusted expression.


    ¡®Why did he do that?¡¯ Katherine thought.


    The poker room was clean, and it didn''t reek of cigarettes or alcohol.


    Despite the rain, the air in the room was rtively fresh since the windows were open for venttion.


    Katherine sat and took her phone out.


    "So, Mr.Lewis, how much do you wanna bet?" she calmly asked as she raised a brow.


    Sean wanted Katherine to stay.


    But, he was used to ying poker with people who putrge bets.


    ¡®She might leave if I tell her to bet arge amount" Sean thought.


    Sean bit his lip and thought about it for a while before raising a finger.


    "Ten dors would be fine," he said hesitantly.


    Katherine smiled and confidently spoke, "Sure."


    Half an hourter, Sean looked at the pile of chips in front of Katherine.


    Somehow, he felt d that he told her to bet ten dors instead of a hundred.


    Considering Katherine''s winning rate, Sean might have no chance to win if they bet a hundred dors.


    Within four rounds, Katherine had already won twice by draw and imed a pile of chips once.


    All in all, she had already won at least one hundred dors.


    Sean didn''t care about the money he would lose.


    What bothered him most was that he was getting more unlucky as the night deepened.


    At first, Sean just wanted to keep Katherine from leaving, so she and Zack would meet.


    But the longer they yed, the more frustrated he felt.


    Sean''s eyes turned red as he tried to concentrate on ying his cards well.


    After another half an hour, Katherine had won more than 200 dors.


    Katherine teasingly nced at Sean, who looked like a defeated rooster, and smiled mischievously.


    ¡®Poor guy.He looks so devastated" she thought.


    Katherine then nned to lose the next round to let Sean win to propose to leave.


    As Katherine was about to ce a card down, a hand suddenly snatched it from her and pointed at


    another card.


    "You should y with this card," he muttered.


    Katherine was stunned for a moment.


    She was too focused on the game that she hadn''t realized that Zack hade in.


    Katherine red at Zack with her brows furrowed.


    When Zack saw how Katherine reacted, he scooted away from her with his hands in the air.


    "Okay, y any card you want," he said.


    Sean red at Zack from the side.


    "Stop cheating, Zack! Let her y on her own," he said as he shooed Zack away.


    The crowd fell into an awkward silence.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Zack wasn''t the only one here.


    Katherine didn''t speak and drew the card she wanted to y.


    Sean saw how different the atmosphere was, so he decided to break the silence.


    "Aish! I''m going to lose!" he wailed and ruffled his hair.


    Sean lost the whole night.


    It wasn''t easy for him to win a game.


    He immediately turned over to the others and spoke, "Tch, Katherine really knows how to y her


    cards.Next time, I''ll win!"


    James, who was at the side, couldn''t stand him being so cocky.


    "Just admit that Katherine is good at poker.Do you really think you can win against her?" he scoffed.


    "What bullshit, James! It''s bold of you to call me that when you didn''t y the whole night,"


    Sean answered sharply.


    James shrugged.


    "It wasn''t me who lost the whole night," he calmly replied.


    Sean didn''t dare to talk back.


    ¡®Too oblivious of you to say that!¡¯ Sean thought as he deeply sighed.


    "Let''s continue!"


    Sean immediately said to Katherine.


    Sean could no longer be overconfident, so he silently shuffled the cards.


    Katherine looked at him.


    "Mr.Lewis, it¡¯ste.I have to go home," she said.


    "Huh? It¡¯s not even eight o''clock yet.Is it because Zack is here? Did it affect your performance? In fact, I


    also felt that he ruined the atmosphere.Don''t worry.I''ll drive him out," Sean said diligently.


    Because Sean was too immersed in ying poker, he forgot why he asked Katherine to y with him


    in the beginning.


    Katherine shook her head in disapproval.


    "I''m used to sleeping early.Just schedule it next time, so I cane.Let''s stop here," she said


    determinedly.


    Sean was just trying to stop Katherine from leaving.


    But because thetter was so determined to go, he didn''t try to stop her.


    After Sean spoke, he winked at Zack.


    Thetter then scurried beside Katherine, ready to escort her to the parking lot.


    Katherine saw how Sean winked and was disgusted once again.


    ¡®If he keeps doing this, his eyes might be squeezed into a straight line" she thought as she shook her


    head.


    Katherine stood and turned to Zack.


    "You don''t need to trouble yourself.My Car is just downstairs," she said abruptly.


    After speaking, Katherine nodded to the others, took her bag, and started walking out.


    Sean looked at the chips on the table.


    ¡®It''s almost 300 dors!¡¯ he thought.


    Sean quickly called out to Katherine, "Hey, the money you won!"


    Without turning, Katherine spoke, "Give it to Cherry, a small gift for her."


    After Katherine finished speaking, she continued walking out of the poker room.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Zack was still standing by the side as he watched Katherine leave.


    Sean felt a little disappointed as he also observed.


    "Are you sure that you''re willing to waste such a good opportunity, Zack?"


    Zack turned to him with a grim face and a cold gaze.


    The corner of his mouth twitched as he muttered, "Don''t say that, Sean."


    Just now, Sean wanted to drive Zack out of the poker room because he thought Zack bothered him.


    Sean suddenly felt guilty and muttered, "I mean..."


    Sean then suddenly chuckled.


    Zack snorted and started to turn around to leave when he suddenly saw a reflection of light on the


    ground.


    Zack paused and leaned down.He saw the diamond stud that was shining on the carpet.


    Zack picked up the diamond stud and observed it for a while.


    He took his handkerchief from the pocket and then wrapped the diamond carefully.


    Then, he returned the handkerchief.


    It was Katherine''s diamond stud earring.


    Back at her home, when Katherine took a shower, she started to take off her earrings and found that


    the one on her right ear was gone.She couldn''t help but frown at the discovery.


    Alice designed the earrings she wore as a birthday present for her.


    Her name was engraved on the earrings; she saw it with a magnifying ss.


    The left piece had the letter "K," and the right had "W" on it.


    The initials for her name, Katherine Wilson.


    Katherine had already looked everywhere today, and she still hadn''t had any clue as to where her


    earrings fell.


    Moreover, it was such a small earring that she wouldn''t be able to find it even if she knew where it fell.


    Katherine did not sleep well because of her missing earring.She had a nightmare.


    Her head was soaked with sweat when she tried to wake up.


    Katherine thought that she had slept for a long time, but when she looked at the time, she found that


    only two hours had passed by.


    Katherine turned thempshade on, got up, and then grabbed a ss of water.She felt a little cold after


    she took a sip.


    "Alexa, boil some water, please."


    "Yes, Master," the Al answered.


    After a couple of moments, she went back to bed and fell asleep.


    Throughout the night, she didn''t have any dreams at all.


    The sky outside was already bright as soon as she woke up.


    The curtains were slightly opened, and streaks of light brightened the room.


    Katherine narrowed her eyes because of the brightness.


    Katherine had an early meeting today.


    The meeting started at nine o''clock, and itsted for two hours.


    Then, the meeting ended at eleven o''clock.


    Katherine walked out of the meeting room and started walking towards Celine.


    She asked, "How has the Quest Company been?"


    Celine briefly exined thepany¡¯s situation, and Katherine nodded as she finished.


    "Pick a time next week and help me make an appointment with Rhy."


    It was already time for them to talk about the second round of their investment.


    "Okay, Ms.Wilson," Celine answered.


    Katherine did not sleep wellst night, and all she wanted was to go back to sleep.She quickly nodded


    and said, "I''ll be leaving first."


    "Okay." Celine nodded slightly and smiled.


    Celine had been very busytely, so Katherine didn''t bother sending her off.


    Katherine had just walked out of thepany when she heard a voice calling her behind.


    Katherine turned her head and then saw a man walking towards her.He held a ck umbre and


    looked at her meaningfully.


    Katherine had an excellent memory and quickly recognized the man, Liam.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Smith?" she asked as she raised her brows at him.


    He walked over to her quickly.Liam looked down at her and then said, "Long time no see, Katherine."


    "It really has been a long time," Katherine answered.


    Thest time that they met was two years ago, so it really had been a long time since they saw each


    other.


    "My secretary said that your secretary rejected my invitation a few days ago," Liam said.


    He tilted his head to the side and asked, "Why did you reject my invitation? Do you think that I wasn''t


    embarrassed enough?"


    Katherine knew that Liam had always been a chaotic person at first nce.She was not at all surprised


    that she heard this from his mouth.


    Katherine smiled subtly and then calmly said, "Mr.Smith, you misunderstood the situation.It''s just that I


    haven''t participated in parties like that before.You know who Summer is.A lot of people in the industry


    don''t know about her."


    Liam raised his eyebrow at her.


    "In that case, I was fortunate enough to know about her because of my father."


    ¡°Mr.Smith, you must be joking," Katherine replied as she chuckled.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Liam handed Katherine the invitation quickly.He smiled and said, "I won''t expose you, so you don''t


    have to worry.You should be able to rest assured now, tight?"


    Liam was aplicated person to deal with.


    Katherine knew that something would happen if she refused him today.


    Katherine was not afraid of him at all.


    Liam presented himself as he didn''t fear anything, but if Arthur even said a word, Liam would curse and


    leave immediately.


    "Alright," Katherine said.


    She did not want to cause any more trouble.


    Liam quickly smiled with satisfaction as Katherine took the invitation letter.


    "Let''s go, then.We haven''t seen each other for so long.I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "Sorry, but I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night," Katherine said.


    She frowned as she looked away from Liam.


    "I want to go home and sleep."


    She couldn''t be very discreet when she was dealing with Liam.


    However, Katherine did not expect that she could not directly get along with Liam either.


    "You have to eat first before you sleep, right?" Liam asked indifferently.


    "Don''t worry; it''s just a meal.I''ll send you home after eating, so get in the car."


    Katherine saw his determined face, so she couldn''t do anything but surrender.


    "My car is over there," Liam said as he pointed to his parked car.


    "Why are you driving if you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?" Liam asked.


    He tilted his head to the side and continued, "If you''re worried that you won''t be able to drive tomorrow,


    I''ll drive you to work tomorrow instead."


    Katherine looked at him but did not refuse.


    She shook her head slightly and muttered, ¡®There''s no need for that."


    "There''s no need to be shy." Liam smiled sweetly.


    "It''s only a small favor."


    Liam opened the door for her as he spoke.


    Katherine closed the umbre and then got inside the car after a couple of minutes.


    Katherine felt sleepy as they drove to the restaurant.


    When the car finally stopped, Katherine figured that the ce Liam brought her to was at the Blue


    Water Dining.


    It was so easy to meet acquaintances here coincidentally.


    Liam, however, was a neer, so he neglected to book a table in advance.


    Nevertheless, the two were arranged to be seated at the lobby window.


    Liam was a little bit overbearing, but there were times that he could be careless about small details


    such as this one.


    As soon as the people from Blue Water Dining recognized him, they all sincerely apologized.


    Liam raised his hand, waved, and then let the waiters loose.


    "My friend introduced me to this ce," Liam said.


    "They said that the food here is delicious. Check for their menu and pick out what you would like to try."


    Hearing his tone, Katherine finally understood why he could keep changing different girlfriends and still


    be attractive enough for girls.


    He was simply a walking ATM.He was so generous that even if they were only together for a couple of


    days, Liam would gift them a lot of things and money.


    He was indeed the owner of the Smith Real Estate Company.


    Katherine had been to Blue Water Dining almost a dozen times that even with her eyes closed, she


    would know what to order.


    "Mr.Smith, if you don''t mind, I''ll order now," Katherine said.


    "I''ve been here for quite a few times now." Liam nodded.


    "Alright then, you can go order whatever you want."


    Liam did not look at the menu at all.


    Katherine went and ordered four dishes and one cream of mushroom soup.


    They paid the bill after the two of them finished eating.


    As they were about to leave, they suddenly met an acquaintance of theirs.


    It was Thalia, the one who reprimanded her about a month ago, that made her realize things.


    Thalia¡¯s face was a little worried as soon as she saw Katherine.


    Sean''s words were like a p to her face during that day.


    Even until now, Thalia still felt the pain from his words.


    The person beside Katherine was Liam, the owner of the Smith Real Estate Company.


    Who wouldn''t be able to recognize him? Whenever Thalia thought about Sean''s words that day, she


    couldn''t help but feel infuriated by the memory.


    "Miss Wilson is really fortunate," Thalia said.


    Thalia¡¯s words weren''t that friendly, and Liam immediately heard it.


    Liam looked at Katherine and snorted, "Is she your friend?"


    Katherine slightly nodded and smiled.


    "Someone I know, yeah."


    "Thank you," Thalia said as Katherine turned to her.


    "Many people say that about me." Thalia had said it so casually, but she was so mad that it almost


    gave her a stomachache.


    "Does Zack know that you have found a new lover already?"


    "Does your father know about how much you like to talk about nonsensical things?" Katherine asked in


    return.


    "You..." Thalia started.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    With a smirk, Katherine knew that she would never lose in a quarrel.


    Published By InsNovel With Authority Of Katherine Lights

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    A friend beside her dragged Thalia out of the restaurant.


    The expression on her face was saying that she wasn''t happy at what had happened inside the


    restaurant.


    If her friend didn''t stop her, she might have let herself say more unpleasant words.


    Katherine had heard too many unpleasant words.She had be used to it, so she didn''t care so


    much about what Thalia had said.


    "As you can see, we didn''t get along well with each other.I''m afraid that you might''ve found our


    encounter funny." Liam snorted at what she said.


    "I just didn''t expect that you would be able to express yourself that well." Katherine looked at him with a


    smile on her face but did not reply anymore about that.


    "Let''s go, Mr.Smith," she said as she stood up and waited for Liam to do the same.


    The two of them left the Blue Water Dining.It was pouring outside that they had to jog to the car.


    After getting in the car, Liam asked her for her address.


    "You''re not in the best mood.If you''re tired, you can take a nap first.I''ll just wake you up once we''re in


    front of your house," Liam said while starting the car and not throwing her a single nce.


    "Thank you, Mr.Smith."


    The conversation back at the restaurant had drained all the energy she had, so she epted his


    suggestion without any hesitation.She wanted to at least let her mind be at peace for a few minutes.


    Kathrine didn''t pretend to be polite when she said that.


    Rather, the words carelessly came out of her mouth without any second thoughts.She turned her head


    and stared out of the window.


    It was pouring outside, and the sky was gloomy as it entirely covered the sun.


    Liam turned to look at her and saw that her head was leaning against the window.He thought Katherine


    was sleeping, so he decided not to wake her up.


    On the other side of the road, a car stopped.


    Katherine was stunned.It was extremely simr to Zack''s car.


    Ten secondster, the green light in front of them shed.


    Liam slowly stepped on the gas, and the car slowly drove while Katherine''s eyes were still on the ck


    car.


    Zack looked over at Katherine, who was sitting at the front passenger seat of the sports car.


    The blue sports car slowly sped up when the light turned green and disappeared from his sight in less


    than two seconds.


    Seeing him nkly staring into thin air and not making a sound, Aidan cautiously called him,


    "Mr.Colburn?"


    Aidan had been sitting by his side the entire time.


    Seeing that Zack had opened his mouth for a long time, he could only call him tentatively to get his


    attention.


    Unexpectedly, Aidan caught his attention.


    Zack turned his head and looked at him with cold eyes.


    Aidan''s heart almost leaped from his chest as his back tensed up because of Zack''s cold stare.


    "Do you have any idea about Smith Company''s new project?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    This question was unexpected, and Aidan was stunned for a moment before he cleared his throat.


    "It was said that Smith Real Estate Company aims to build an Ocean Park.Mr.Smith came to Y city two


    days ago for a field study." Zack frowned.


    Liam was nning a project in Y City, which meant that he would have different ways of contacting


    Katherine.


    ¡®Does Liam know Katherine even before?¡¯ he asked himself.


    Aidan didn''t know how to answer Zack''s question.


    "I''m not too sure either, Mr.Colburn," he honestly replied.


    Zack coldly stared at him.He was not satisfied with his secretary''s answer.


    "Then go and find it out." Liam was casual and was quite a fuckboy.


    He wouldn''t treat women seriously.He would change flings every three days, and he would at least


    have three to five girlfriends in a year.


    When it came to choosing a girlfriend, Liam didn¡¯t have any specific criteria.


    His only criteria for choosing a girlfriend was someone good-looking with a nice body.


    Just now, Zack saw Katherine in Liam''s car.


    A lot of thoughts ran through Zack''s mind, but he didn''t want to think about it.


    Zack knew that Katherine was not the type of woman that would not think things through and would just


    go with the likes of Liam.


    However, as a man, he was convinced that Katherine was attractive enough to Liam.


    As he thought about it, he felt a certain pain in his chest.She was like a sparkling gem that had been


    clean after the divorce.She began to reveal her stunning beauty, attracting more attention and


    admiration.


    Zack was one of the people who admired her beauty from afar.He knew that he was also one of the


    people who had hurt her.


    After living for 32 years, this was the first time for Zack to get this worried about such trivial things.


    When Katherine returned to her vi, it was already past one o''clock.


    Liam did what he promised.He drove her home after eating and did not bother her anymore.


    Katherine didn''t lie when she said she didn''t sleep wellst night.She could not really sleepst


    night.She was so tired that she had fallen asleep throughout the drive.


    The moment she stepped foot in her room, she immediately closed the curtains andid down on her


    bed.


    She wanted to get more sleep and rest.She had always had a good sleep, butst night was


    different.She had a series of nightmares that woke her up in the middle of the night, putting her in a bad


    mood for the rest of the day.She slept until I five o''clock.


    So, when Katherine opened her eyes, the room was dark and emitted a heavy aura.


    The light on the phone next to her shed, almost blinding her from the sudden brightness.She grunted


    before she turned around, grabbing the phone.She looked at her phone screen and saw that Celine


    had called her at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Probably because she didn''t pick up, she sent her a message on Telegram and exined the purpose


    of the phone call.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    When Katherine insisted on pursuing the matter of Amelia and Carrick, Carrick''s wife called Atty.


    Parson, expressing how she wished to meet Katherine and settle the case as quietly as possible.


    After all, ording to her, since they were family, it wasn¡¯t necessary to make things more


    embarrassing.


    Katherine found it extremely amusing.


    When Carrick and Amelia epted bribes to hype up negative news about Katherine and used a moral


    kidnapping to coerce her, why didn¡¯t they think Katherine was their blood-rted family? They did not


    even hesitate to ept Natalie''s offer of 75,000 dors.


    Now that this matter had blown up, Katherine wasn''t so easy to bullypared to when she was


    young.


    But now, Carrick''s wife was ying the ¡®affinity card¡¯ on her?! What the heck was this woman thinking?


    As if it would work on Katherine.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Tch, what wishful thinking!¡¯ she pondered.


    Katherine first texted Celine: [Don''t worry about it.]


    Then, she put down her phone and nned to make a simple dinner.


    Because Liam took Katherine home, her car was parked at Future Technology''s parking lot.


    The next day, Katherine deliberately woke up half an hour earlier than usual, worried that getting a cab


    might be difficult for her.


    However, just as Katherine left the vi, she immediately saw Liam''s car parked on the roadside.


    Seeing Katherine, Liam immediately honked the horn to get her attention and said through the half-


    open window, "Get in the car.I''ll drive you to thepany."


    With her brows slightly arched, Katherine walked towards his car, folded her umbre, and after she sat


    in the passenger seat, she asked, "What brings you here, Mr.Smith?"


    Liam turned to her and asked back, "Didn''t I say I''d drive you to work the next day?"


    Katherine chuckled.


    "I thought you were just joking."


    She didn''t really expect Liam to really do what he had said.


    Liam cocked his head, and as if he was in great pain, he sighed.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t have the heart to allow such a lovelydy like you to ride the bus to work!"


    "Thank you." Katherine answered casually.


    Still, she didn''t believe a word that came out of Liam''s mouth.


    Liam was famous for having more girlfriends than friends.


    Upon hearing Liam speak such sweet nonsense to her, Katherine got to admit that he had a knack for


    saying words that could capture the hearts of women.


    Anyway, Katherine would be foolish if she would be easily swayed by him.


    Liam smiled and asked, "Did you have your breakfast?"


    Katherine politely replied, "Yes, I have.How about you, Mr.Smith?"


    Liam straightforwardly answered, "I woke up a littlete, so I haven''t."


    Katherine felt a little embarrassed, thinking that she was causing inconvenience to him.


    In the end, she kindly said to him as she pointed, "If you turn left from that junction and drive ahead for


    three hundred meters, you will see a cafe where you can have your breakfast."


    Liam lightly answered, "Okay."


    Then, he gave her a sidelong nce, noticing that she was in good spirits today.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Katherine nodded lightheartedly.


    "Yes, thankfully."


    Liam smiled widely and remarked, "No wonder.I can tell you''re looking a lot better today."


    Katherine just smiled when she heard hispliments.


    It was still early when Katherine arrived at Future Technology''s Building since she left home ahead of


    her usual schedule.


    After Liam dropped her at the entrance, he drove straight away.


    Seeing the car''s retreating figure, Katherine breathed a sigh of relief.


    Katherine was quite concerned that Liam had other reasons when approaching her.


    After all, she didn''t want to make things difficult and awkward for him.


    Katherine seldom came to work at eight o''clock in the morning.


    As of now, she was the only one in the office, so she decided to review the documents for a while


    before the employees arrived.


    As time passed by, all employees that had seen Katherine were definitely surprised to see her


    presence so early in the morning.


    Katherine looked amused upon seeing the expression on Celine''s assistant''s face.


    She raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Yes, you''re not mistaken.It''s me."


    Celine¡¯s assistant had a shocked expression on her face and hastily greeted her, "Miss Wilson."


    Katherine smiled and nodded.


    "Once Celine arrives, tell her toe and find me." Celine¡¯s assistant replied, "All right, Miss Wilson."


    On the day of Liam''s party, Katherine and Rhy had a meeting and agreed that Katherine would invest


    an additional $2,250,000 to the RY Company.


    In exchange, Rhy and other shareholders would then transfer a total of 15% shares to Katherine.


    Katherine now had 35% shares in her hands, including the 20% she owned previously.


    Thus, making her one of the biggest shareholders, as her shares were equal to thepany¡¯s founder,


    Rhy.


    Katherine was still extremely pleased with this 15% additional shares, so her mood was quite good the


    whole day.


    In the end, Katherine no longer objected to attending the party that she had previously refused to


    attend.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    When Katherine arrived at the party, there were already several high-end cars parked in front of the


    hotel venue.


    After being personally invited by Liam, Katherine had to show some respect to the Childe of Smith Real


    Estate Company.


    Today, most of the people that belonged to the upper circle of Y City were all present at this party.


    People in the business circle quite knew that Liam was nning to develop an Ocean Park in Y City.


    Liam''s party tonight was mostly preparation for when he decided to enter the business circle of this city


    in the future.


    Liam had reserved the entire third floor of the hotel.He also invited many well-known artists and singers


    to spice up his dinner party tonight.


    Just by his preparation, it could be said that not all people could achieve such a feat.


    Given that, security was tight at the entrance, and those who didn''t have an invitation were immediately


    sent away.


    The day Katherine received the invitation letter from Liam, she put the invitation letter in her bag.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But, as she went out today, she changed her bag to match her dress.


    She only realized that she had forgotten to bring her invitation letter, seeing that the security guard was


    checking the invitations one by one.


    After she finished her meeting with Rhy, she just grabbed something to eat and then prepared for


    tonight''s party.


    To not attract too much attention, Katherine donned a long dress and topped it with a dark gray striped


    suit.


    Even though Katherine wasn''t as well-dressed aspared to other guests, she still looked


    presentable.


    Before going out, Katherine first thought that her dress would be an issue and fussed about it, but she


    did not expect to be stopped for not bringing the invitation letter.


    At least, it was not her fault if she could not attend this time.


    Not that Katherine didn''t want toe; it was just that she couldn''t get in.


    Since it was still seven in the evening, if Katherine returned home, she could still apply a facial mask


    and take a bath.


    Katherine thought that it was also a good thing, even if she couldn''t enter.


    Yet, just as she was ready to turn around and go back home, Katherine heard a sarcastic chuckle


    asking her, "Miss Wilson, why aren¡¯t you going in?"


    It was Thalia again.


    Katherine silently thought if this was considered as "enemies on a narrow road that always meets each


    other" kind of thing.


    As soon as Thalia stopped speaking, Natalie and Chloe, who Katherine hadn¡¯t seen for a long time,


    stepped forward from behind her.


    Sure enough, sometimes, all your enemies would band together and be each other''s best friends.


    Katherine cast a nce at Thalia before turning her attention to the security guard stationed at the


    entrance.


    "My name is Katherine Wilson, and I forgot to bring my invitation.Could you help me ask someone if I


    can go in?"


    There were many people who wished to attend tonight''s party but were not privileged enough.


    Though Katherine''s temperament looked outstanding, she was dressed in a "low-key" manner.


    The security guard looked at Katherine and answered, "I apologize, but we only acknowledge the


    invitation letter, Miss."


    Katherine nodded and reached for her phone to dial Liam¡¯s number.


    Thaliaughed mockingly again and said to the security guard, "A few days ago, she''s Mr.Smith''s new


    girlfriend.If you don''t let Miss Wilson in, Mr.Smith will make a fuss.By that time, I think you''ll lose your


    job immediately!"


    Thalia¡¯s remarks were quite unpleasant to hear, and everyone who was about to enter the venue


    clearly heard what she had said.


    Sean and Zack had just arrived when they overheard Thalia¡¯s derogatory remarks.


    They both grimaced.


    Sean turned to face Zack, who was also standing near themotion, and unbelievably asked, "Is


    there something wrong with Thalia''s brain?"


    With a frown on his face, Zack handed out his invitation.


    Of course, an influential person like him would be given a special invitation with some advantages


    compared to other quests.


    Upon noticing such a special invitation with the written name "Mr.Zack Colburn" on it, the security guard


    who received Zack''s invitation instantly became serious and polite towards him.


    "Mr.Colburn, this way, please."


    Zack looked at Katherine and gently asked, "How about we go in?"


    Because of his invitation letter, Zack could invite another person to apany him.


    Since he was the one who was inviting someone over, the security guards at the venue didn¡¯t have the


    guts to stop him.


    Appreciating his help, Katherine smiled faintly.


    "Thank you."


    After that, many people whispered behind her.


    Thalia snorted coldly and walked towards the venue, stepping on her high heels.


    After Katherine dealt with Chloe thest time, Chloe didn''t dare to provoke her so brazenly again,


    especially after Zack had warned her not too long before.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    But now, seeing Zack defending Katherine in this manner made Chloe extremely disheartened.


    Looking at Natalie, who was standing next to her, Chloe whispered in a determined voice, "Don¡¯t worry,


    Natalie.I''ll make sure you''ll get my brother back!"


    Natalie''s reputation was already tainted at this point.


    Not long ago, the entire Inte cybernauts witnessed how she apologized to Katherine and confessed


    about her devious scheme, making her aughingstock in the circle.


    However, Chloe disliked Katherine, so even though Natalie''s actions were directed against Katherine,


    since Natalie and she were best friends, Chloe would naturally choose to help Natalie.


    Natalie hastily shook her head, afraid that others might hear Chloe''s remarks.


    As if reprimanding Chloe, Natalie said, "What happened between Mr.Colburn and I were in the past,


    Chloe."


    Of course, she really wanted to chase Zack, but Nelson informed her that Zack was the one who forced


    her to apologize on the inte.


    Because of what had happened thest time, Natalie had already be aplete joke.


    Wouldn''t that make her even more shameless if others heard what Chloe stated so casually? Chloe


    angrily replied, "Don''t say that, Natalie; my brother is just temporarily fascinated by Katherine, that


    coquettish bitch!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Natalie disguised her raging emotions by lowering her eyes.


    Maintaining her facade, Natalie continued to berate Chloe.


    "Don''t say that about Miss Wilson; I''ve now realized how I misunderstood her before!"


    Chloe frowned and said in a voice full of emotions, "Natalie, you are so naive! That Katherine is vicious;


    look at my brother and me; she has made us so miserable! Now, because of her, my brother has


    repeatedly warned my mother and me not to provoke her! Ha! Who wants to provoke that bitch?!"


    Upon hearing this, Natalie had not expected Zack to be so protective of Katherine.


    In her heart, she was even more envious, but on the surface, she always spoke for Katherine,


    admonishing whatever negative things Chloe had to say.


    In the end, Chloe was even a bit enraged.


    Liam came over as soon as Katherine and Zack entered.


    "I just heard you were stopped outside the entrance," Liam said to Katherine, his tone quite apologetic.


    "It''s nothing; I forgot to bring my invitation," Katherine casually replied.


    When Liam learned about this, he was furious.He couldn''t help but coldly say, "So they all ignored my


    words? I told them earlier that you are my distinguished guest.Who gave them the courage to bar you


    from entering?!"


    Liam scowled.


    Though his voice was not loud, anyone in the vicinity could hear him clearly.


    After that, Liam nced at Zack and expressed his gratitude.


    "Mr.Colburn, it''s been a long time since I''ve met you.Katherine is a friend of mine, and I heard you


    brought her in.Thank you."


    Liam''s words not only helped Katherine express her gratitude, but they also highlighted that Katherine


    had a special rtionship with him.


    The people present were all intelligent.


    Liam was known for having lots of girlfriends, but they had never heard of him having female friends.


    When he stated this, the quests around him shifted their gaze to Katherine, looking at her closely.


    This Childe of Smith Real Estate Company had always possessed a haughty demeanor.He always


    boasted how all of his girlfriends was the one serving him.


    It was the first time they''d ever seen him so jittery when protecting someone.


    Who was this Katherine, anyway? Of course, she was Zack''s ex-wife! When Katherine attended the


    party, she was halted at the door.


    Zack happened to be passing by and apanied her in.


    Not long after, Liam rushed over to help Katherine rify things and apologized to Zack on her behalf.


    There were a lot of tidbits today, and it was even a little ambiguous.


    Zack nced at Katherine in the corner of his eye.She was dressed ina white strapless gown with a


    fitted suit on the outside.She looked so immacte yet enticing.


    But when she looked at him, her charming eyes were cold.


    He also noticed that Katherine hurried straight to Liam''s side as soon as Liam arrived.


    Zack felt as if a dagger had lodged against his heart, making it seem so difficult for him to even


    breathe, Zack''s eyes darkened slightly.


    He drew his attention away from Katherine and looked at Liam as though he was dering war.


    "I can¡¯t listen to other people talk negative things about Katherine since she''s the one I like." Zack


    paused for a while and gave Katherine a loving smile.


    "It would be painful for me."


    As soon as Zack said this, the onlookers immediately burst into an uproar.


    Apparently, they were all caught off guard by what Zack had said.


    Even Sean almost couldn''t stop himself from apuding.


    Zack was so incredible that even if he didn''t make a sound, he would still amaze the world! But now,


    look at how flirty he was!

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Liam clicked his tongue and stared Zack down without flinching, saying indifferently, "If my memory


    serves me right, Mr.Colburn, you are Katherine''s ex-husband, correct?"


    For Zack, hearing the word "ex" was quite painful, as though his heart was breaking into pieces.


    Nheless, Zack seemed to not understand Liam¡¯s insinuation at all.


    "Why? Does this have anything to do with me, liking Katherine?"he inquired lightly.


    This was the second time tonight that Zack said unequivocally that he liked Katherine.


    If this was the first time, maybe he could still take back whatever he said.


    Anyway, it was still eptable if Zack said that he liked her as a person. But upon hearing this "like" for


    a second time, as long as one didn¡¯t have any brain issues, it was evident to them that Zack liked


    Katherine like a man loving and being devoted to his woman.


    Zack had triggered Liam at this point.


    In a solemn tone, Liam exined, "There is no conflict, but since Mr.Colburn is already an ex-husband,


    you must understand that when you say things like this about Katherine, it is not appropriate.Moreover,


    Katherine''s choice to divorce you had nothing to do with whether you liked her or not."


    Liam was indeed an expert when it came to love.


    He easily pointed out the main issue between Zack and Katherine in just a few words, and each word


    directly pounded Zack¡¯s heart.


    Zack couldn''t even refute Liam''s remark.He then gave Katherine a sidelong nce.


    Throughout their exchange, Katherine stood still beside Liam with a faint expression on her face, as if


    the person Zack had confessed to several times wasn''t her.


    Katherine was apathetic as if she was watching a show, seeing him and Liam exchange blows.


    Yet, in the end, it still had nothing to do with her.


    Katherine''s reaction amplified Zack¡¯s anguish.He couldn''t help but go back to what she said that day,


    making his heart sink.


    God knew that Zack didn''t intentionally do this to embarrass Katherine in front of so many people.He


    simply...couldn''t keep his cool.


    Furthermore, Zack knew that Katherine would probably not care about why he was acting like this.


    She only knew that what he did embarrass her and caused her trouble tonight.


    Zack''s chest constricted as he thought of this.


    "Mr.Liam is right.This is only my wishful thinking,"


    Zack resignedly muttered as he looked deeply at Katherine''s eyes.


    Then, Zack sighed and said to Katherine, "I''m sorry."


    Although he didn''t do it on purpose, Zack made her feel uneasy once again.


    Katherine directly looked at Zack as she heard his apologies.


    Then she casually said, "I hope Mr.Colburn will be more careful when saying things like that in the


    future."


    Although Katherine spoke casually, her words were enough to send Zack straight to hell.


    Zack''s thin lips trembled a little.


    He wanted to speak up to exin himself, but everything he had to say seemed uneptable and


    lacking.


    In the end, Zack could only nod and reply, "Okay."


    Such a high and formidable man, but now that he was in front of Katherine, Zack chose to humble


    himself andplied with whatever Katherine said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Zack act like this, Sean was a little saddened.


    Not to mention the guests watching their exchange, Chloe, who was standing on the side, was so


    enraged that she was gnashing her teeth.


    When Natalie, who was standing next to Chloe, noticed this, her smile was about to fall if not for her


    keeping her facade.


    When was thest time Zack, this man, bowed to others? But today, for Katherine, Zack not only


    confessed in public that he liked her but also said that their rtionship was one-sided.


    And Katherine, this woman, told him to be more careful with his words in the future.


    If he wasn''t upset, that was good, but Zack genuinely answered in such a humble manner?! The bag


    that Natalie was tightly gripping was on the verge of breaking.


    What spell did Katherine cast on Zack for him to follow her words so religiously? Of course, Natalie


    wasn''t the only woman present who was perplexed, unwilling, and even angered.


    Zack was a "husband material" that many of Y City''s wealthy and powerful daughters couldn''t get


    however hard they tried to pursue him.


    When Zack married Katherine, most of the affluent and powerful daughters banded together to mock


    and criticize her, regardless of their prior grievances with each other.


    Other than those who had already married and had children, manydies began their quest once again


    when they learned that Zack had divorced Katherine.


    Not to mention the assets behind Zack; simply based on his appearance and physique, they would


    jump at the chance to spend the night with him, even if it was only for a night!

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    People were surprised that it had already been ten months since Zack and Katherine''s divorce, yet


    Zack never went out with another woman.


    This was why a lot of people around him were worried.


    But in the end, they realized that he wasn''t the type to ept a woman right away and shrugged off the


    thought of keeping their noses on Zack''s personal matters.


    But today, Zack changed his usual cold perception of women and love.


    In front of everyone, he affectionately confessed his love for Katherine.


    And when he was called out for it, he didn''t get mad.


    Instead, Zack promised to be careful about his personal matters next time.


    Zack''s admirers were angry about his sudden confession.


    They all red at him as he stood in front of Katherine and Liam.


    However, no matter how angry they were, it was clear that Zack had be head over heels for


    Katherine.


    When Katherine heard what Zack said, she remained indifferent.


    People kept murmuring under their breaths, envious of how two handsome men were fighting over


    Katherine.


    Liam snorted and turned to Katherine.


    "I''ll take you to a room where you can rest, okay?" he said and smiled.


    After causing so much trouble, Katherine knew that she should be in a ce where she wouldn''t put


    more fuel to the fire.


    ''I should probably wait until things calm down" she thought.


    Katherine nodded and followed Liam out of the hall.


    Zack stood there and watched Katherine and Liam leave.He began thinking if what he did was right.


    Sean saw Zack standing alone, so he went over to thetter and tapped his shoulder.


    "Bro, Katherine left already.Let''s go," he calmly said.


    Hearing Sean''s words, Zack looked at the former with a gloomy expression and nodded.


    He then turned to go to the rest area.


    Sean quickly followed Zack.


    Along the way, a waiter passed by, holding a tray full of wine sses.He took two sses of


    champagne and handed one to Zack.


    "It¡¯s okay, Zack.Drown your sorrow with alcohol.I promise not tough at you," Sean said tofort his


    best friend.


    Zack gave Sean a stern look, which made thetter shiver in fear.


    "I''ll drink it myself," Zack said sharply.


    After that, he raised his head and drank the two sses of champagne one after the other.


    After drinking the champagne, Zack quickly walked away, looking devastated.


    His eyes were dark, and he didn''t seem to be in his right mind at the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sean remembered how Zack stood and watched Katherine and Liam leave.


    His eyes widened when he figured Zack might confront them, so he quickly grabbed Zack''s arm.


    "Zack, where are you going?" Sean asked.


    Zack removed Sean''s grip from his arm and said, "Get lost, don¡¯t bother me."


    It was clear that Zack didn''t want anything to do with Sean right now.He wanted to be alone, and yet his


    friend kept buzzing around him.


    But, Sean was diligent and held on to Zack''s arm again.


    "No, Bro.You have to calm down.This is Liam''s territory.Even if we want to do something, we can''t do it


    now.So, please calm down," he panicked.


    Because of Sean''s grip, Zack stopped walking.


    He sighed deeply and gave Seana sharp look.


    If looks could kill, Sean would probably be on the floor and in pain.


    Sean gulped and raised his hands in surrender.


    "Make sure you don''t kill anyone!" he said, frightened.


    Zack tried so hard not tosh out at Sean.


    He took a deep breath before he spoke, "Can''t you leave me alone for once? I just need a moment for


    myself."


    Sean sighed and scratched his head.


    "You should have said so earlier.You looked like you wanted to seek revenge.That''s why I stopped


    you," he muttered.


    Zack didn''t reply and just stared nkly at Sean.


    "Alright, alright.You can be alone.I won''t disturb you anymore!" Sean said and bit his lip in fear.


    Sean then looked at Zack, full of pity.


    He felt guilty for stopping his friend, so he left Zack alone.


    Zack was all alone in the corridor.


    Other quests would pass by asionally.


    But other than that, there was none.


    After a while, Zack decided to leave the corridor.


    Since this was James¡¯ hotel, he was very familiar with it.


    Zack walked until he reached an empty balcony.


    As Zack stepped out, he found out that it was drizzling.He closed his eyes as the raindrops hit him in


    the face, making him feel sober but in pain.


    These past few days, he kept remembering the words Katherine said to him when she came with a


    divorce agreement.


    "Yes, I''m divorcing you.And, don''t worry, because it¡¯s definitely happening.I also want to tell you that


    this is your only chance of getting rid of me.Take it or leave it," Katherine firmly said.


    At that time, Zack thought Katherine said this to him because she wanted him to treat her better.


    What he hadn''t realized right away was the fact that Katherine was ready to leave him with no ns of


    coming back.


    Once Katherine left, she would be in a ce where Zack would never reach her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!